To gauge interest and our numbers for the Game Changers Big Bang! (@gamechangersbigbang on tumblr!) note that THIS IS NOT THE SIGNUP FORM. I
Hello everyone! Our interest forms for the Game Changers Big Bang have officially opened!
These will be open from June 29th to July 19th - after that, our sign-ups will be open on August 1st! Be sure to follow us here for updates, and check out our faq here and schedule here. Remember, our askbox is always open!
Out of curiosity, why do you wait until the fic is almost done or completely done before posting it?
If anyone is contemplating this method, please let me rave!
In no particular order:
Okay, readers aren't owed chapters on a neat little schedule and writers have lives - OF COURSE. That's a sentiment I wholeheartedly believe and yet I was still the most "omg, I haven't posted, people are waiting on me, I'm failing" when I was in my pre-Marchling days posting as I wrote chapters. For me, having the story essentially done totally frees me from all of that angst and anxiety. The next chapter is always more or less ready to go so I never need to feel anxious about how long it's been between updates. I'm not saying any author should feel that way because again, I believe the above, but still, we're human and many of us did/do feel that way so pre-writing was very freeing for me emotionally
I wanted to start writing more complicated stories. That involves outlining but even with my decently detailed outlines, sometimes you have to go back and change details or add foreshadowing. Sometimes you're 100k into a story and a lightning strike comes to you but you need to add a scene or a few lines earlier in the story to fully make it work. If you already posted the story, you might not be able to do that but pre-writing allows it
A lot of readers are, understandably but also tragically, not into reading stories that aren't complete. That's me too sometimes so I'm totally in the same boat, no judgement! That said though, it can be really disheartening as a writer to get very little feedback on your chapters as you post. I cannot tell you how many comments I get that are like "I don't ever read WIPs except yours because I know you'll finish". Readers trust that I'll finish so they're more willing to follow along week by week. If anyone is feeling that they're not getting many comments on a story, a consistent posting schedule really does help build an audience, I think
I realize I look prolific but we must keep in mind that most of my stories take me years to write. I write so many at the same time I often make no real progress on any of them for months at a time. I have too many thoughts in my head to just have a couple WIPs going at a time. Pre-writing allows me to be as slow as I want to be and go at the pace I want without feeling the weight of too many unfinished stories that readers are waiting on
There are aspects of it that suck majorly but overall, I find those to be a price worth paying. I would never ever go back to writing chapters as I post them. So much happier and more productive this way!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Tomura has had cheat codes in life, but he's pretty sure he's played on every difficulty anyway. He thought that being with Dabi, if he even managed it, would be hard too.
Contents: Post-War, League Wins AU, Dom/Sub Undertones, Established Relationship, Implied BDSM Relationship, Domesticity, Fluff
Word Count: 1,757
Tomura played a long period of his life in 'God Mode'. Growing up with his teacher absolutely wasn't easy, but he couldn't actually fail. He was told that he would always have as many chances as he needed to get things right, and then he fucked up so badly that it crashed the entire server that he'd been playing in. He was put into survival mode then, and he figured out how to play like everyone else. He made the hard choices, figured out lessons that he could have learned sooner, broke his body, scraped his nails through the dirt until he could hold onto it and be able to shatter the entire world beneath him– and he won. He doesn't think that he actually expected that. He just thought he would fight; he would try to believe in his cause, but as he tried to carry the dreams of the entire League with him, he stayed strong, and he got the good ending. They won. They fixed Japan. They made things better for everyone, and there aren't any heroes anymore.
All of that was hard, but he felt like he'd accidentally stumbled into a cheat code when he finally took a shot, three years after the end of the war, and asked–the freshly back at work– Dabi out. And instead of blowing up at him, or deflecting like he used to do to Magne and with grunts at the PLF, or telling him that he wasn't interested outright, Dabi had considered him for a long moment. It was long enough that Tomura considered backpedaling. Dabi had spent the first year after the war in a nomu tank being healed after fighting his father. He spent the next in intensive therapy, which he was still seeing to twice a week every week since. Tomura waited another year, but he wanted to know if he was carrying a torch that wouldn't ever actually turn into anything, and Dabi stared at him for a long time before he agreed.
Tomura was certain that's where the easiness of this would end. They would absolutely go out to dinner and not be able to talk about anything but work. Or they would try to see a movie, and neither of them would agree and enjoy it. There would be something wrong that he hated, and Dabi would tell him this wasn't going to work and move on, going right back to what they'd been doing before. It would suck, but Tomura would be able to get over it.
But the date went well. They did talk about work a little, but mostly they talked about other things. Dabi talked about something that absolutely steamed him, but that hadn't caused him to explode into flames. Tomura talked about the pettiness of wanting the luxury of still being able to buy things like video games regularly, but so much of the country was being rebuilt that normal commercial businesses not necessary for everyday life just weren't there yet. They changed the world, but they had gripes about the inconvenience of it, and when they were done snipping and mocking their petty grievances, they just fell into conversations about whatever they wanted. Dabi came back to his place that night, telling him that being a proper king with a throne was overrated when the penthouse apartment he'd gotten in the meantime was more than good enough.
Tomura thought there would be friction the first time they slept together, knowing that his tastes are eclectic and more involved than other people would care for. Dabi had been open with him about having very little experience in that department. But he wanted to try and didn't want Tomura to hold back if that would make it harder for them to figure out if this was going to work. So they scened hard, and Dabi melted, became insatiable for it the same way that Tomura so often tried to suppress, and their relationship only got even better.
It's two years later, and he has been with Dabi every day since then. Tomura is in his office, his insomnia driving him from their bed, and he uses the early start to his morning to look over the work he's going to need to see to for the rest of the day. Meetings, mostly, with various people who are now helping them run their new government. He's not surprised to see he has an email from their head of construction, but he was just hoping it would just be a check-in because they've essentially finished all of their major rebuilding efforts. He's not expecting it to be an email that tells him they're ready to sit down and discuss plans for the palace now. They've already been location scouting based on his past criteria.
Tomura reads the email and finds it very easy to compose one that thanks them for the work, but informs them that the palace will not be needed before he finishes up and goes into the apartment, the smell of coffee and bacon filling the air. Dabi is up, wearing nothing but his sleep pants, which are too loose on him and are slipping down over his hips. He's already made him coffee, cup on the counter closest to the hall that goes to his office, so he can take it as soon as he comes in, the way he's put it every single day since he moved in barely a month after they started dating. Tomura ignores the cup and moves over to Dabi. His skin is such a familiar warmth beneath his palms, and Dabi turns just enough so that Tomura can give him a kiss.
"I love you." He gets to say that whenever he wants to. Dabi doesn't flinch anymore, or go running to an emergency session to try and untangle the way he didn't used to be able to believe those words. Instead, Dabi reaches to turn off the stove before he turns around in Tomura's grip, his arms wrapping around his neck in turn.
"Love you, too," Dabi says it back now. He looks at him with the truth of those words in his eyes and nuzzles in for another kiss that Tomura readily gives him. And when he pulls away, it's just far enough that he can narrow his eyes on him with scrutiny rather than aggression. "How was your night?"
Tomura's chest aches because Dabi asks like that because he knows there isn't always a reason for Tomura's insomnia. But sometimes, he can't sleep because he remembers how his teacher fought to take over his mind, remembers his father hitting him, remembers Mon falling apart in his hands, and the rest of his family following. They're both haunted, but it's less so now that they're together. He does his best to reassure him that wasn’t what pulled him from his arms last night. "Good. I got a lot of work done. Maybe we can spend the day together?"
Dabi knows how to read him now, and he takes his words for the truth, even as he rolls his eyes slightly, "We're already spending all of our time together today. We're going to base, aren't we?" And Tomura doesn't have words for how cute it is that Dabi still thinks so completely in villainy that he's still calling the parliament building their base.
"We're supposed to, but I just want to spend the day with you. We could play hooky, stay home, you could let me spoil you rotten all day. I'll call up some fancy restaurant and act like a dictator and make them clear it all out so you can dress up and we can go out tonight. And when we get home, I'll spoil you even more. Let me take care of you all day, firefly."
Dabi's body warms further beneath his palms before he pulls Tomura into another kiss, this one hotter and deeper than the ones before. "Not all day," his lover murmurs against his lips. "Wanna make us breakfast, and I wanna surprise you for dinner. I went shopping."
"You did? When did you do that, baby?" He can't help smiling. It's taken years for Dabi to be convinced that he can just buy things when he wants them, not only when he needs them so badly that he has no other choice. If he went out shopping and picked something that he thought would be good for a fancy date night, he did it entirely because he knew it would make Tomura happy if he did, and he wanted to surprise him. Dabi is absolutely not going to tell him when he did it, though, not if he thinks he can use this same trick to delight him in the future too. "Okay, firefly, you can pick out your clothes, and I'll let you make breakfast, but afterwards, it's just us?" Just Tomura getting to put his hands on skin that he knows as well as his own, but never tires of, and spending the day making sure that anything Dabi needs is taken care of. He's going to spend hours telling him everything he loves about him, until his firefly is sobbing too hard to reciprocate because he still can't be as open with his words, even though Tomura would never doubt that he loves him just as much.
He manages to steal one more kiss before Dabi pushes him away, "Go call the restaurant and let me cook. I'm not going to submit myself to your perversions on an empty stomach."
"You love my perversions." But he does let go and starts to head back towards his office to check the list of places that have reopened their doors and will be fitting for a night of indulgence. He just has to pause to look back as Dabi turns his attention to the stove again. He turns the burner on, and his shoulders are relaxed, his smile soft and for no one but himself. Beautiful. Perfect. His. Tomura knows he's not the only reason he looks like that now, but he helped. He took away the constant tension in his spine, the look of apathy he gave the world, and the reek of smoke that clung to him to show how terrified and furious he was being in the world as it was.
Tomura still feels like he cheated at so much of his life, but he's very glad that falling in love with Dabi was on easy mode.
PinnedsatancopilotsmytardisJun 26, 2024Frequently Asked QuestionsWill you write sub/bottom!Shigaraki or top/dom!Dabi?No, I have no interest in writing those dynamics for Shigadabi. Keep reading#tanco speaks#faq post674
satancopilotsmytardis
1h
A Losing Game
Pairing: Shigadabi
Rating: Explicit, 18+ only
Summary: Commissioned by @plutopiranha on Tumblr. Dabi is already pissed off that the PLF is taking a whole week of vacation instead of continuing to work towards the war they're planning. Shigaraki being the only one at base and not budging on 'time off' is even fucking worse. So he makes his new mission to annoy the other man until he lets him do something else. Shigaraki skirts the bait and offers him entertainment instead. Poker, he suggests. And there is an exponential escalation from there.
Contents: Brat!Dabi, Big Dicks, Cock Shaming, Cock and Ball Torture, Intercrural Sex, Cum Play, Multiple Orgasms, Backshots, Non-Penetrative Sex, Degradation, Humiliation, Unnegotiated Kink, Mutual Masturbation, Cum as Lube, Spit as Lube, Dirty Talk, Wet and Messy, Hole Spanking, Sadism/Masochism, Dom/Sub Undertones, Subspace, Overstimulation, Refactory Period Treated like Erectile Dysfunction, Glove/Leather Kink, Dry Orgasm, Strip Poker, Poker Described by Someone Who Has Never Played Poker Before (Please Be Kind)
Word Count: 15,633
One would think that, now that the PLF is taking care of their housing, financial, and staffing needs, the League of Villains would be in much better shape than they have been since their inception. Actually, Dabi would argue, they should be even better off than that because now AFO is locked up and isn't being creepy and menacing in the corner for them to deal with. However, Dabi was not expecting how fucking annoying the others would turn out to be once they had money and resources. Maybe it's just the fact that he's been planning and scraping together whatever he could for the better part of a decade to make his goals even distantly attainable, but when they are given all of these resources, he does not immediately think of blowing it or his time on frivolity. Dabi gets himself three things when they take over the PLF: medical treatment to keep his skin on, new clothes made out of the fireproof fabric Detnerat produces, and a tripod with a Bluetooth remote. The first keeps him healthy and ready to fight, the second ensures he won't be doing so naked when the time comes, and the third allows him to record the video of his confession and air his father's sins. He takes advantage of knowing where his next meal is coming from, their training facilities, and the fact they have soldiers to build their army and gather information, but he doesn't overindulge. Unlike the others.
Compress has always been someone who liked well-tailored things, but he and Toga both end up with a full wardrobe of things that are not at all practical for villainy– Toga's even less so because every time she transforms, she has to lose her clothes in the fray. He also starts to disappear, going maskless to events around the country when he can, not for information gathering, but just for entertainment. Toga not only redecorates her entire room to be 'cuter' but also uses her new stores of blood to go to concerts and shop in person at malls. Twice, thankfully, doesn't have too many vices of his own that he really cares about. He's never without a pack of cigs, but his mental state is still unstable, and sometimes, despite his arguing with himself about it, he just ends up buying shit off of infomercials late at night until they're inundated with random crap that has one very specific use case that they absolutely do not need. Spinner is, and has always been, a massive dork, and the moment he's given a shiny black credit card, he almost immediately maxes it out by building himself and Shigaraki custom gaming computers. He tries to justify that by saying they will also be using them for work, but a desktop computer is not the thing they actually bring to meetings to take notes, so Dabi calls absolute horseshit on that– and the fucking display case of figurines does not help Spinner's case.
Given Shigaraki's new penchant for wearing suits and actually taking this all more seriously now that he really is their sole leader who needs to be on his fucking game if he wants to actually get them to the finish line, Dabi really thought that he would step in and say something about all this. He hoped that maybe he would choose to do so in a way that showed the PLF that they weren't a bunch of immature children who had their own money for the first time, but instead, Shigaraki disappointed him, just like he always does. Instead of doing anything about the spending, upon being taken out of his cast, Twice escaping his as well, he had not sat them down and told them that they would be redoubling their efforts towards starting a proper war with a timetable to do so, discussions about how to divide their resources, and ensure that they would be able to destroy hero society the way that they have wanted to. No, Shigaraki had come back from the doctor with the news that he would be leaving them for four months in two weeks' time, and that while he would meet with people to make sure they had a plan of what to do in that time, the following week he wanted them to go on vacation. He wanted them to be well-rested and relaxed before they did the 'hard work' that he would be leaving them to. Which was nothing. Sure, they will be training their troops, recruiting, gathering supplies and weaponry– but the MLA has been doing that for years already. They have their supply chain sorted, and the lieutenants will just be overseeing in case anything happens to disrupt that normal flow. But they won't be doing anything strenuous. They'll just be killing time outside of meetings and going over the reports that are submitted to them. They have a lot of paperwork in the form of requisition requests, budgets, recruitment numbers, and more of the like, but it's not enough to fill an eight-hour workday when it's split between all of them, even when half of the lieutenants are also focusing on running Detnerat. Not only does Shigaraki give them a free pass to fuck off for a week, he also doesn't seem to have interest in pushing himself to prepare for his absense either, because he spends the first week, before they're even on their 'vacation', hooking up with whatever grunt thinks it's a good idea to try and sleep their way up the ladder. Dabi does not want to think about Shig's unwashed gamer dick getting any action at all, but he is not even remotely subtle about bringing people up to their floor, even if their rooms are soundproof enough that he, thankfully, doesn't draw too much attention to himself.
So, despite how much plenty the League is now faced with, Dabi can't say his hopes are any higher for their chances of destroying this world of heroes than they were at the beginning of their time together, and he is just left to seethe in silence.
///
"Is there anything else that we need to go over?" Shigaraki asks on Wednesday. They've been in this meeting for the better part of two hours, and Dabi's taken notes on each topic that was presented.
"Is that all we had to do?" Toga, for all of her skills mimicking others, has absolutely no ability to sound innocent when she's being herself. "Everyone presented their plans for the next four months, didn't they, Tomu?"
Dabi wants to sneer, but he does go back up through his notes to check, and yes, for once, the League was as on top of things as the former MLA members with decades of experience on them. Good. Maybe that means they can get some extra training sessions in throughout the rest of the week if they don't need to keep having group meetings.
"Yes. That being said, I don't see any reason we should have to meet for the rest of the week." Shigaraki says, looking at the stack of files that have made their way in front of him. "Given that, if you'd all like to start your vacation early, I'm not opposed. Just keep your phones on and stay out of trouble, just in case something comes up."
"Yay!" Toga is out of her seat the next minute, packing up her laptop, and Dabi nearly puts his head through the table. Of fucking course the only reason why she would bother to put in that kind of effort would be to get out of her work just as quickly. God fucking damn it.
The others are a bit more subdued, but they start to talk about the things they want to do as well. Compress is going to some PLF-owned resort in another prefecture, where he's also going to be attending a local festival and the shows they put on around the event. Toga, knowing Twice and Spinner really can't go anywhere public, found out that Re-Destro had a beach house on a private island that is now a PLF safehouse. So she's dragging them there to hang out with her when she's not taking the ferry into the city to galavant. She tried to get him and Shigaraki to go too, but Duster, fucking finally thinking about their work, said no. He wants to stay here at the villa in case anything new comes up. Dabi is not taking a vacation one way or the other. He doesn't want to, and it is absolutely ridiculous that they are even considering it. They think this war will start on their terms, but they don't know it, and the only thing more dangerous to their cause than all of them being clustered together to be hit is all of them so spread out that they can't get to one another if something goes wrong. At least Compress's civilian identity is unknown to everyone. Toga, Twice, and Spinner will be together, and he and Shig will be here with all of the other people who live at the facility.
By Thursday night, things are very quiet, and Dabi spends the time he begrudgingly has to himself working on going through every file that their hero spies have been able to get about Endeavor and UA. Shoto's internship with their father is going very well, apparently, with him achieving high marks for his service alongside their father, but Enji still can't escape the hurdle of negative perception that has been ingrained in his public persona since the beginning of his time as a hero. Dabi wonders, looking at that long record that he still cannot shake, if that means people can feel that there is something wrong with him. Yes, he's number two for being strong and solving an obscene amount of incidents every year, but people don't trust and believe in him the way that they did All Might. He wonders if that will make it easier for him to convince the public to turn on him completely when that happens.
He's pretty deeply embroiled in all of that for so many hours that he completely misses an appropriate time to have dinner, but when he does come up for air, he knows that he needs to go eat. He's skipped a lot of meals in his life because he had no choice, and that takes a massive toll on his body when he expends so much energy through his quirk, even just in training. He is absolutely not going to impact his health by being lazy, and no one is around to catch him having a full meal at three in the morning anyway. Who cares.
The League has its own floor in the villa, a staircase on either side of the long hall, so they can exit and enter from either side and easily connect to the rest of the building. But that long hall is split. His, Compress, Toga, Spinner, and Twice all have their bedrooms in the leftmost hall, one empty room left, and all of them with an en suite bathroom that makes their lives so infinitely better than at the bar; it's hard to think of a complaint to have over their new living situation. The hall then breaks and spills open into a large common area. It has a full kitchen, dining area, though they are more prone to all gathering around the counters, island, or in the TV room for their meals. The hallway continues on the other side of the room, where their Grand Commander has a massive fucking suite that Dabi is fucking certain was modeled off of some insane five-star hotel in Tokyo. Whatever. Re-Destro wants to kiss Shig's ass, and their other accommodations are too good for him to bother doing anything other than roll his eyes– especially knowing that the room is going to sit empty for four fucking months. Dabi's room is the furthest down at the end of the hall, one empty room between his and Twice's, so he doesn't have to worry about anyone noticing if he keeps particularly odd hours.
He doesn't have to worry about anyone overhearing him as he moves down the hall now and into the common area. He makes it halfway to the kitchen before he hears a long, loud moan echoing around the dark floor that stops him in his tracks. Dabi's face goes hot immediately as he nearly breaks his neck looking over to the couch, worried that he walked in on someone getting up to something in the dark. But the sofa is empty, and there's another symphony of moans, these sounding like they come from a man and a woman as he realizes they're drifting in from the other side of the hall. His skin goes hot as his mind tries to parse those noises. That man is not Shigaraki. His voice is too high to be Shig's. The distinct sound of furniture banging rhythmically against a wall, distant, but there, tells Dabi that he's not overhearing a porno left on a system that's too loud.
And any goodwill he had towards Shigaraki burns up. He thought the bastard chose to stay here so he could actually get some work done. But no. He must have just figured that if all the others were leaving, and given how far Dabi's room is from his, he would be able to get away with just being a fucking manwhore for the whole week leading up to his treatments. Dabi is deeply tempted to go set off the fire alarm in his hall. He's pretty sure that would turn on all of the sprinklers over there, too, and Shigaraki fucking deserves to have his fun ruined. But they're supposed to be grown adults. Dabi knows that he absolutely would not win an argument with Shigaraki about why he ruined his fun, and no one in this fucking organization would take his side either. He's the curmudgeon, and Shigaraki is their glorious Grand Commander. He will lose any argument that he tries to pose, and he doesn't want even more friction as he tries to work.
Dabi doesn't bother to be quiet, banging around the kitchen as he makes himself dinner, as he blasts the TV so that he can drown out the sounds of sex. Maybe Shigaraki will show a molecule of shame tomorrow if he knows that Dabi heard how he chose to entertain himself tonight.
He doesn't have much hope, though, not after those sounds die down, only to be rekindled a short while later.
///
It's only Saturday, still not even technically the first week of their vacation, and Dabi is seething so terribly he is leaving the reek of smoke wherever he walks. Because so many of the others are out doing their time-wasting bullshit, he can't actually get anything done. He's researched, trained, made lesson plans for his soldiers, cleaned his room, done his laundry, cooked for the week and labeled everything so he will be able to set Shig on fire if he steals his food, caught up on any news he may have missed while he was putting so much effort into other things, and now he is bored. He doesn't have anything else that he can do with all of them gone, and he feels like the universe is conspiring against him for that. He doesn't want to goof off; he wants to work. It's beyond cruel that he can't now.
Dabi is primed with his frustration when he walks into the common area and sees that Shigaraki is lounging on the couch. He looks like a loser gamer, a twenty-year-old with too much of someone else's money in his hands as he lounges, controller between his gloved hands, putting his prosthetics to use to mash buttons rather than actually doing something that would be beneficial to the war they're about to start. He's got the TV on, the speakers echoing his game around, a spread of food on the table that he definitely ordered in, and his feet up. No cares in the fucking world for him, and Dabi doesn't manage to hold his tongue for even ten seconds before he snarls,
"I thought you were useless before, but this is on another fucking level, Shigaraki." And before the other man responds, he can't help adding, "I hope you catch something and your junk falls off, maybe then you'll actually pay attention to something that's not just for your enjoyment."
Duster's fingers don't break the rhythm of his button pushing for even half a second as he responds. "My partners would certainly not say everything I do in bed is only for my enjoyment. And you can pout all you want, but the rest of us recognize that we need to rest and recover. We spent several months homeless; the PLF rebranding had us hitting the ground running, and there will be years of hard work ahead of us. Just because you like to burn yourself out doesn't mean that's what's good for the longevity of our cause."
The words leave Dabi's jaw hanging open, his fury quelled, if only from the shock. Shigaraki is a nerd. He usually can't say anything about his plans or strategy without defaulting to using video game lingo, and even then, he's not a very vocal leader either. Duster chooses to lead by example more times than not, and when that's him putting his life on the line before his soldiers so he can prove they won't be alone in the fight, that boosts morale, but taking time off this week has also signaled to all of them that they can relax as well.
He doesn't want to show the other man that he's been so thoroughly put on his back foot, though, and he snaps, "A week before you disappear for treatments is excessive. And your room isn't soundproof, people are gonna start thinking we're a sex cult, and thinking about someone hanging onto your crusty ass dick is ruining my appetite."
"A week is an extremely normal amount for a vacation, and you're the only one who cares who I'm having sex with. If you're that jealous, you can just ask me to take you to bed, Dabi."
Shigaraki would never talk this way in front of the others. They think his bluntness is funny and charming, but there is a general conception that he, Compress, Twice, and Toga have, that Shig and Spinner, for their hardships, are kind of weird from being isolated throughout their lives. Duster knows that, which is why he never shows that he can use that absolute bluntness to be deliberately crass and rude– he just saves that for Dabi and lets the others think that it's all Dabi's bad attitude that puts friction between them when they're not working. Bastard.
"Fucking gross, hand job."
"Then maybe you'll stop bitching and just relax for the rest of the week. This has co-op, you could come over here and try to have some fun."
"Hitting buttons isn't fun, you're just a fucking loser." Dabi snaps, going into the kitchen to get his food.
Shigaraki snorts, "Yeah, I'm the loser. At least I have hobbies. What do you have besides barely pretending that you're not trying to work yourself to death?"
Dabi doesn't think that he expects those words to sink in. Normally, he and Shig trade insults in private with a ferocity that would probably make other people think that he was two seconds away from starting a coup, and that's fine. Dabi does his job well, Shigaraki acknowledges that he does, and gives him far more freedom and less oversight as he goes about his business. But maybe because the base is so quiet, maybe because Dabi feels useless as he runs out of progress he can make on his own, maybe the fact that he hasn't had a proper bedroom of his own and been actually able to cook his own meals with readily provided ingredients is making him... feel like he did when he was a child. He shuts his mouth and gets his food, refusing to let Shigaraki see that those words brought back something that he's been trying so hard to shake.
He doesn't when he gets back to his room.
///
Hobbies are stupid. Hobbies are for people who have too much free time on their hands and delusions that being mediocre at a lot of things is better than actually putting the time and dedication into actually achieving a concrete goal. There's no reason that he should have a hobby when he's not a person in the first place. He's supposed to be a vengeful spirit that's come back from beyond the grave to kill his father. So he ignores the vacation, ignores PLF resources, and gets his villain shit on so he can go out and set something on fire. The League has been quiet for a while, since the heroes don't know Deika was their fault. He should go spread some unprompted chaos and make sure that his body count is a bit higher too. That will make his reveal even worse–
Gigantomachia is at the base of the front steps, and Dabi hesitates. "What are you doing out here, you big baby?"
"No leave."
Dabi frowns. "Obviously. Why are you outside, though?"
"You no leave."
Heat rushes along the back of his neck, his jaw clenching tight as he turns around and goes right back up to the League's floor. Machina is fireproof, and Duster knows that, so he doesn't waste the effort before he seeks out Shigaraki.
"Why the fuck am I not allowed out of base?" He asks as soon as he walks into the common area. Duster has made this his place of choice whenever he's not trolling for ass, and he's sitting on the couch, a different game flashing across the screen.
"If you've picked somewhere to go to start your vacation, then Johnny will be more than happy to teleport you."
"I'm going to Musutafu to hang out." He lies with venom drenching his voice.
"Oh, really? That sounds like fun. We should go together."
"What the fuck is your problem, Shigaraki?"
And Dabi knows that he's pushed on the other's nerves more than he'd thought he'd been doing when Shig pauses his game and stands up. He keeps the couch between them when he sees how Dabi immediately bristles, his eyes flicking down to his hands to see if he's wearing his gloves or not. Dabi is rude, but Shigaraki's got a temper, and he hasn't ever trusted him with it, not since their first meeting. Yeah, they both lunged, but Toga was excited, not rude, and he would have killed her then, too, if Kurogiri hadn't stopped him. Dabi doesn't trust Shigaraki when he gets pissed off, and that instinct taking shape in him only echoes the helplessness that he's already been dealing with, and makes him want to find something to do to protect himself.
Duster doesn't come closer; his gloves are on, and his words are clipped and succinct. "You are not the only one with goals to reach. You're part of an organization, and you have a responsibility to play well with others. You don't get to run off anymore and cause trouble– not when doing so without going through the chain of command will cause panic and strife through the rest of the PLF. If you can't deal with that, then after everyone else is back from their vacation, you can leave the PLF, permanently. But you don't get to wander off and throw temper tantrums anymore, Dabi. Do I make myself clear?"
There are sparks catching at his seams and a fog in his head. But as Dabi feels the over-hot thumping in his chest and aching down his spine as his muscles flood with adrenaline, he knows that it's not just anger that is overwhelming his body. His throat feels tight, and he can't actually find his words, his eyes dropping away from Shigaraki's like he's a scolded child.
Duster takes a breath and then turns his attention back to the TV and table. He saves his game, puts the controller back in its dock, and cleans up his lunch before he exits the room and heads back to his own. Or out of the villa. Who knows. Dabi is just left standing there, smoke trickling out of his seams.
///
Vacation. Fine. Dabi is no happier about this now than he was before, but he is not about to be scolded again. And even if Shigaraki didn't mean it as one, he felt every inch of the threat that came with those words. He gets in line, or he gets thrown out. He wasn't capable of reaching even the vaguest shape of his goal when he was alone, and losing the PLF's resources and the way they will be able to cut open the hero world and get him to his father is not something that he can risk. He has to have that kind of backing, so he has to behave himself, even if he's still seething about it. Monday morning rolls around, and he gets into the common area first, not sure if he's actually pleased to see that the pile of movies and snacks that he had requested has actually been delivered for him. He really thought that there would be some limits to what he would be able to have procured on such short notice and with most of their staff on vacation, but there are twenty movies, all from within the past three years, five of each of the five genres he selected, and there are snacks and his breakfast, some of which he was sure were seasonal and would be unattainable. No fucking wonder all of the others are getting so spoiled.
He plants his ass on the couch and throws the first movie on. If he can't do anything else without incurring his stupid fucking boss's wrath, then he can at least be a nuisance by sitting right here and watching movies all day, not allowing him to play his game.
He is only halfway through the first before Shigaraki comes into the room, and Dabi resolutely doesn't acknowledge him. Duster goes over to start the fancy coffee machine and then drifts back out of the room. When he returns, he finishes his drink and then comes over to sit on the loveseat, handheld device in hand, which he mutes as he sits to play his game, listen to the movie, and drink his coffee, entirely undaunted by his attitude. Dabi hates that it gets so under his skin to have the other refuse to acknowledge his behavior.
They watch movies. Dabi seethes silently. They have lunch. Dabi ignores Shig entirely. They watch more movies. Dabi ends up bored. He isn't used to not having anything to do, and this is not how he wants to spend his day. But what else is he going to start on? He can only train for so long each day before he's actually damaging his body instead of making himself stronger. He switches genres from action to horror and then, after that, to a documentary, hoping that having to keep his brain engaged with something will stop the pull of boredom at the edge of his awareness that he just can't shake. But none of it works.
Thankfully, Shigaraki stands up and leaves without comment a little before dinner, and Dabi can turn off the TV and try to occupy himself with something else. He cooked for the week already, but those meals go into the freezer, the labels taken off so that the others might eat them if he doesn't, if only because ordering groceries and deciding to cook, not simple food that gets him what he needs to push his body, but things he hasn't gotten to eat in years is a way to kill time. He spends the better part of two hours just slowly cooking dinner, and when he's done, he eats, washes, and dries all of the dishes by hand, and then puts them away. And then he starts poking around the cabinets. It's very clear that this place wasn't really stocked for people to live in it long-term, and he finds himself making work to do by taking out what pots and pans they have and reorganizing things so that everything is a little easier to get to. By the time he's done with that, his dough has finished chilling, and his two-toned miso sesame cookie dough is ready to be sliced and baked. He starts on that too, but by the time the cookie tray is in the oven, Dabi realizes he's once again run out of activities to occupy his attention. What's worse is that Shigaraki chooses that moment to come back into the room.
He moves over to the fridge to have leftovers from lunch for his dinner, and doesn't comment on anything that Dabi's done in the room, but if anything, that only annoys him more. Technically, they didn't fight. Dabi is absolutely not going to apologize for his drive, and he knows Shigaraki is not going to feel a lick of guilt over making sure Dabi knew where he stood if he kept 'putting the PLF at risk' by being too driven. So the fucking silent treatment into eternity, or at least until the others come back at the end of the week, is stupid and childish.
"You cannot tell me all you're going to do this week is get off and play games."
"I might do some at the same time, depending on your definition of 'games'." Duster takes it in stride when Dabi initiates conversation with all of the subtlety of a nuke.
"Funny." He intones flatly as he turns his attention back to the cookies he's taking from the cooling rack.
"When I was younger, I had my studies and training to do each day, along with being expected to have three meals a day, keep my room clean, and put medicine on my neck. That was it. Kurogiri brought the meals and medicine from a service that I didn't have anything to do with. I filled out my workbooks, trained with my teacher or Kurogiri, and then the rest of the time I was left to entertain myself. I play games, I read on occasion, I watch movies and TV. I don't know what you were doing before this, but I certainly have enough things to do that I'm not going to struggle to fill up seven days with entertainment, not even considering what bedfellows I find." Shigaraki shifts to lean on the counter beside Dabi, turning to look at him as Dabi resolutely focuses on packing up the cookies. "Are you telling me you popped out of the womb wanting to destroy hero society and haven't ever had any other entertainment?"
"Yup."
But Duster, for as much as they snip at each other, and for how off-putting he can be, he's also insightful. It only takes him a handful of seconds to guess, "Or were you in a position where work and chores were the only things you could do– to get attention or to keep yourself afloat?"
Dabi does his best to not bristle. He still hasn't told any of them about who he was before he became this. He doesn't want Shigaraki speculating in a way that hits so close to home. "If Two's brain wasn't scrambled, he'd be able to tell you what it's like being broke and constantly on the verge of homelessness. Maybe you'd care less about hobbies then."
"You're not going to be homeless again. And I'm sorry that my inability to prevent what happened in Kamino forced you back into that position. Maybe I can help you find something else to do if you at least try not to bite my head off every five minutes?"
Dabi wants to argue some more, if only for the hell of it. But as he finishes with the cookies and realizes he has absolutely nothing else to do and it's barely past nine at night, with six more days of this to go, he's pretty sure being stubborn about this is just a form of self-torture. "Fine. But I'm not playing video games."
"Alright, what about cards?"
He expected more of a protest than that, but Duster seems entirely unfazed. "Yeah, I guess."
"Good, I'll go grab my deck. We can use your cookies as chips if you want to play poker."
"Seriously, what are we, five? And who said I was sharing?"
Shig reaches for one, and Dabi doesn't stop him as he mocks, "Now who sounds like the five-year-old?" Duster rolls his eyes and then says, "We can play for money, but there's no real stakes since it's all the same account. At least I would get a laugh out of it if I won all of your cookies and you didn't get any after all the work you put into making them." Duster takes a bite out of the stolen baked good, and Dabi feels five when he has to resist the urge to stick his tongue out at him.
"And what fun do I get out of that?"
"Alright, if you don't like that, then we could always play strip poker."
"Why is that your second option? God, you're a fucking pervert." Dabi snaps, tempted to throw one of the cookies at his head.
"Too childish, too adult, you're impossible to please. What would you rather wager?" Shigaraki finishes the cookie, and Dabi scrambles to try to figure out something else that they could do. Ugh, he shouldn't have gone so hard against the cookie thing, because as Dabi tries to figure out something they can bet that is more similar to chips, he doesn't find anything that will actually make this more fun, and 'bragging rights' absolutely won't be as satisfying if they can just call it randomly and not when someone is actually ruined– financially or not. Fuck, he's totally backed himself into a corner. "Unless you're just worried to show you don't have the stones for this kind of thing." Shigaraki says, his eyes drifting pointedly down before he adds, "How far do those burns go?"
"Fuck you! Fine, get your fucking cards, Duster, and you might as well put on a few more layers too, because you're gonna need them."
"How generous. We'll see about that." Shig pushes off of the counter and heads towards his room without another word, and Dabi turns his attention to his bar that's tucked off near the dining table. This is already stupid as shit, there's no way he's going to do it stone-cold sober.
Shig comes back with a deck of cards he clearly bought with this in mind, and Dabi has put two glasses on the table as he debates over drinks. Does he want to be plastered enough that this isn't as embarrassing as it actually is? Or does he want to be clear-headed so he'll actually play well?
"What do you want to drink?"
"Depends, are we counting socks and shoes as individual items? Because if this is going to be over in five hands, I'd rather be sober enough to convince you to play something else."
Dabi snorts at that. "There's no way I'm gonna be playing anything else with you once you're naked."
"We'll see about that." Shig reaches around him for the bottle of scotch that Re-Destro definitely got for them because he wanted to see Duster naked, and moves back over to the table. He's wearing his gloves now, and Dabi points out,
"Cheater."
"I can take them off, but I have a much easier time shuffling with them on. They won't count as something I can bet."
"Fine." Dabi's more surprised Shig would even admit to not being perfect at doing something with his quirk. He's normally very deliberate about showing them there's nothing they can do that he can't. They settle at the table, Shig having gotten the cards shuffled while Dabi fills his glass with ice, and when they draw to see who will deal first, Shigaraki beats him by one. They don't have nearly enough on to bother with an ante to start, and Duster swiftly deals the first hand as Dabi pours them both their first drink.
He hasn't played in a long time, but he starts with an Ace of Clubs and a Ten of Diamonds, which isn't bad. Especially not when Shigaraki puts down the flop, and he sees the King, Ten, and Four of Hearts appear. It's not fantastic, but he does have a relatively high pair, and when Shig bets one piece of clothing, he matches it. The Three of Hearts comes down next, and Dabi can't help snorting.
"Are you sure you shuffled these well?"
"If you had a problem with my technique, you could have said something before we started the hand. Check."
"Check." There's no point in going so aggressively on the very first round, and Dabi, despite his best efforts, does feel more engaged with this than he has anything else that he's been doing in his 'free time' lately. He just isn't cut out for boring shit that doesn't let him do something with his brain.
The Two of Spades is their final card, and even though the stakes are on the ground when he says, "Raise," and Duster folds, there is a rush of excitement that goes through him. Dabi hopes that's just because the only times he's ever had to play poker were when he was working with villain groups who took it as sacred, and it just embedded the idea that he needs the win into his psyche, otherwise he's going to develop a problem just to keep from being bored. He'll either win and have some fun, or he'll lose, and he's sure he could find an online option and then do his best to bankrupt the PLF until Duster gives him something else to do.
"Congrats," Shig says, putting his cards back into the deck, a straight failed by the last card, as Dabi collects the others so he can shuffle them properly this time, and Duster can decide which piece of clothing he's willing to give up. He's not at all expecting the other man to start by standing up and hooking his fingers in the waistband of his pants.
"What the fuck are you doing?" Heat rushes to his face as Shig pauses. He doesn't have eyebrows, but the messed-up skin on his forehead still does a very good job of suggesting that he's lifted one as he continues what he's doing, pulling his pajama bottoms over his hips.
"We didn't make any rules about what order we had to remove pieces." And that's that. He just takes his pants off entirely, and Dabi can't quite keep his jaw from falling open as he sees that Shig has elected to not wear anything underneath those pants. Instead, he is left sitting, eye-level with Duster's absolutely massive cock. What in the fucking hell– "Congrats," Shig says again as he tosses his pants to Dabi's side of the table and then just sits his bare ass back down on the love seat. He leaves his legs spread, and Dabi can just see–
He turns his attention back to the cards in his hand. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Duster definitely did that to psych him out, and he's not going to let it work. He just has to shuffle and deal. He does his best to keep his eyes firmly on the table and cards as he does so. Eight of Spades, Three of Diamonds in his hand, Nine of Hearts and Diamonds, and an Eight of Clubs for the flop. Not great, but he has a pair. That's something, but he doesn't know if it will be good enough. Should he raise or call? It's a horrible voice in the back of his head that tells him he needs to look at Shigaraki's face if he wants to get any sense of what the other man is thinking. Bluffing is half of the fucking game, and if he can't focus on the other man, then Dabi might as well forfeit right now and sulk back to his room.
So he does his best to not notice Shigaraki's thick, long cock, or his neatly groomed happy trail as he forces himself to look at him again. There is a gleam of mirth in his eyes that Dabi usually only sees when he's about to kill someone, but the rest of his face is stubbornly impassive as he waits for him to make the first bet.
"...Check."
"Raise." The word comes with a confidence and immediacy that doesn't tell him anything. Shigaraki's last hand was a massive swing, and he started betting on it immediately before backing out early. But now, Dabi doesn't know if that's because he wanted to make something happen, but didn't want them to only play a hand or two in the pursuit of that goal, or if he wanted more information before he actually put too many eggs in that basket. Dabi is up one right now, finding out if this is how Shig bluffs is worth it, especially since he at least already has something in his hand.
"Raise."
He flips the next card: Ten of Clubs. It doesn't really help Dabi at all, but it doesn't hurt him either, and he tries again, "Check."
"Check." Shigaraki doesn't blink, doesn't flinch, and Dabi resolutely keeps his eyes on his face only, and tries not to think of the one-eyed snake staring at him in turn.
The Two of Diamonds is the last card, and Dabi checks again, Shigaraki meeting him with that, before they both show their hands. His eyes drift down automatically as Duster leans forward to show his hand, and his face goes even hotter as he realizes that Shigaraki must have taken his underwear off when he went to his room to get the cards. He had to have. Because earlier he was sitting there, he walked past Dabi, and he one-hundred percent would have noticed if his horse cock was swinging around that loose fabric like a clock pendulum. Perverted fucking freak–
Duster also only has a pair– Dabi resolutely looks at the table instead of between his legs again– but he has the higher one and wins the hand.
"Here," he doesn't care that he lost the round, he's just happy to throw Shig's pants back at his face, so that way he will cover up. But he doesn't. He does the mild and far too belated courtesy of putting the fabric between his ass and the couch, but then he gathers the cards back up and starts to shuffle.
"Isn't this more fun than pouting in your room?" His expression is serene as he asks it. Dabi always thought stories about people who got tricked into making deals with devils or offending spirits through circuitous games didn't make any sense and were just evidence of the person's stupidity. But he thinks he sees how it happens now, as Shigaraki so easily got him into this position without him even arguing as much as he should have. He just made sure that everything else was so boring that Dabi had barely put up a fight. He absolutely played him like a goddamn fiddle and he is going to have to either call it right here, leaving his pride stinging and Shigaraki getting the leg up on him again, keep playing and hope he wins which doesn't even feel like one now that he knows Duster is absolutely shameless, or keep playing and lose which is just going to leave him humiliated. He fucking set a trap for him where there is no winning, and Dabi suddenly realizes that Shig has been playing a game with him since he said they could all fuck off early on Wednesday.
So Dabi tries not to be affected by Shigaraki's nudity. If he can play this game just like he would any other, then win or lose, he might actually manage to walk out of here with a scrap of dignity left. Shigaraki deals, Shigaraki makes a bet, and Dabi folds. He didn't have anything, and he's even more annoyed to see that neither did Duster, but he would have won anyway because his cards were easily higher than the three and four he'd been dealt. They make it through another round, with Dabi angling for a straight that is off by one in either direction and loses him his first piece of clothing as Tomura presents a three of a kind that only came into being with the last card on the table. Dabi doesn't take off his pants like a sociopath, but he does kick off his boots and take a sip of his drink before they start their next round.
"Who taught you how to play?" Shig asks, like making small talk while the deck is shuffled, is completely normal. Well, it would be in any other game, but not one when half of the table has their dick out.
"A friend of mine that I would sometimes do jobs for." He doesn't elaborate more than that, because he never tells the League anything about his life if he can help it.
"My teacher got me cards to practice with my quirk before I got my handheld system. At the end of the month, he would make me count up how many cards I still had, and I would get ¥500 for each one I didn't destroy. He got me the console and one game for Christmas, but I was allowed to use everything I saved up to get whatever other ones I wanted. I had every game for that console, and I played all of them into the ground, but my teacher didn't really get video games. He liked mind games, and he thought poker was fine, so he tried to get me to play that instead." He says it like he hasn't been playing one with him since he came back into the common area with this in mind, and Dabi is going to kill him. Dabi is going to roast him alive and hide his ashes, and then he won't have to deal with his bullshit ever again.
"Your childhood was fucked up and weird, Duster." He says as flatly as he can manage. "Allowances and Christmas presents don't change that."
"No, but it does tell you how I learned to play. If I just wanted to look at cards and not have any interaction with the person, or people, I'm playing with, then I might as well just go online." He sounds so eminently reasonable despite the fact his cock is literally level with the coffee table as he deals them their cards. Dabi hates him with the passion of a thousand suns.
"And if all you really wanted to do was get naked, then you should have found one of your brain-dead sycophants to play with." Dabi snaps, knowing that he's already losing the game of trying to keep his cool. He can't help it. Strip poker is supposed to be sexy or humiliating. He doesn't want to fuck Duster, so he expected they would be fighting for the win and ribbing each other constantly as they did. He expected mind games and bluffing, not psychological warfare.
He also expected that he would get better hands as they kept playing. He's not about to claim he's a master poker player, but he definitely knows what he's doing, in general. That means he knows that bluffing is his best friend as he keeps getting dealt absolutely shit hands. He ends up with two more hands in a row that have nothing for him to play, and loses his boots, before he folds the next round. He'd think that Duster was cheating somehow, but his hands are also pretty shit. Neither of them is out here about to pull out a royal flush, and by the time he's having to forfeit his shirt to the a one pair hand that is fives over his fours, Dabi is pretty sure that all of their bad karma is coming back for them in the form of this poker game.
He's not sure he would say that he's being punished more cosmically than Duster; he's just forced to confront the fact that maybe he's not as good at reading the other man as he thought he was. He can't lock down his style. He often raises whenever he makes the first bet, even if he doesn't have a good hand, and that makes Dabi think he's aggressive and bluffing all the time, but when Dabi is the one who raises first, he ends up checking the entire rest of the round, as Dabi does too, just so they don't both end up naked within ten minutes of starting their game. He never folds, no matter how shit his hand is, as if hoping his confidence alone will carry him through the end, and Dabi hates how his brain automatically tells him that must be something that Shig is used to. He doesn't know many people who could be as hung as him without absolutely letting that go to their heads. Dabi is sure that the wails of pleasure that he's managed to hear just this week are usually laden with other praise for the man's generous package–
His hand is shit. Shigaraki bets first. Dabi has to lose his pants. And for the first time tonight, Shig looks smug as Dabi strips down to his black boxer briefs. He's so glad that his quirk is keeping his skin hot, because Dabi absolutely does not want to be shivering in the room now that he's stripped down to almost nothing. His dignity can barely handle this; he does not need any other way for it to take a hit.
He sits back down, the pile of his clothes next to Shigaraki, and the damned bastard smiles. "Fuck you."
"You seem very obsessed with what I do in my bedroom, given how much you like to call me a pervert."
"I'm insulting you, not speculating about where you put your dick! Shut the fuck up and deal!" The cards are still being shuffled, but Dabi already knows he's lost. If not because he actually gets a bad hand, then because he just can't keep his cool. This was such a bad fucking idea. He doesn't know why he let himself be cajoled into it. Even if Duster hadn't immediately dropped his pants as soon as they started, there was always a possibility that he would end up stripped down, and Dabi hates having people looking at him. His hookups are in dark back rooms of bars and whatever secret villain spaces he gets invited into, clothes mostly just shoved aside so that they can reach the important parts without having to see him. This is the most skin Dabi has shown anyone but their doctor in years, and he knows he's self-conscious about his ruined body. He shouldn't have let himself be put in this position in the first place.
He looks at his cards and knows he's in for a long shot when he sees that he's been dealt the Eight of Diamonds and Nine of Spades, with the flop starting with a Seven of Hearts, Two of Hearts, and Two of Diamonds. He's going to need a pair of any of the cards to show up on the next two cards if he wants a two pair, or for them to be a ten, jack, five or six if he wants to get a Straight, and he is damn certain with his terrible luck, that is not going to happen given how much the cards have hated him tonight.
But Shigaraki places the first bet, and he immediately, mercilessly raises.
"All in." By default, but still. Dabi is probably not going to win either way, but he can take the risk. He can play out the hand anyway, and at least then he'll have tried. And when Shig agrees to that instead of folding, he's pretty sure that the other man does actually have a good hand this time. Or he just thinks that this will be another fun way to fuck with him.
The next card gets pulled. Queen of Clubs. Fuck.
Shigaraki smiles as he runs his thumb along the end of the final card they need to pull. "I think I'm going to hang your clothes over the doorway into my hall. That way, when the others get back, they'll all want to ask how you lost."
"You're a dick–" he regrets his word choice immediately, his face going hot. "Draw!"
Duster doesn't string it out any longer. He pulls the last card. King of Diamonds. Dabi tosses down his hand, knowing he's got, essentially, nothing. And Shigaraki has the fucking gall to drop a pair of aces to go with the pair of twos already on the table. Bastard.
He stands up, wanting to get this over and done with, as the other leans back to watch and wait.
"Don't be a sore loser."
Dabi is going to set him on fire. His face is so hot, he has no doubt that his blush is visible as he pulls his underwear off and throws them at the other man's head, turning to leave immediately. He should fucking run from the room when Shigaraki catches the fabric and snorts a laugh, because staying is just asking for more trouble, but Dabi hasn't ever let anyone get away with making fun of his appearance, and he's not about to start now. He whirls on Shigaraki, meaning to eviscerate him however he can, only to be met with red eyes looking along his body, his lips quirked into a smug smile as that gaze settles between his legs shamelessly.
"No wonder you're always such a short-tempered little brat. I should have guessed, since you're not short enough to have a complex about your height, that it would have been about the twig between your legs."
Dabi has had so many parts of his appearance insulted in his life, but he doesn't think anyone has ever come for his manhood like that, and he feels his anger mingle with his embarrassment in such an overwhelming wave that he is locked into place, his words evaporating on his tongue from the heat that rushes through his body.
Shigaraki uses the silence to keep running his mouth without hesitation. "Why don't we play for something more interesting? You can win back all of your clothes with one hand."
Dabi wants to kill him, but he hates the way that his mind immediately tells him that this is a better deal than anything that he might be able to get otherwise. If he can just make this even, then he doesn't have to deal with this bullshit anymore, even if he can't take away the fact that they've both seen each other naked now, and Duster thought his dick was funny compared to his.
"What the fuck do you get out of that?
"Well, you can meet my first bet by agreeing that if you lose, you won't be such a cantankerous asshole for the rest of the week. You'll hang out and try to have a nice time, either with me or you can go join Toga and the others at the beach house." Evil bastard. Antagonizing him just so he ends up in a position where he will be left to do the thing that Shigaraki already wanted him to. Dabi is going to kill him.
"Fine." He throws a blanket over the sofa before he sits back down. At least if he loses again, then he'll go hang out with the others, and he won't have to see Shigaraki until Monday. And that will only be for one short meeting before the other man is gone for his treatments for four months. Worth it to not have to look like he put his tail between his legs.
"Great. Your deal."
Dabi snatches up the cards and deals their hands. He ends up with the Four of Diamonds and Ace of Clubs, as the flop starts with the Two of Spades, Seven of Diamonds, and Queen of Hearts.
"All in."
"All in."
Dabi flips the next card, past the point of caring to figure out if Shigaraki is bluffing and knowing he's going to have a hell of a time making something work. Six of Diamonds. He's fucked.
Shigaraki laughs, which says he can read it all over his face, and Dabi looks up to snarl some fresh insult at him, but then he sees the place Duster is looking.
"Stop leering at me like a fucking pervert!"
"I'd hardly call this leering. I just can't get over the irony that everyone thinks you're so aloof and cold about sex that you must be hung and an absolute monster in bed when you get the urge. But if that's all you're working with, then I'm guessing you're such a cold fish because you're afraid that people are going to see how tiny your dick actually is."
His face is so hot, and there is a tremor going through his body as all of his muscles coil tight as he tries not to explode. Shigaraki is doing this on purpose. He's riling him up just to fuck with him. He can't rise to the– "Fuck off, Shigaraki! Not everyone is a shower! My dick is just fine!"
"If you really thought that, you wouldn't have tried to add enhancements." His eyes never stray from his dick as he makes an inquisitive sound in the back of his throat. "Only room for three?" And then he shatters Dabi's sanity as he reaches for his own dick, lifting himself, pale skin against black leather as he raises his cock and strokes his thumb from just under his glans to his base. "How many do you think I could fit? Six? Seven?" And before Dabi can answer him, he lets go and turns his attention back to the game. "Last card?"
Dabi is in such a state of humiliated fury that he doesn't even bother to respond to anything else, just plucking the next card and throwing it down. His heart skips a beat. It's a terrible fucking hand, but the last card is the Four of Clubs. He has a low pair, but it's a pair. If Shigaraki ended up with something worse, then he might actually be able to skate by. "Check.
"You could raise, if you want." Shigaraki offers like the words are benediction.
"Fuck you–"
"We could sweeten the pot. If you win, instead of just getting your clothes back and getting to avoid going on vacation, I could approve one raid for you this week, and you would have a new project to keep yourself busy with."
"Oh yeah? What do you get out of that?"
"Honestly, it's a chance for you to prove yourself." Duster's smile is too sure and peaceful. "Because you could match my offer by letting me play with your little cock and see if it's actually worth my time. I was already planning on seeing if you would lighten up by getting into my bed this week– I'd like to know if it'll actually be worth my effort, or if you're not going to be any fun underneath me, too."
Beyond the way that Dabi's cheeks start to leak smoke as the other man so blatantly tells him he was angling to sleep with him now that all the others are gone, Dabi's mind immediately starts to whirl to try and make sense of the play. It's a bad fucking bet. Shigaraki knows his final hand, too. If it's shit, then putting such high stakes in front of him and expecting Dabi to flinch and fold will just further cement his loss and show him that he's a coward for doing it. By putting sex on the table after seeing him naked, it will also give Shigaraki fuel to say that being ashamed of his dick is the reason Dabi backed down, and he's fucking certain that Duster will make a comment about the perfectly normal size of his balls as he does it. But he could also have a great hand. It won't be hard to beat Dabi's. He could do it with another low-number pair or have something much better. No matter what, Dabi loses; Shigaraki has made certain of that. What it really comes down to is whether or not he wants to sleep with Duster. Because if he folds now, yeah, he might be a coward, but Shigaraki has also given him an out. They would have a whole week of not seeing each other again, and that would give them both time for Shigaraki to put his roundabout method of asking him to bed behind them. By the time four months pass and they're deeply embroiled in the war, Dabi doubts either of them will think about it again– especially when he'll be rushing towards his final confrontation with his father. Shigaraki has thought of every fucking angle to come at this with, and there's no way for him to win now. But he is too stubborn to give up. He just finds himself scrambling for something he can do to scrape some kind of victory off of the ground where his dignity is bleeding out.
"You're kidding me, right?" He says, his tone past anger into a calm that he usually only feels when he's trying to contain his flames beneath his skin. "You want to know if I'm worth your time? Just because you've got a big dick doesn't mean you're any good with it. You were probably a fucking virgin before we got here, and everyone who's told you that you were good in bed was just trying to sleep their way up the ladder. I bet that you're not good enough at anything to actually get someone off without just bruising their insides with your horsecock."
Shigaraki's smile is unfazed. "Alright. Then I would approve a raid if you win, and if I win, I'll not only take your pathetic little cock for a spin, I'll prove that it's useless too when I make you cum without any penetration. Deal?"
It's a goddamn awful one, but if acting nonchalantly about this entire situation is the only way that Dabi is going to be able to get through this, then he's got to take the chance. "Deal."
They place their hands down together, and Dabi thinks, for a split second, that Shigaraki was bluffing his way through this round– and then he sees the seven. Another hand where they both had pairs. Another hand where Shigaraki beats him by having the higher of the two.
"Well, at least now I can see if you're going to be some real fun. And if you're not up for that at any point, then just tell me you fold, firefly."
Dabi is going to kill him. He's going to sneak into Ujiko's lab and fuck with his machines so that Shig dies and no one will think he had anything to do with it. "And you can tap out if this gets too humiliating for you, hand job!"
Shigaraki doesn't have any shame, and Dabi is absolutely not going to be cowed now that he's committed to this bullshit, so he gets up, fully intending on them doing this in the other man's room, if only because he doesn't want his room to smell like smoke or have to clean his sheets if Duster goes off before he gives up. He's not expecting the other man to catch him by the wrist and pull him between himself and the coffee table, standing up so they're nearly chest-to-chest with one another as red eyes drag over his body again.
"You were so adamant before about being a 'grower', we'll start by seeing about that." Duster pushes him so that his legs hit the edge of the coffee table, and Dabi yelps, his balance faltering. Shig catches him with enough strength to make him land with his ass on the edge of the table, his hand scattering some of the cards as he does. Which leaves him eye-level with Duster's massive fucking cock, only a handful of centimeters from his face. Shit. "Hand on your little prick, baby boy. Let me see if you're worth my time."
Bastard. "Get your dick out of my face, Shigaraki. I'm not sucking you off."
"Of course not. No penetration." But he doesn't move, just mocking him as he leaves him with nowhere he can look without catching a glimpse of the other man's cock. "Keep stalling, and I'm going to think that your cocklet doesn't work at all."
Dabi doesn't know if he's more angry or more embarrassed when he has to lick his fucking palm before he reaches down to wrap his fingers around his own cock. God fucking damn it. He hasn't ever touched himself like this in front of someone else before. Fast, frenzied hookups where they were both already ready to go, and it only lasted long enough to get off. Nothing more, nothing less. No one ever stands over him while he's completely naked in a well-lit room like this, as he's actively mocked for looking a certain way. Dabi never even thought there was anything wrong with his dick size. He's fine. He's normal if past experience is anything to go off of. Shigaraki is just unfairly huge.
But all of those thoughts only make it far more embarrassing and confusing for him when, the moment he gets his hand around his dick, his breath catches in the back of his throat. He doesn't masturbate often, but he can't remember the last time he touched himself, and his body sends his arousal through his veins so easily. Fuck. No, no, absolutely not. Shit. If he wants to hold onto his dignity, then he has to show his dick works, but that Shigaraki's not good enough in bed to get him off. That's the only way he'll survive this encounter.
He starts to move his hand along himself, stroking and squeezing, slowly so that he doesn't get excited too quickly.
"Look at you, so small that you fit completely in your palm," Duster's voice is too amused as he reaches for his own cock, leather gloves still on so he can wrap all five fingers around himself and show that his hand barely covers half of his length. And Dabi doesn't know what to do with the fact that those words and seeing Shigaraki make one long, slow stroke against his cock is enough to make blood start to rush to Dabi's, making his head flush and his erection start to form.
"That all you know how to say, Shigaraki? Cause I'm not impressed." He tries to focus on himself, moving his hand deliberately as he attempts to find something to think about that isn't Duster's dick in his face.
"It's not, but you're just so distracting, firefly. I always knew you had a complex about proving that you were above sex whenever you rejected Magne or all of the grunts that have tried. But now it makes so much more sense. Are you usually in your room, trying to find a pocket pussy that fits your little prick so you don't have to show anyone else that no matter how hard you work, you can’t be good when your dick is so pathetic? Is that why you wanted your PLF funds in cash and kept meeting with Hawks even after we found out he was such a shitty double-agent? Were you actually going to try and find some scam supplement that would make your dick worthwhile?"
Dabi knows he didn't do any of that shit. He knows that this is all fucking ridiculous, and Shigaraki is running his mouth far too fucking much to live. But his head doesn't seem to have a say in what his dick wants, because as Shigaraki mocks him, putting an insecurity that Dabi's never had before under his skin, he gets hard so much faster than he ever has in his life. Dabi's other hand bites into the edge of the table as he does his best not to react to the words outwardly, but he can't hide how he's lengthened, his head blushing, as his breaths grow uneven as he touches himself. "Now I get why you have multiple people at the same time– you're too fucking boring on your own. What? Does your cock suck all of the blood out of your brain? Because boner pill jokes are not your strong suit, Shigaraki."
And Shigaraki decides it's time to stop playing around, because he reaches for him then, his glove the only reason Dabi doesn't flinch terribly as he does. He curls his fingers around Dabi's bicep as he smiles, "Alright, I'll show you something else. Let's see how long your pathetic little prick lasts." His eyes linger on Dabi's hand, fisted around his base, "Are you going to start showing soon? Or do you need porn to get you there?"
Dabi's face goes instantly hotter with his indignation, but he doesn't have any ammo to retaliate so long as Shigaraki just keeps making this about size. His cock is only starting to harden, even as he matches Dabi's pace, stroke for stroke, and Dabi does not want to say a damn thing about this already being more than he's had in the better part of a year. So he needs to let Duster switch this to allowing them to show that this is about technique instead.
"Roll over, hand off your prick, baby boy. I don't want you going off too soon."
Dabi means to turn over, means to remind Shig that he is absolutely not going to be fucking him– but he thinks he just needs to bend over the low table. Shigaraki doesn't want him to do that, though, kicking the back of Dabi's heels with the side of his foot as his hand shifts to the back of his neck, as he uses a strength Dabi didn't realize he had to get him to crawl on top of the table. He's on all fours for just a moment before Duster exerts enough force to make his elbows buckle and Dabi to end up with his cheek pressed against the scattered cards beneath him. He can't help squeaking with surprise as he's put into such an exposing position, Shigaraki moving his hands to his hips swiftly to tug his ass up so his back is dipped at a much sharper angle.
His protest gets caught in his throat when the other man steps closer, not trying to push inside raw, but pressing his cock against his ass and letting him feel how the size he keeps showing him is so intense and would only be more so if he were allowed to fuck him. And when Dabi can't find his words, Shigaraki folds himself along his back, arm reaching beneath him to palm his cock and balls. Dabi is not small. He's perfectly average, and there's nothing wrong with his dick– but Shig's hand does feel big when it's on him. He curls his palm over his shaft, his fingers curling beneath to cup his sack as he gives him a light squeeze, like he's weighing him in his hand.
"You really are tiny, aren't you?" His voice is low against the shell of his ear, and Dabi twists, trying to put his forehead against the table so that the other man doesn't see how those words have him biting his lip. But he can't disguise the way he feels himself twitch against Duster's palm. Which makes Shigaraki laugh, and Dabi's whole body goes even hotter with his shame. "Really? All that big talk and you get off on being told you're absolutely useless? You're lucky I'm interested in things other than your worthless cock, or I probably would have folded just because you're a waste of time."
"S-Shut up–ah!" Dabi tries so hard to hold onto his restraint. But Shigaraki starts to move his hand against him. He doesn't curl his fingers around him and stroke; instead, he is mostly massaging his balls, the heel of his palm rubbing over his piercings as he moves his hand. He doesn't know how he could have picked up on the intensity and pressure that he likes only from watching for just a few minutes, but he knows, and the sensation starts to build rapidly into something that he doesn't think should be sending heat all through his body so quickly. But all of the sudden, the movements begin to glide more easily as he starts to leak against Shigaraki's palm. His breath is too uneven, and he can't even think to try to insult the other man, not when he's using every frayed thread of his focus to try to not let another desperate noise slip out of him.
"Where did all of your attitude go, baby boy? Or is this already so much more than you usually get that you can't focus on anything but the fact someone is bothering to give your cock any attention at all?"
This is more attention than he normally gets. And Dabi wants to blame what happens on the fact that it's been a while, on the fact that Shigaraki is wearing gloves and the leather is so soft, the fine stitching giving the perfect amount of friction against his ladder, but there's not a word he can think of when his orgasm rips through him so quickly and completely that he can feel Shigaraki's cock isn't even fully hard before he goes off.
His cum splashes hot against Shigaraki's palm, so hot that he knows the other can feel it through his glove before it's even started to soak in, even though Dabi manages to bite the inside of his cheek hard enough to stay silent.
And as he shakes through the shame and intensity of that orgasm, Duster starts to laugh at him again. "Really? Really? That fast? Maybe size doesn't matter, but knowing when to cum certainly does. We've barely started, and now I'm going to have to find something else to entertain myself with while I wait to see if you can even get it up again. Please don't tell me you're tiny, cum quickly, and take forever to recover. I don't think that I'll ever get over how much time I spent fantasizing about fucking you if you turn out to be that pathetic."
"I– I–" he wants words to protest, to talk back, but his head is foggy as the words make him twitch, his cock softening, but hearing the nastiness in the other's voice makes the aftershocks of his pleasure linger and send the muscles in his thighs shaking. Fuck, fuck, fuck, what is happening to him? Why is he going to combust, but not to burn Shig alive? Just because he's too hot as he feels Shigaraki smear his hand through his cum, scooping up everything that tried to escape his hand before he uses his other to try to pry open his thighs.
"Spread your legs. If you can't have a useful dick, you can at least make your thighs worth my time."
He feels entirely off-balance, his fingers tight around the edge of the table as he opens his legs, his breath loud and rough in the quiet room before a far more obscene sound and sensation fill the space between them. Shigaraki brings his wet hand to the inside of his thighs, smearing Dabi's cum across his skin as he does so, making sure that his skin is wet and sticky, before his hand goes back around his hip as he hears the other man move. And then his cock isn't against his ass anymore. The length of it pushes snuggly between Dabi's thighs, against his taint, large enough that when Dabi's eyes drift down as it feels it, he can see his head as he pushes his balls up around himself, and then shifts his grip to force Dabi's legs together around him.
"Squeeze your thighs together, whore. Make this worth my time."
Dabi doesn't know if he's ever been so completely humiliated and deeply aroused before in his life. He thinks that the combination of emotions must have made him cook his brain. That's the only explanation for it when all he can manage to do is let out a weak sound of pleasure before he tries his best to clench his muscles tightly, squeezing Duster's cock between his legs as best he can.
"There, that's much better, firefly. Now I just need to punish you for your backtalk, and then maybe you'll be worth my time when you come to my room begging for me to use you again." He can feel Shigaraki getting harder against him, getting thicker and longer in turn, even though that's not fair at all as he draws himself back through Dabi's cum with a wet slurp before he snaps his hips into him. He isn't expecting one hand to move away from his skin as he does so, and before he can wonder what he's doing, his palm connects squarely with Dabi's sack the moment that his cock bullies it out of the way.
Dabi howls, his thighs clenching tighter as stars explode across his vision, and he smells burning under his palms as he scorches his hands into the edge of the table.
"Mm, that's much better, baby boy. A nice, tight home for my cock." Shig rolls his hips, grinding between his legs and sending that soft sensation against the throbbing ache of his nuts, and making Dabi want to sob as the conflicting feelings leave him scrambling to find solid ground. "Are you going to stay a good whore for me, or do you want to fold now, firefly? Be honest, or we'll have to call this off anyway."
Dabi's head is thick with smoke, his muscles are tight, and his balls throb, each pulse of pain through them making him want to whimper and burst into tears– but he can't pretend that his prick isn't half hard. He doesn't know if he's ever cum and been able to keep his erection before, but even though his nerves all feel like there's sandpaper rubbing over them, he can't pretend that his body doesn't want more. But when he doesn't answer Duster immediately, his hold on his hip loosens a bit, and his voice is gentler when he asks again,
"Do you want to stop, Dabi?"
And he can't find his voice, can't swallow his humiliation enough to make words, so he shakes his head against the table weakly, a hand fumbling out to find Shigaraki's wrist. And he... brings it to his pathetic little cock again so he can feel how this has already destroyed him.
"...Finally learning your place like a good whore. Now, let's see if I can make you any bigger."
Shigaraki snaps his hips into his again, the slap of their skin and the squelch of cum obscene in the room as he fucks between his legs again, hand snapping against his balls with an accuracy that only leaves agony pulsing beneath Dabi's skin and doesn't impede the roughness of his massive cock bullying the muscles of his thighs open again as he thrusts. Dabi keens, the pain making his eyes mist over with bloody tears, his legs shake terribly as he desperately tries to keep them tight to prove that he's good enough for this. He can have worth if only with Shigaraki's cock pressed between his legs. And the friction against his skin there, somewhere he's never bothered to pay attention to, alongside the pulse of pain in his balls from the other's hits, makes his pleasure burn brighter and fog his mind more. Sex has never been like this before, and Shigaraki isn't even inside of him; he just has his thick, heavy cock against his thighs, turning him into a toy.
Dabi moans as the next slap hits him, the sensation rippling up his erection even though the sensitivity of his nerves still aches, and that sound seems to be enough to tell Shigaraki that he can move faster. His hand grasps his aching balls, squeezing tightly enough that Dabi feels the edge of the table fracture beneath his palms as he turns it to cinder in his grip, as tears leak out across his cheeks. "Duster!"
"What a shame, you didn't get any bigger. Guess if I can't make you swollen, I'm just going to have to make you shrink. Only question is if I do it with a cage or if I should hold an ice pack against you until you're sobbing." And for the first time, he engulfs his cock in his palm, the leather wet and too soft even though the hold is so tight, as he strokes him more roughly than Dabi has ever done for himself since he got his piercings. He whines, his hips bucking, his legs tight, and Tomura keeps going, "I'm glad you like pain, firefly. At least that means that I'll still get to have fun playing with you even though your cock isn't worth my time."
Dabi proves him right because it's the roughness of his palm against his oversensitive nerves, the ache of his balls, and being able to feel how Duster is using his thighs that brings him over the edge again. He keens, a sob following the sound, as he cums again, splattering it over the table and the cards that are scattered beneath him. Tomura slaps his hand across his entire crotch as he does so, and the peak of pain and pleasure makes Dabi's prick twitch out another stream of cum as stars explode across his vision. He doesn't think he's ever cum harder than he has tonight, and none of this is something he would have done if he'd been given the choice before.
Dabi's muscles all go weak, and he wants to collapse completely. Which has Tomura letting out a disgusted growl as his hands shift to try and keep his thighs tight so he can keep fucking into them. "Absolutely pathetic. Going to plug up your cocklet too. That way you can't give out on me two seconds after I get my cock into your tight little hole."
He's beyond protesting about Shig putting his cock inside of him when the other man pulls out from between his thighs, and he uses one hand to spread open his cheeks. He would let the other put his dick inside of him. He thinks his prick would leak even more if it hurt while he did it. All of the other pain has been good, and if he's little there too, then maybe Tomura would think that his smallness is good too. He does get pain, but Shigaraki doesn't tear him open around his cock. His hand, soaked with Dabi's cum again, slaps against his hole with a wet squelch before he's rubbing his cum all along his crack. His whole body is still so hot, but he can't tremble anymore because all of his muscles have turned to molasses beneath his skin. He can only moan as Shigaraki presses his cock between his cheeks and then uses a grip so tight that he can feel every seam and thread of stitches on his gloves as he makes him squeeze him there too. And then he starts to thrust again.
Dabi sobs, his body already too hot, but the sensation of Tomura's cock dragging against his hole every time he fucks up through his crack makes it so much worse. He doesn't want it, but the way he can feel the squelch of his cum being rubbed all over him too, and how absolutely disgusting that is as the heat of his body makes it tacky and uncomfortably fragrant in the room, only makes his cock give a half-hearted twitch as he tries to get hard again. He's filthy with his own cum, and there's no way he'll ever stop feeling how his hole tingles and his root aches as he can't get hard again despite the constant rush of arousal in his veins as he realizes that he's never going to feel this good again. He needs the vile words from Shigaraki's lips, his violent touches, his insistence on forcing Dabi to be nothing but his over-eager, masochistic, cum-covered whore with a small, useless cock. He needs it. He needs to be broken to feel good, and Dabi wants to stay in the fog of where that feels good instead of thinking about it. He doesn't want to think ever again with Shigaraki's hands tight on his body and his thick, long cock fucking so hard against his hole that Dabi is desperate for him to slip and push it inside instead. His balls ache, and he can't manage more than half mast, but he fumbles his hand from the edge of the table and mixes ashes into his sticky cum as he starts to hump his palm the way Shigaraki started off touching him, trying to get there again.
"That's it, baby boy. Can you feel how useless your prick is now?"
Dabi sobs, but he nods his head, his hand moving faster as his nerves scream, but he can't make himself get any harder; he just dribbles a little bit of pre as his cock keeps flagging any time his pace falters. Shigaraki's never does, it just gets harder and rougher, his fingers digging into the meat of Dabi's ass and massaging and manipulating his flesh so that he has more friction as he uses Dabi like an onahole.
When he pushes between him hard, one last time, Dabi feels the twitch that goes up his entire length before his back is striped with cum. It's not hot against his overheated skin, but it's thick and wet as it makes three long streaks that reach halfway up his spine before he feels the sharpness of the angle his back has been forced into, sending it trickling further. He feels it run down between his shoulder blades, down the back of his neck, and into his hair.
"Look at that, you were such a brat about sucking me off, but you still ended up with cum in your hair."
Dabi has his first dry orgasm as Shigaraki lets go of his ass so he can run his hand up the trail of cum he's left across Dabi's skin and tangle his fingers into his hair, pulling his head up roughly enough to hurt and ensuring that he's made a complete mess. He whimpers, his vision swimming from the pleasure-drunk rush that he can't shake.
Duster's lips are against the shell of his ear again. "I'm glad this is all it takes to shut you up. Now that I know, I think we're going to be doing this again, don't you?"
Dabi's too dazed to argue. When he does finally manage to focus for long enough to crawl off of the table and push himself up, wobbling his way towards his bedroom with the vague understanding he needs to shower, he just knows that losing hasn't ever felt this way before.
///
Shig does come to check on him the next day, and he has enough of his attitude back that he tells him that he's not some waifish maiden who's agonizing over a night of sin or some shit. He doesn't let Shigaraki make this a big deal because he can't stomach losing any more of his dignity than that. Duster just frowns at him slightly and leaves him alone. Dabi makes sure that he only leaves his room for the bare necessities, and never when he's in the common area. It's on his first trip back there that he realizes that the coffee table has been replaced. It's the exact same type of table, but no handprints, so it won't draw the others' attention. The room also, thankfully, smells like disinfectant instead of cum, so Dabi goes back into his room and doesn't bitch about their vacation anymore.
He has a new project now anyway; looking up a lot of shit about the kind of sex that Shigaraki put him through on Sunday. It's his misfortune that he learns just how completely Duster played him like a fiddle and showcased that he would absolutely dom him like a sadist if Dabi ever decides to take him up on the offer to get into his bed for real. There's a lot to learn, and a project is exactly what he needs to keep him occupied for a week. His projects just also don't usually have him stroking himself raw. But thankfully, the time comes, and it's Sunday again. Their floor is lively with the others coming back. Spinner, despite his best efforts, did not do well with the dry air at the beach house, the temperature ridiculously high in the southern hemisphere as they creep into summer. So the poor gecko is shedding his scales and says 'hi' for about ten seconds before he goes down to the gym to sit in the sauna and put on lotion until his old scales peel off, hoping he won't end up scratching himself raw the way Shig used to. Compress enjoyed the cultural festival and brought them all back an assortment of snacks that he has notes on, so he can tell them all of the significance. Toga and Twice are both sporting tans and more than happy to sit down and hear that as they talk about how gorgeous the island was, but Dabi's not interested in that. He's just glad that the noise means that they're all going to be getting back to work now.
"Aw, you're not going to stay?" She whines as he starts to leave once the others are settling in to talk about the vacation, now that they've finished with dinner and are going to break into some of Compress's sweets for dessert.
"You guys had fun, Compress is a nerd, what more do I need to know?" He lifts his hand in a half-hearted wave, fully intending to go back to his room instead.
"Boo, you're such a killjoy, Dabi."
He means to say something else, but he doesn't get the chance when the only responsible one, Compress, is finishing clearing their takeout boxes and asks, "Why are there playing cards in the trash?" And Dabi's whole world comes to a screeching halt. It's been a week. He wasn't sure if it was Shig or the cleaning grunt who took care of it that morning, but the cards had been gone. He assumed that they had been thrown out ages ago and disappeared into the dumpster. But if they're in there now–
"Oh, Dabi and I got bored and were playing poker," Shigaraki says, his tone the same casual drawl as it always is. "I got distracted shuffling and dusted a couple. No sense in keeping a ruined deck."
"You guys play? Who cares? Old Maid is my game!"
"Not without a new deck we don't."
Dabi wants to say something, but he is locked into his silent, seething rage as he realizes any words he says would absolutely let on that there was something other than just a normal poker game between them.
"I have a deck," Mister informs them. "We could play while we talk– unless that's still not interesting enough to keep your attention."
"Screw him, I'll play. He may have the right idea..."
"I've never played. Can you teach me?"
"Absolutely. No way!"
"Do you have chips, or do we need something else to play for?" Compress asks.
"Oh, I've got the whole kit– just no cards. I'll go grab it, and my gloves this time."
Dabi's mouth drops open as Shigaraki says that, so beyond fury that his mind is entirely blank.
"Double or nothing?" Duster's smugness radiates out of him when he turns to address him as Compress goes to retrieve his deck. "Unless you don't think you can handle the hole." Evil bastard. Dabi is going to kill him.
"Fucking try me, Shigaraki!"
Dabi already lost just by agreeing to play the game, but at least Duster is gracious enough to wait until everyone else is asleep and shoves his fingers between Dabi's teeth when he comes to get his winnings that night. Dabi wouldn't have ever lived it down if the others had heard him moaning so loudly as he was split open on Tomura's cock.
It's only after he's covered in cum again that he concedes that he can take being humiliated by one person, as long as he only does it while he's fucking him like that.
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed this piece, consider leaving a like or an ask! And if you want to pick up a commission as well, they are currently on sale for 50% off, and you can find more information about them here!
@dreaming-marchling's Unknown Snippets, Prompts, and Headcanons
Hello! I am obsessed with Marchling's works as of late...so I did what any normal person would do and dug through their tumblr to condense all snippets of posted and unposted works! Snippets are organized by month/year or multiple listed in the same month.
(P.S. I hope seeing just how dedicated your writing is brings as much joy to your day as it does to mine, Marchling).
(P.P.S. Marchling, if you want me to take this down, I will immediately).
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Dabi gets a soulmark that ties him to Shigaraki for the rest of his life. It takes a long time and a circuitous route for him to understand what that really means for him, and along the way, he takes different shapes as he does his best to become what his soulmate wants.
Contents: RAPE/NON-CON/DUB-CON, Soulmate AU, Canon Divergent AU, League Wins AU, Non-Linear Storytelling, Cult Leader!Tomura, Physical Abuse, Non-Consensual Body Modification, Violent Oral Sex, Pet Play, Collars, Leashes, Public Sex, Exhibitionism, Primal Play, Chasing, Biting/Marking, Claiming, Humiliation, Degradation, Hand Jobs, Multiple Orgasms, Riding, Dacryphilia, Anal Sex, Public Play, Mild Feminization, Outdoor Sex, Dehumanization, Past Child Abuse, Emotional Abuse, Facial, Come Eating, Vomiting, Self-Harm (Quirk Overuse), Lingerie, Sex Toys, Dead Dove: Do Not Eat
Word Count: 27,224
The lights come on before he actually wants to wake up for the morning, but that's not something that he has any control over, so Dabi gets onto his knees and waits, refusing to yawn or rub at his eyes as he keeps his head down. There is always some amount of waiting that he has to do before he's given even a scrap of the attention that he might need. He's just glad that he hasn't woken with a pit of hunger in his stomach or his bladder aching for release, because at least that means he won't be as terribly off as he sometimes is if his master doesn't find it necessary to see to his needs for a long while after waking.
But what's worse than the waiting is when his master decides to give him his attention as soon as he wakes, the feeling echoing along the bond with a clear displeasure that makes Dabi want to curl into a tight ball to escape the punishment that he knows must be coming for him. But he knows better than that now. He will be punished no matter what he does. It will always be better for him if he just accepts them when they come, like a good dog should.
Shigaraki doesn't say anything as he comes over to his kennel and unlocks it for the morning. Dabi moves up to the edge, meaning to push off of the floor and get to stretch to his full height since he was locked in the previous night, but before he can, the other man tells him flatly, "Heel," and Dabi knows he misbehaved poorly enough that he won't get to stand for a long time yet.
His master heads into the bathroom, and Dabi hates having to wait at the door, but he won't be allowed to be a person at all today, no matter how humiliating the alternative is. He tries to send his mind elsewhere when it's his turn to be able to relieve himself and get cleaned for the day to come, trying to become nothing but the animal that his master believes him to be. He takes the one saving grace of pretending, not having to be tall enough to see himself in the mirror as he cleans his body for the day. He doesn't like to look at himself anymore, not that he'd held a particular fondness for his warped scars before. But now he is what his master wants. He's only ever supposed to be what his master wants, and when he can't do that, then he has to be punished. He knows this. He knows, but it's easier not to look in the mirror now that his skin is wrong in a new way.
His master gets dressed when they're done bathing, but Dabi doesn't get clothes. Technically, he doesn't need them at all now in the first place, but especially when he's misbehaved, he doesn't expect them either. The familiar weight of the collar around his neck and the heavy chain leash that gets attached to it help Dabi to tuck his mind away. He is a good dog, and a good dog only goes where his master tells him to. A good dog doesn't have to make any decisions of its own. So he follows the leash and his master's pace as he crawls across the floor of their room, exiting out into the rest of the palace and heading towards the dining room.
There are servants moving around, making sure that their meal is out, but when they hear the jangle of the chainlinks clinking against one another as he and Shigaraki move down the hall, they know what to do already. They are as well-trained as he is. By the time they enter the massive room with a table that can seat twenty of the most powerful people in the new Japan that Tomura has created, there is only one place setting that is actually on the polished surface. Dabi's food has been put into a set of shining dog bowls, set up in front of a soft cushion for him to eat at. His master sits down and gives Dabi the gesture he knows means he has to sit too. And he does as his master begins eating, and the smell of food hangs in the air all around them. Dabi isn't sure if he still needs to eat at all, but the smell of the food still makes him hungry. He just tries to ignore it for a few minutes, unsure if he'd somehow misbehaved badly enough yesterday to have earned the punishment of not being allowed to eat at all. But his master moves his hand, and Dabi is given the okay to start eating.
Practice makes it easier for him to lean down and start to take bites out of the offerings he's gotten without making a mess. He knows better than to be sloppy and make messes. That would be poor behavior, and he doesn't want to make his master any more displeased with him. He doesn't eat his fill, but he takes a few bites and laps at his water as quietly as he can before he sits back up and uses the back of his hand to wipe his face, then licks any crumbs off of the back of his 'paw', and through the bond, he feels the first tendrils of something beyond the wall that Shigaraki usually keeps between them when he's displeased. Dabi, even when he makes mistakes that earn him his punishments, is still his master's dog. He knows how to be good, for the most part now. He just needs his master to help him by making small corrections.
When they're finished with breakfast, Shigaraki picks the leash back up and brings Dabi towards the front hall. They still only have Johnny to teleport them, and to that end, his master tries not to teleport from other places in the palace so that they don't end up leaving teleportation goo everywhere that needs to be cleaned up. He could cause more work for his people, but Shigaraki doesn't. He is efficient, focused, driven, and insightful, or those are the things that he's been called in front of Dabi before. He is a good leader who is considerate and to the point, not making extra work that doesn't need to be there because he respects the time and goals of his people as much as he does his own.
Dabi used to be so angry when people said those things, as he was leashed at his side, but everyone around them stopped seeing Dabi as a person a long time ago.
They teleport out of the palace and to the office building in downtown Tokyo, where they've been doing most of the work. So much of the country was destroyed in the war, reducing most actual governmental buildings to rubble, and Tomura wanted a place that was not where he slept that would serve as the location where they did their work. This has been the solution for now, and while it would be so easy to have Johnny teleport them to the balcony in Shigaraki's office, that's not what his master wants. He brings them to just outside of the main entrance so that he can walk Dabi into the building.
He keeps his head down and crawls on all fours beside Shigaraki, his face hot as he knows that everyone they pass is seeing how the king's dog is being punished for doing something wrong. There is satisfaction that leaks through Shigaraki's side of the bond as Dabi follows him to the elevator, and Dabi knows, more than the ache that being made to crawl puts through his knees, this is the real punishment. His master never wants him to get complacent. He always wants Dabi to know that he isn't anything other than an animal that is kept at his side for his own edification. This is a punishment he's earned by forgetting, just for a moment, that his contentment is not something that he should ever find in being his master's loyal dog.
///
Dabi is used to working with some of the worst fucking crews on the planet. He doesn't have a real name– not just because he hides his past, but because he makes a concerted effort to never get caught, and thus far, that effort has served him well. Too many crews in this day and age are made up of villains who think that their names should be just as well-known as any of the heroes, completely missing the point of just being able to do their crimes and get out without being bogged down by every hero or cop in the country gunning to put them in Tartarus. Dabi does his work efficiently and doesn't leave behind witnesses, so when he does manage to join up with a crew for a job, more often than not, it's with at least a handful of those fucking blowhards who care about ego more than freedom, all the while getting belittled by them the entire time. That's the kind of bullshit that he's used to running with when he joins up with the League of Villains, because, hell, any group that wants to have a catchy little nickname and starts off their run by going after UA and All Might, cannot be critical thinkers who know the value of secrecy and discretion. Dabi thinks that might be okay, just this once, because the League of Villains is so loud that he might be able to ride their coattails until they've cleared the path to his father. And if they manage to do that, then he'll be perfectly happy.
But Tomura Shigaraki and his crew of weirdos are not the flavor of loud, arrogant, reckless shitheads that Dabi is used to running with. Even though he and Toga join at the same time and Shigaraki is so childish and short-sighted that the three of them nearly come to blows within the first five minutes of meeting each other, he sees a change take place in her after just a week of being in Kamino. It's not just her either. Dabi hasn't ever worked with Muscular or Magne before, but he's heard about them, both having quite the extensive records and the loud personalities that he usually avoids as much as he can on jobs like this. He thinks he knows what to expect from them, but they keep surprising him– when they're in a room with Shigaraki. It's like someone turns them down, their entire vibe getting more subdued, and Dabi doesn't have a benchmarker for any of the others because he hasn't ever heard of them before, but those two and Toga, it becomes very clear, just act differently around Shigaraki.
Dabi doesn't like it because it reminds him too much of the eggshells that he spent the latter half of his childhood surrounded by. His siblings got quiet after Shoto was born too. They were quiet because they didn't know if causing a ruckus would have Rei bursting into tears or collapsing out of sheer exhaustion, or if it would draw their father's ire to them because he had more important things to do than look after the spares or his wife. Dabi's skin crawls as he sees how all of the others always look to Shigaraki, not just seeking approval for work decisions like one might expect of an employee to their boss, but whenever they do anything. They want his approval when they're doing laundry, when they decide what to get for meals, whenever Shigaraki can give an opinion, they want it so badly. And Dabi didn't bother to dance around eggshells at his family home, so he sure as hell isn't going to do it now.
He clomps down the stairs at a little after three in the morning, his skin aching and in need of something to take the edge off. He's not surprised to see that the mist man and Shigaraki are both still up. Shigaraki, from what he can tell, barely sleeps, and he's pretty sure that his keeper doesn't at all. But he ignores his boss as he moves up to the bar and says,
"Gimme the bottle of whatever whiskey he's drinking." He isn't going to bow to Shigaraki's every whim. He'll be petty if pettiness is what it takes to show the others that Shigaraki is just some fuckhead teenager with one failed job under his belt that they cannot trust to take as seriously as the rest of them seem to. He's not even sure why any of the others listen to him like that. Not when he is so weird already.
Kurogiri doesn't move. He doesn't even look at him. And Dabi snaps his fingers in front of his face.
"Hello? Did you hear me, or did your ears float away?"
"Kurogiri," Shigaraki says, his voice even as he lifts his glass towards his face. "Is my property. He only obeys me, and I've told him that you won't get another boon from him until you've corrected your behavior."
"Kurogiri," Dabi hisses right back at him, "Is a person who can make his own decisions and doesn't have to be your fucking lapdog just because you like waving around your silver spoon." He turns his attention back to the mist man, expecting him to do something. For him to tell Shigaraki he can't talk to him like that, like he'll do something to prove that Dabi is right. That he won't just be a toy for the brat to play with. But Kurogiri says nothing; he doesn't look at either of them, he just stares off into the distance like neither of them has spoken. "Or maybe he's actually been neutered." He spits at the other man before he moves around the side of the bar and takes a bottle for himself, making sure to look Shigaraki dead in the eyes as he twists the cap off and takes a few deep pulls off of the neck.
Shigaraki doesn't react to that at all, and somehow that only makes Dabi even angrier.
"Fuck you. You might think being AFO's sugarbaby makes you special, but you're just a no-experience brat who's going to end up in Tartarus as someone else's bitch." He says, "And I'm not going to let you take me down with you."
Shigaraki watches him for another long handful of seconds before he simply picks up his glass and takes a sip.
Dabi wants a reaction, but he doesn't get one, so he gives one final huff before he turns and heads back upstairs.
It's not until a week later, when they're breaking into a manufacturing plant to steal what they need for their support gear, that he understands just how far Shigaraki is willing to push things, and just how much the others have already bought in. Not until they're trying to get out with their spoils and Magne uses her quirk to push Dabi all the way back and away from the portal as the others pile through for extraction. He sees the pinched look in her expression, but as she steps through, she tells him,
"Just behave for him, and it will be better."
Before the portal closes and leaves him behind.
Dabi has to burn down the entire building to get out alive, and with his quirk as ruined as it is, without any other clothes to change into to hide that he was the one who did that, he's forced to go back to the bar even if he would rather run anywhere else.
And when he arrives back, and all of the others are gathered up, but they're quiet, and they don't look at him while Shigaraki stares him down, he knows that every single one of them knew what would happen when they went on that job. He wants to rage. He wants to make them see that Shigaraki is nothing but a spoiled brat who isn't worth their time. But Toga is sitting there with a bag of blood, Twice has a new mask on instead of that shitty paper bag, Spinner has friends for the first time, and Compress has the promise of getting to make a difference. Mustard gets to feel important, Moonfish is given all the flesh he could want, and Muscular gets to enact the violence he so craves on the world. And while Dabi stands there, fury bubbling up behind his lips, Shigaraki doesn't turn his attention to Magne as he addresses her.
"The doctor was able to fill your prescription, Magne." He takes the paper bag off of the counter, and she moves to claim it immediately.
"Thanks, Shig." Is all she says, not looking at Dabi, a line of tension through her shoulders as he places it in her hands.
And Dabi knows that Shigaraki hasn't figured out what he wants yet, so he's decided not to incentivise him like the others. He's just going to keep threatening him instead, and every single one of them is going to watch if it means that they don't fall out of his good graces.
He spoke too soon. It's not just Kurogiri who is owned; they all are, even him.
///
His palms hurt, but he stays where he was told to. He is pretty sure that the other hospital rooms he passed had chairs sitting beside the beds, but the one in Shigaraki's room had been moved out. He wonders if Shigaraki made sure to tell Ujiko to do that before he went into surgery, because by the time things had settled enough after Deika for Dabi to get to go see the other members of the League who had required hospitalization for their wounds, the chair was already gone and he knew what Shigaraki expected of him even though he was unconscious when he arrived.
His hands hurt, and his face is hot, but he kneels beside the bed with his head down and his clothes off. Because while Shigaraki was training before the MLA called them to Deika, he was a bad dog. He was supposed to just help the doctor test the High-End, but it had clearly gotten back to Shig who Dabi had tried to recruit, and what he had used the nomu head for, even though he'd tried to find people besides the doctor to run his tests. Now he needs to behave and be punished when Shigaraki is ready to do so.
For now, while his body is still broken, that consists of the mortifying amount of time that he's been required to kneel naked beside his bed as Shigaraki wakes and then starts to look over the information that the MLA compiled for them, since they'll be taking over their organization now. And no matter how uncomfortable or embarrassing this is, Dabi is not going to make it any worse by acting up.
So he kneels by the bed silently until he starts to hear the distant sound of squeaking wheels and footsteps following, those sounds starting to come closer and closer to where they're located. Dabi starts to straighten up. Shigaraki has made him do a lot of bullshit, but he's never made him–
"Did I say you could move, mutt?"
His face flames as he looks up at him from his position on the floor, his shame biting at his cheeks. "Sh–"
He doesn't get the word out before Shigaraki, headless of his own injuries, lashes out without looking at him, his hand snapping across Dabi's cheek and shutting him up immediately. The pain isn't as bad as anything else he's been through before, but the fact that he's upset his master so badly that he's being hit puts such a pit in his stomach that he can't think of trying to make any other protests about being human. He's going to be in trouble for so long if he's displeased Shigaraki this much already.
The sounds of approach stop as the door to Shigaraki's hospital room receives a knock. This entire floor has been closed by Ujiko and filled with MLA members and the League to keep anyone else from coming up here, so Shigaraki barely looks up before he says, "Come in."
Dabi squeezes his eyes shut, keeping his head down and tightening his palms against his thighs even though he knows that won't hide his body from anyone's sight.
"Tomura– oh!" It's Re-Destro's cheerful voice coming to an abrupt halt as he comes into the room, wheeled by whichever lackey he got to do so. "Ah, if you're busy, we can come back–"
"I'm not busy. What can I do for you?" Shigaraki's voice is so even and so sure, and Dabi knows what a voice like that does to people. He knows that in the pause that comes after his question, the others are wondering if they're somehow in the wrong, if this is what it is supposed to be like, and their trepidation as they see Dabi kneeling there, naked, a fresh bruise on his cheek, is something that they shouldn't call any attention to. And because Shigaraki is so sure, because these people have already proven they want nothing more than to have the power and influence that he will someday hold over the entire country, they are not going to question it any further.
"Ah, well, I wanted to see when you would be ready to travel. Our main base, as you can see," he says, referring to the documents, "Is a rather large villa in the mountains not too far from here. That is where many of our people from Deika will be relocating."
"I'll be released in three days." But before Re-Destro can say anything else, Shigaraki goes on. "The third floor of apartments in the east wing will be cleared out for myself and the rest of the League. We will need a total of five rooms."
"...Aren't there six of you?"
God fucking damn it. It couldn't just have been Re-Destro, of course, it couldn't. Of course, Dabi would be unlucky enough to not only be seen like this, but to be seen by his quirk supremacist cousin, even if Geten doesn't know that they're related.
"This is my dog, Dabi. He needs direct oversight to ensure that he's behaving himself. Isn't that right, mutt?"
And he doesn't want to do it, but he would have even without Shigaraki pushing his will onto Dabi's body, making the spiderwebbing cracks that go across the back of his neck and down his spine start to glow red. He ensures that these two new people see that Dabi is not just his dog, his second-in-command, his toy, but also his soulmate, and that, Dabi knows, will keep them from interfering even if they'd had even the slightest inclination to do so. It's what kept anyone from bothering to help Rei. He's pretty sure it's what keeps her hospital taking Enji's money and keeping her dosed out of her mind. A soulmate with the power to influence their other half? That only happens when the one being controlled isn't capable of keeping themselves going on their own. Dabi already felt helpless to resist anything that Shigaraki told him to do, so he doesn't fight it as he plays the good dog and barks.
His master goes on then, "I will send you a list of accommodations for my quarters, the other members of the League will do the same. Ensure that the rooms are set up to our specifications. We'll take one day to settle in when we arrive at the villa, and the next evening, all of our available troops will gather for a meeting to hear about the re-structuring that the MLA will be going through as we work to destroy this world of heroes."
Whatever trepidation the others might have felt at seeing him in such a state disappears as Re-Destro speaks all too enthusiastically, "Of course! It will all be done to your specifications, Grand Commander!"
"Yes, it will." No hesitation, no doubt, and Shigaraki could conquer the world with that tone alone, but he goes the extra step to ensure his control stays absolute, "And before the announcement, ensure that there's a sushi dinner for the League, they've more than earned it."
"You're so generous, Commander. I will ensure that it is done. Geten!"
The two move, or rather, his distant cousin makes sure that Re-Destro gets where he wants to go as the two of them exit the room and the door shuts behind them. Shigaraki goes back to his documents, clicking away, making notes, and not speaking to Dabi for hours as he continues to make him kneel on the floor. His palms still hurt, but his knees ache now, too. The muscles along his back, where his head is still dipped low, scream with the heat of being strained for so long, his cheek feels swollen from where he was struck, and the discomfort of thirst is starting to make itself known in his throat. But he sits, and Shigaraki does whatever he needs to.
Hours and hours later, the other man finally says, "You won't misbehave again."
And Dabi is past the point of pretending. "I can't ever be good enough for you."
"No, you can't." But Shigaraki reaches for him again, catching his chin in his grip that still manages to be firm despite his bandaged hands, "But a good dog tries."
Dabi is pretty sure that all he's ever tried to be in his life was a good dog, for his father, for himself, as he trained so rigorously so he could be the perfect villain to destroy the heroes starting with Endeavor, and now, he doesn't know what's the point in not doing so for Shigaraki when he already owns him. At least Shigaraki is still going to let him kill his father. At least his master looks at him even if he misbehaves. "Yes, master."
"Go behind my back again, and I'll have the doctor cut through all of the tendons on your legs until you can't stand anymore. You'll meet your father on the battlefield in my collar, on my leash, crawling towards your revenge, only if I let you. Do I make myself clear?"
"Yes, master."
"Never forget that you belong to me, for now until the end of time, Dabi."
His throat is too tight to make words, so Dabi just yips softly again. That's fine, his master likes that sound more than his voice most times anyway.
///
Dabi tries to hold out. He tries. He is nothing if not stubborn, as evidenced by the fact he had literally killed himself by burning to death at the top of Sekoto Peak rather than give up training the way that everyone in his life had been demanding him to. But holding out against Shigaraki is nightmarish. Not only does he not get teleportation from Kurogiri, crippling his ability to ever be on the job or even attend training sessions, but the other man also has the rest of the League excluding him in different ways. He can no longer go to the bar for a drink, not just because Kurogiri will ignore him and not serve him, but because Muscular and Twice have been put in charge of making sure he doesn't get a drop. Toga rats him out whenever he even thinks about setting foot outside of the bar, the others systematically ensure that he has the least amount of access to basic amenities like hot water when he showers, when he can even put his laundry in the wash, or how much fresh food he can eat. And even though they sometimes shoot him worried, pitying expressions, they never risk turning Shigaraki's ire on themselves by actually helping to give him what he might need. Dabi feels a hatred growing for all of them, a desperation to get out and as far away from the League of Villains as possible so that he doesn't have to endure this bullshit any longer, but... he doesn't know what Shigaraki will try to do to him if he tells him he wants out. Dabi knows too much now, even though he doesn't know where exactly the nomu are coming from or where AFO is. He knows where the base is, he knows about the next job, he knows that the League of Villains is being bankrolled by AFO, and who all of the current members are. He wouldn't ever be able to convince Shigaraki that he's not a threat and that he could be allowed to leave safely. Even outright suggesting it would probably be enough to get him killed, so even though Dabi hates all of this, even though there is such a large part of him that wants to ensure that he makes all of this as difficult as possible for Shigaraki, he knows that holding onto that stubborn impulse is only going to get him into all of the wrong types of trouble.
So, as all of the others keep him from having anything that he might want to make his stay with the League of Villains comfortable, Dabi lets Shigaraki think that he's breaking down. He stops talking back, just a little at first, but more and more he quiets himself. He follows orders even when they're fucking stupid and just there to edify Shigaraki's ego. He does the work that is expected of him the way that it is expected, and he knows he's done a good job of convincing Shigaraki that he's won when, after another week or two of the behavior, Shigaraki announces to everyone at one of their meetings,
"Dabi will be the squad leader for the summer camp job."
He does his very best to not let the triumph he feels show on his face. Because that was always the long game. He needs to be the leader of the summer camp job because he needs to ensure that he's the one who is supposed to be coordinating people outside of the sight of others. With this position, he'll be able to get everyone in place and so far away from him– and then he'll be able to run. On the debut, when all eyes will be on all of them, when they have the students in hand and are too focused on getting them back to base, he'll be able to run, and they won't have a chance to track him back down. He might even be able to get word to some hero agency or another if any of the emergency frequencies he memorized from his father's paperwork are still useful all of these years later. He can get away and make sure that Shigaraki, AFO, the League of Villains, and the rest of Japan don't have the time to spare a thought for him as they're all trying to deal with the fallout instead.
Dabi takes to the task, not with the enthusiasm that he feels for it and his escape, but with a grim determination, like all of the ways that Shigaraki has had him ostracized have actually made him feel worthless and abandoned. It's easy to play into that because Dabi has felt that way in his life, even if channeling those feelings of being young and ignored leaves him small in a way that puts the scent of smoke heavy over his skin whenever they're training or sitting down to talk over their plans. He has experience, he just tells himself. He can make everything that he does look real because of it, and it has to look real if he wants to be free of Shigaraki as soon as possible. So he makes sure that he behaves.
It's one night before the summer camp job when Shigaraki calls him to his room. Dabi goes because he has to, because he's as good of a lap dog as all of the other League members who bend over backwards to keep in this spoiled child's good graces, and he is already doing his best to swallow his pride before he even knocks on the door. Twenty-four hours and then he'll be gone. He just has to hold out until then.
He knocks, and Shigaraki tells him to enter barely a second later. "Come in."
Dabi enters the room, keeping his expression neutral as he takes in the trash gathered in bags, the haphazard bed, the overflowing hamper, and is sharply confronted with just how childish this man he's been tied to really is. He can't get angry. He can't let his contempt show. "You called me? Is there something going on? Did the teacher change the schedule?"
"Why did you become a villain, Dabi?"
It's not a question that he expected to be asked now, but Dabi did expect it back when he first joined, so he doesn't let himself be taken too off-guard by his esoteric boss. "I believe in the Hero Killer's message. There are too many monsters parading around as heroes, and people need to see that. If it takes a villain to kill them and make the rest of the world open their eyes, then that's what has to be done, and I'm prepared to do it." He knows that the words sound real because there is enough truth behind them to lend them some strength. That is exactly what he believed when he made the choice, watching the news coverage of Hosu, as the League of Villains and Stain unleashed hell on the streets.
So he's really not expecting Shigaraki to take off his mask, so he can level Dabi with an exceedingly flat look and say, "I'm giving command of the summer camp job to Compress. You'll be assisting him on his acquisition instead of coordinating from afar."
Dabi's stomach goes hollow and might fall out of his ass as those words ring around in his head. He wishes he could pretend that he misheard, but instead, every foul, jagged edge bashes against the walls of his mind, and he can't stay his tongue. "What? Why? We've been training for me to be the squad leader for weeks–" He can't keep the anger that starts to spark off of his skin out of his voice. "If we change the plan now, it will fuck up everything! Compress needs stealth so he can actually get the kids; he doesn't need to be barking orders at everyone while I shine a fucking spotlight on him as he tries to capture them!"
And Shigaraki just stares him down, his expression flat, his red eyes steely, as he waits for Dabi to move past the truth that rings through every one of these words, and finds the expectation that the other had for him since the moment that he walked into this room.
"Wh- Are you fucking serious?"
"You're going to tell me the truth, tell me your name, or this is the plan we'll be utilizing. My people don't lie to me, not even by omission. You're going to prove that you belong to me, Dabi."
And Dabi sees red. He doesn't. He doesn't ever want to. He wants out of here as fast as he can go. The summer camp is his only opportunity for it, and if Shigaraki knows who he is, then he isn't going to be able to utilize it. He can't– "My name is Dabi. It's been Dabi since I was fourteen years old and put out on the streets by a mom who was so catatonic from abuse that she didn't notice, and a father who had children only because he thought they would make his legacy better, until we didn't manage to be perfect, so he threw us away. Fucking excuse me for thinking that is something that I should be allowed to keep secret!" He takes another breath and then keeps going. He needs to make this look real. It has to if he wants to even hold onto the slightest possibility of getting out of here at the summer camp. "Just because you don't mind telling everyone else that you're happy that your teacher found you abandoned on the side of the road, doesn't mean that the rest of us want to tell other people our tragedies." Dabi perfected acting at a young age, he thinks. He had to because after his father abandoned him, he had one freakout publicly, and his father came home for that. He beat him so badly he hadn't been able to move for a week, and it was made so clear that he wasn't allowed to cause trouble like that again. He had to be good in just the ways that Enji wanted him to be, and after he recovered from that, he had to make sure he didn't draw the attention of teachers, counselors, or anyone else outside of the house. He also had to hide his training for as long as he could as he got stronger, and although he doesn't think he employed tears often, it's automatic to reach for them now, even if he doesn't think Shigaraki will be as susceptible to them as Natsuo and Fuyumi were. He feels the pressure building behind his seams and sees the light red mist over his vision, and immediately brings a hand up to swipe at his eyes. "Fuck you, Shigaraki. You can shoot this job in the foot by changing our plans now, and you can tell the others it's my fault. I don't care. You don't get to own me, Shigaraki." He turns towards the door, getting his hand around the knob, but not managing to make it any further before the other man is moving far too swiftly to still be recovering from getting shot at the USJ. And it's as he feels Shigaraki at his back, one hand on the door, a single finger raised to keep it shut instead of destroying it, Dabi realizes that the other man has been playing things tighter to his chest than he first thought. He tenses terribly, his temperature spiking high enough to make him dizzy as he prepares to turn Shigaraki into ash immediately, when the other man's breath ghosts over the shell of his ear as he begins to speak in low, sure tones.
"Maybe, but I'm asking now, and when I tell you to do something, you're going to. You need to learn your place, Dabi. When I ask, you tell me that you burned at twelve." Dabi's spine goes rigid, ice sliding down it, as Shigaraki keeps talking. "You tell me that you were in a coma for two years. You tell me you committed your first murders the night you woke up. You tell me that you went running back to your daddy's house before you realized he didn't want you anymore. When I ask you your name, you tell me. Isn't that right?"
Dabi can taste ash in the back of his throat as he croaks, "Fuck you, Shigaraki."
"Wrong answer, Toya."
"Back off and let me out of here, or I'm gonna burn you alive, Shigaraki." Dabi tries instead, his skin already starting to prickle from how hot he's already built his heat.
"No, you're not. Because I'll take your head off before you can set a spark, Dabi." His hand, ignoring that Dabi's skin is hot enough to start to burn the skin of his palm, wraps around the back of his neck, his middle finger hovering just above his flesh to turn the threat into action. "You are going to stay right here and prove to me what a good and loyal dog you're going to be from now on, or you're not going on the summer camp job," Shigaraki tells him, going on before Dabi can protest any more. "You're going to do whatever I tell you to because if you don't, I'll keep you here for your punishments until you're ready to comply. We'll start by making you sit here and watch as I have Twice make a double of you to go on the job. The doubles don't know what they are, and we'll stay right here and watch as that other you goes to the summer camp. And if he does something inappropriate, then he can be replaced, and you can be punished, until I'm certain that you're actually going to be a team player when you get out onto the field."
Dabi wants to find an out, an argument, a threat that he can use, but his mouth goes dry. A double of him will escape. It will run away and it will send a tip to the heroes and if Shigaraki can't keep track of it, if the double knocks out Twice before he goes so that the other man doesn't turn off his quirk, then he'll expose this place and Dabi will taken down along with the rest of them if Shigaraki doesn't just kill him first. And, a twinge of even deeper fear and disgust rings through his body; there's a very good chance that even after he's dead, he'll be brought back as a nomu. Shigaraki could parade him around as a mindless beast, and he could tell his father exactly what he became, and the thought of that leaves such a deep sickness rolling through his gut that it almost feels like surrender. It's not. It's just a concession, just for now, just until he can find a better way out of this place. He has had to do things he didn't like before. Just because Shigaraki is the worst of the people he's had to work with doesn't mean that this has to be any different from any of the other jobs he's been on. He just has to play nice for long enough to make the other man complacent, then he'll burn him and get out of here like he has been planning from the beginning.
When he says nothing, when he doesn't actually burn the other man, Shigaraki seems satisfied that his threats found purchase in Dabi, and he orders. "Turn around and get on your knees."
And the order immediately has him tensing again. "No– Gah!" Dabi doesn't even manage to fully get the protest out before there is a pain unlike any other he's ever felt racing across the back of his neck. He has been in pain so many times before in his life, and every other time it has been the ache of a beating, the sharp, mind-searing pain of being burned that bites hot over the area and makes his body automatically recoil to try and get away from the sensation. But the pain that moves across his nerves as Shigaraki uses Decay is singular. It's unlike any other agony that Dabi has ever been subjected to, and it makes his entire mind go white. Decay is cold as it carves a cavern along the back of his neck, every microscopic place where the cracks begin to break across his flesh, sending the horrible ache of absence across his nerves as they aren't just severed, but killed and utterly destroyed along those points of contact. He feels the place where the flesh he had living across the back of his neck used to be, but he doesn't have it anymore. It's gone, and his body is screaming about how wrong and painful that is as it echoes across his whole body, along with the sound of the quirk cracking loud in his ears.
Shigaraki lifts his finger as Dabi's whole body is flooded with so much adrenaline and agony that his head feels like it's spinning before it can be toppled from his shoulders, and his breath is cool against the shell of his ear again, "This is your last chance, Dabi. Prove that you can be trained like a good dog, or I'll have no choice but to put you down."
Every part of him wants to fight, wants to rage– but it's not true. There is something in him that is so terrified. He could die right here, and he's been fighting so hard not to die. He has things he wants to do. He's not ready to go, and he doesn't want Shigaraki of all people to kill him. Not some spoiled child who hasn't earned the control he has over the others by any skill or charm, but just by being the most unhinged motherfucker on the planet that does have someone powerful enough to back him up constantly. Dabi hates him, his stomach is sick with it, but he doesn't want to die.
He moves, slowly, not sure he can actually look the other man in the eye as he feels his hand loosen, but stay against his neck, allowing him to turn around. There's barely enough room between their bodies for Dabi to start to sink down, and that hand follows him as he goes, still loose around his neck, but certain as he feels Shigaraki's eyes on him. Dabi doesn't move when he's on his knees. He just keeps his mouth shut and waits.
"We're going to come to a new arrangement, Dabi," Shigaraki tells him. "You're going to start being a good dog for me, you're going to stop disrupting group cohesion, and most of all, you're going to recognize that you've belonged to me since you burned alone on Sekoto Peak and my teacher appeared to save your life." When Dabi says nothing, Shigaraki keeps speaking. "Do you know why my teacher did that? Did you ever wonder what that hospital was for?" He doesn't want to give the other any reaction, but it's entirely unconscious when Dabi tenses slightly, and that slight movement has Shigaraki's hand tightening a bit more around his throat, two fingers jamming up under the edge of his jaw so that Dabi is forced to look up at the other man when it happens. There is a dark delight in the other man's eyes as he goes on, "Making the nomu works better on children." He says, "And you weren't unique, Toya. There were so many children with powerful quirks and broken bodies that their families didn't want anymore. Didn't you ever wonder why you could climb out of that bed and run all the way home after being in a coma for years? You were already halfway to being a nomu when you woke up, and if you keep behaving like this, I'm going to tear off your head and bring you back to the doctor. I don't know if you'll still remember who you are or if you'll have a soul when you come back, but no matter what you do become, you'll be mine like that too. It's your choice if you want that to happen or if you're ready to do what you were meant to since you burned."
Dabi hates his father. He's hated him as much as he loved and idolized him, the switch that happened so complete and jarring that it still takes him off guard at times when he lets that hatred fully kindle in his chest. But this is the closest he's ever gotten to hating another person as much as he hates Enji, as Shigaraki forces him to look up at him, and he is consumed by that fury as he realizes that yet again, his life isn't his own. This world still didn't think that he could ever exist, but for someone else's purposes, if Shigaraki is telling him the truth, and the horrible thing is, he can't even begin to believe that he's lying, no matter how much Dabi wishes he could. He believes Shigaraki because he's never told anyone else about the hospital. He wouldn't know about it unless he had contacts there, and even though he'd never could have guessed what the building and all of the other children there were for, he should have guessed after a few years in criminal circles that a facility like that would have had to be run by AFO.
"You're going to open your mouth. You're not going to burn me, you're not going to bite."
And those are the words, more than this position, that tell Dabi with sickening accuracy what exactly Shigaraki is planning on doing to him. It's not something he's unfamiliar with; he's just normally too disgusting and too much of a risk for any of the terrible pieces of shit who try stuff like this to control their crews to attempt it with him. This is such an effective type of horror and degradation for so many other criminals who want to do whatever they can to keep from feeling like they've been broken down into nothing and used by someone else, that the awful ones who are willing to employ it as a method of breaking their people don't even have to do it that often out of necessity because the ones who haven't had it happen to them are usually too busy trying to bend over backwards to avoid it that they just give into whatever their boss tells them to. Dabi always thought that he would just burn whoever tried to do this to him, if anyone ever did. But as he's forced to watch, eye-level with Shigaraki's free hand as he reaches to unbutton his jeans, Dabi knows that he's not going to ignite right now. Not when he could be killed, not when what could come after will be even worse.
When Shigaraki extracts a soft, large cock from his pants and tightens his hold around Dabi's throat as he waits for him to open, Dabi thinks he manages to hate someone more than he does Enji. But as the monster above him digs a nail into that place where he broke him, Dabi closes his eyes tight and opens his mouth.
Shigaraki isn't even afraid that he might fight back, because he pushes his soft cock into his mouth without hesitation, stretching Dabi's jaw wide as he fills up all the space behind his teeth. Dabi tries to put his mind somewhere else. He knows how to do that. He used to do it a lot, when he had to eat spoiled food or starve, when he was getting his skin stapled back onto his body well before he could afford any other method of keeping his skin grafts on, when he heard things happening through the walls of the house that he didn't want to think about. He knows how to send his mind somewhere else when things are unpleasant, but as Shigaraki draws his hips back again, the flesh of him dragging over his tongue, Dabi can't make it go away.
There is something nagging at his skin, at some deep animal part of himself that tells him something truly awful is happening. Something beyond Shigaraki drawing back enough to demand, "Tongue over your bottom teeth." Dabi does as he's told, that horrible nagging turning into something more pressing as his heartbeat roars through his ear and his skin gets hotter across his whole body except for–
Dabi chokes on Shigaraki's cock as he pushes back into his mouth, pulling away by pushing his hands against the other man's thighs as roughly as possible. His head hits the back of the door with a thud that leaves him dazed for a split second as he fears that he isn't going to keep his head for very long. He thinks, for a second, that Shigaraki managed to close his fingers around his neck, but his hand isn't there as Dabi feels that racing, icy agony run over the back of his neck and down his spine, a cry of pain torn out of his chest as he finds himself curling in on himself as his vision goes white.
That pain blanks out his mind so completely that Dabi knows they're not his thoughts or emotions as he feels a blackened rage bubble through him, followed by a slight curiosity, and then a true shock that fills his entire mind as Shigaraki reaches back down to him. The white shirt that Dabi was wearing rips and crumbles easily in Shigaraki's grip as he tears it off of his back, exposing the line of agony that seems to be branching down his entire spine. And the wave of triumph that poisons his entire mind is so beyond an emotion he has ever felt before, that Dabi knows what the other man is looking at.
"No," the word comes through a hoarseness in his throat that he can't even pretend doesn't come from a genuine place of terror, as the tears that come to his eyes this time are not an act. "No–"
"Yes," Shigaraki says, his fingers, all of them, tangling in Dabi's hair as he hauls his head back up so that Dabi is forced to look him in the eyes and see that vicious triumph there too. "See? Even the rest of the universe knows that you belong to me, dog." And it's that hand in his hair that holds him without breaking him, that tells Dabi that it's true.
He lets out a sob as he realizes that even though he's a ghost, even though he only wanted to exist to kill his father, the universe was not kind enough to let him exist for himself. No, instead, this man, the man who would kill him, who would blackmail him, who had tried to own him before Dabi ever even knew he existed, does now, as the universe marks Dabi with the agonizing pain of Decay all along his back, carving cracks into his skin that he knows will be the color of scars as he becomes Tomura Shigaraki's soulmate.
There is triumph and arousal that goes through his body, and as Dabi sobs, wanting to make this untrue, his soulmate catches him by the jaw and digs his fingers into the staples at either side of his cheeks, forcing his mouth open if he doesn't want to have the skin torn instead. And then he shoves his hardening cock back into his mouth. He doesn't care that Dabi can't breathe, that his fingertips bite against the fabric over his thighs, Dabi trying to muster up enough strength to push him away, not that he can't make his hands burst into flame against his skin. Shigaraki keeps his hand tight around Dabi's jaw as he draws his hips back and then shoves into his mouth again, a twinge of pain with the satisfaction of doing so because Dabi isn't ready for him, and it isn't as good as a real blowjob would be. But Dabi is still forced to not only feel Shigaraki as he does that, but he can't escape the other man's emotions that are swirling around in his head, superseding his own anguish because–
Dabi lets out another sob that is muffled around his soulmate's cock as he realizes that there is no echo of registration that comes from Shigaraki. That even in this, even as he is forced to be Shigaraki's soulmate, even as his face is raped by him, Dabi has managed to not only be the failure his father didn't want, but the same weak mess as his mother, whom he always thought he would never be. Because, just like Enji, Dabi realizes as his agony howls in his mind, trying to push past Shigaraki's twisted satisfaction to make him feel how he's hurting him, how much he hates this, how badly he wants it to stop– it doesn't find purchase in the other man. Because just like Rei, Dabi realizes that he has become the soulmate to someone who doesn't have enough of one themselves to get a mark for him in turn.
He is left, his mouth stretched, the staples at the edges pulled open, and the taste of blood and bitter pre all over his tongue, as he feels how much Shigaraki likes seeing him ruined, and Dabi can't escape. He has to take it, has to just close his eyes and try to find a rhythm he doesn't want to give in to if he just wants to be allowed to breathe, as Shigaraki uses his mouth so violently that his tight grip on his hair pulls some strands free from his scalp.
And when he's finished, he makes sure to coat Dabi's mouth and his face with cum before he pulls away entirely, dropping Dabi in a heap on the floor as he gags, spitting out as much as he can. He doesn't remember the last time he'd heard his chest wracked with the overwhelming, echoing sobs that he knows are spilling out of him now, but he can still hear it when Shigaraki orders,
"Clean that up and come downstairs. It's time for the last group check-in before the job." And there is no mercy, sympathy, or pity in the emotions that he feels through the bond. All he knows is the cold expectation that Shigaraki has as he puts his foot on the back of Dabi's head and grinds his face into the cum-stained floorboards until Dabi opens his mouth, still sobbing, as he forces himself to lick the mess up off of the filthy floor. Another wave of that twisted satisfaction goes through him as Shigaraki all but purrs, "There, now that's a good dog," before he steps over him and exits the room, leaving the door open so that any of the others will be able to see what a state he left him in.
It takes him so long to go downstairs, and he only manages it because he can feel Shigaraki's anger building in the back of his mind, along with a sureness that promises Dabi more pain if he doesn't comply. And when he does manage to stumble into the room, his face still wet from trying to scrub it clean of blood and cum, and doing a terrible job of hiding what just happened to him, the rest of the League turn away. Except for Toga, who looks at him like she has a million questions, but with eyes too bright and hopeful to really understand anything.
Dabi knows that there's no escape for him now that he has this mark on his back– It wasn't a scar, the way that so many soulmates get scars as their marks when their match is only going to hurt them. It's worse than that. It's a livid series of dull red cracks that run down his entire back, not glowing the way that they should if his soulmate loved him in the way of true love that people talk about in fairytales. But colored like it should be. Like the world just wanted him to know that he wouldn't ever be loved like that, but he might have been. If Shigaraki were better. If his soul deserved someone who actually cared about him. But Dabi doesn't deserve that. The world keeps telling him he won't ever get the things he thought he deserved, so it is dull, and red, and he can feel Shigaraki, but there is no mark on the other man's skin and Dabi's is hidden away entirely under his coat– and Shigaraki makes sure that everyone knows that Dabi isn't to get away from him when he tells them of a change of plans for their job.
"Twice, you'll be staying with Dabi alongside a nomu that will be assigned to keep an eye out, in case you can't use your quirk. Make sure my soulmate comes home safe and sound."
Dabi only manages not to cry because he doesn't want the others to see that he's just as helpless as his mother was.
///
He thought the war would be... different. Dabi claps his hands together, and a burst of fire rips out of his skin. It burns him the whole way, but there aren't any heroes coming after them right now that are able to stop him from doing this. Or maybe there are. Dabi doesn't know, he doesn't care. He is at Shigaraki's side, and he's pretty sure the mission for today is to destroy this outpost. There are so many little ones that have been cropping up in ruined cities as all of the villains of Tartarus roam free, as citizens rioted, as the heroes failed to keep Japan safe just the way that Dabi always knew they would. They need to either exterminate the ones who are still fighting or do enough damage that they just surrender. He doesn't think. He was given his orders today, and all he is supposed to be is a good attack dog for his master. That's all Shigaraki ever wants from him now that they don't have to plan the way that they started to, back when they took over the PLF. They've already done all that shit, and they're putting their armies to use. Now that Shigaraki has all of All For One, now that his teacher is dead, now that his father is dead, and he's still here, Dabi doesn't get to do anything and certainly doesn't get to think. He just needs to do whatever Shigaraki wants from him.
So he burns and burns. He doesn't care if it's a hero, a cop in a ragged uniform trying to keep their arms out like that will protect the cowering citizens behind them, he just throws out blueflame over and over again, chasing that heat in his body because if it gets hot enough, he thinks that he won't have room in his head for anything else–
He knows he's wrong the moment that he feels Shigaraki's anger pulse through his skull, and when he feels that, he breaks off the torrent of fire for the first time since Johnny dropped them off here. It's like coming up from underwater, but it's possible that the air really is too thin and that lightheadedness is coming from how thick and black the smoke all around them has gotten. He can't even see Shigaraki before the other man has his hand tight around Dabi's bicep as he pulls him closer. Dabi feels the bubble of stuff in his throat before the teleportation fluid bursts out, the gray, tar-like substance foul, but the familiar taste of it has something else in it too, as Dabi's head starts to spin.
They're in one of the labs, the air having a very different smell than the battlefield, but Dabi doesn't get a chance to figure out which one it is because the second that Shigaraki lets go of his arm, he's on the floor and there's vomit pouring out of his mouth, mixing with the teleportation fluid, blood, and the black soot of him having breathed in too much of his own heat as he let it ravage his body. With the deliberately chilled air of the lab all around them, Dabi feels so dizzy, the sweat on his skin cooling rapidly, and leaving him trembling on the ground as his skull threatens to split from how badly it hurts.
Heat stroke? Heat exhaustion? Smoke inhalation? Dehydration? Dabi doesn't know which one is ravaging his body this time as he sees how cracked and blistered the skin on his hands is, but he knows that he's done something to his body that he's not sure it's going to recover from. Good. He wishes he had gotten further along before Shigaraki pulled him out of the fray.
The kick that catches him under his ribs is so strong that it very effectively leaves Dabi weightless for just a moment, the world spinning dizzily past him before the pain registers in his mind as he slams into the bank of nomu tanks across from the puddle of sick he'd left on the floor. He manages a weak grunt, trying his best to make his vision stop spinning so he can actually look up and see where Shigaraki is. He didn't need to, because even as he's struggling to catch his breath, the other man is back in front of him with his impossible speed and strength, his hand closing around Dabi's throat and tightening as he lifts him off of the ground with his face twisted into a snarl.
"What the fuck do you think you're doing?" He's not expecting an answer because he's too busy trying to crush Dabi's throat in his grip, and Dabi can't even fight back because his burned hands are suddenly throbbing, every beat of his heart putting fresh agony through his skin, and leaving him absolutely helpless to even pretend he has a chance of loosening the other man's grip.
Dabi whimpers instead, using his limited breath to try to whine like a dog because usually that's enough to get the other man to stop hurting him for long enough Dabi can try his best to earn his way back into his master's good graces.
It doesn't work this time as Shigaraki lets out a roar of fury as he throws Dabi into the other bank of tanks. Dabi feels himself slam into them. He feels the way that his skin gets stuck to the glass as his arms hit it, the blood and pus that ooze from the fresh burns tacky in the cool air, and how it's so fragile that it pulls away from his body in an agonizing tearing as he collapses onto the floor.
"I let you kill him, and this is how you repay me?"
He's already hurting so badly, and he knows better than to talk back to his master, but he can't make himself stop when he cries out, "I'm doing what I'm supposed to!"
Shigaraki stalks across the lab towards him, his face twisted with his rage as he speaks, "Is that what you think? What are you supposed to be doing?"
Dabi knows, even through the delirium of pain and heat exhaustion, that he shouldn't speak anymore. He should just put his forehead to the floor and do his best to not earn any other punishments, but he can't hold his tongue. It happens sometimes, when he's so exhausted, when he's so tired, and he can feel the soulmark starting to ache along his back as he can't contain it anymore. "I'm fighting your war! I'm killing whoever you want! I'm staying at your side! What else do you want from me? You've already taken everything!" He used to think that he couldn't cry, but now he knows better. Now he knows that having tear ducts that work or not doesn't matter; his body will always find a way to show every millimeter of his weakness.
"You can stop trying to kill yourself!" Shigaraki screams back, the words echoing around the entire lab. If the doctor is here, there is no doubt that he can hear everything that is happening, but it doesn't matter. No matter how much tighter quarters have gotten, no matter how many people see him as he's treated like this by his soulmate, no one will step in. Dabi is a broken, ruined thing that his master, their Grand Commander, was unlucky enough to be shackled to. Anything that Shigaraki does to keep him in line is right and just to the rest of the world.
Dabi doesn't say anything as the accusation rings throughout the room. Shigaraki takes a few slow breaths, trying to calm down, and that, more than anything else, is what fills Dabi with some kind of impossible recklessness. "What else am I supposed to do, master?" He pushes himself, shakily, off of the floor, never taking his eyes off of Shigaraki even as blood streams down his arms and face. "It was always the plan to die fighting him. You took that away. You made me a dog. Why shouldn't I be one who fights hard for his master's cause? Why shouldn't I be the feral animal you want more than anything else? Why shouldn't I die for your fucking cause if that's the only way I have to get away from you?!" He knows, knows, that letting out anything in his heart, no matter how true or powerful, is a mistake. Shigaraki's expression goes too still, too calm, as he begins to move across the room to him, and Dabi loses his fire again. He presses against the cool glass of the tanks, turning into his side so he doesn't have to look at the other man as another ragged sob tears out of his pain-laden body.
He knows it's not going to protect him as Shigaraki moves up beside him, his hand wrapping around the back of his neck tightly and making his soulmark pulse as the other man overtakes his mind with a cold fury that he has so rarely felt from him. His lips press against the shell of his ear as he speaks, and Dabi can only try to quell some of that anger by not sobbing noticeably as the other man holds him in place. "If you wanted to leave, then you shouldn't have ever fought for me," Shigaraki tells him, his fingers tightening enough that Dabi knows that there will be bruises overlapping his mark. "You are mine, Dabi, and I'm not going to let you break yourself before I've decided I'm done with you."
He expects to be hit again; he expects to hurt. But the sound that comes echoing through his skull as his bones break so close to his ears, that radiating pain that centers at his neck as the rest of his body goes entirely numb and limp, is impossible for him to make sense of for several long seconds. His eyes drift downwards as his whole body becomes suspended only by Shigaraki's grip around his broken neck, as he sees his legs and arms are entirely limp now, hanging beneath him. They don't move even as he tries to make it so, as his horror fills his mind so completely it whites out everything else.
He doesn't hear Shigaraki call for the doctor, but he must. He doesn't know what he screams and screams, but he knows that eventually, there is something pressed behind his teeth to force him silent. And he has no idea how many months that he spends locked up in one of the tanks; he just knows that when he comes out of it, coughing out the fluid that held his body in stasis, he's on the floor. His arms are under him; he can feel them again, move them again, and they are holding him up. And all of the skin that he has come to know as warped and scarred is now the unmarred, smooth black of a nomu.
His hands come up to his face, but that feels the same; his body seems like it's in the same proportions, and he can still feel the mark along his back. He feels Shigaraki's grim satisfaction as he walks over to where Dabi's collapsed, and he leans down, like however much time Dabi was in the tank hasn't passed at all. "There. Now you'll be by my side forever, no matter how many times you misbehave or how many times I have to break you. You'll be put back together, and I'll keep you."
It's a horrible weakness in him that sends Dabi crying again, the world not misting red this time as he does, as he feels how sure, steady, and satisfied Shigaraki's emotions are as they echo through his mark. Dabi didn't think that anyone would want him after he went wrong. How could fate be so cruel as to give him what he'd always wanted but like this?
Shigaraki hauls him up so he can be examined by the doctor, and Dabi throws up when he sees that his body really isn't his own anymore. A small voice in the back of his mind reminds him that it never was.
///
Fighting his father is everything and nothing like he expects it to be as the war starts in earnest. He got the satisfaction of watching the entire world turn on him, yes, but his siblings didn't, his mother didn't, even as he heard she was released from the hospital and people were starting to look into how she should be helped, given the years of abuse her soulmate put her through. She stays, or so he hears. She goes right back into that house, and that is what makes Dabi choose the Todoroki home as the place for the final battle. He needs to not just burn Enji, but her too. He needs to make sure that she suffers for the awful weakness that she planted beneath his skin and that has left him to be broken over and over again in ways too similar to what she allowed him to see happened to her.
So he shows up. He takes on Enji and Shoto at once, and he beats his brother into the dirt because that brat has a miracle quirk under his skin, but he doesn't apply himself. He isn't willing to burn the way that Dabi is, and as his skin flakes off his body, it's just himself and his father on the battlefield. He grabs onto Enji, he holds tight, he looks him in his eyes, trying to savor the fact that his father can't turn his attention anywhere else as they burn–
The inky slide of emotions that aren't his own shouldn't be so distracting. Dabi has been living with Shigaraki's thoughts in his head for the better part of a year and a half, but these don't feel like his soulmate's. This is something else. Something delighted and cruel, satisfied and sure, as it overtakes his soulmate's mind. He feels Shigaraki's echoes of panic, anger, betrayal as they scream around every branching fractal of Dabi's mark, and that is wrong. He is going to crumble into ash. His father has already burned through several of his limbs, his teeth are exposed to the open air, his eyes feel like they might boil out of his skull. He doesn't have any more fire to give to this inferno that is about to explode through the entire skyline.
But as he feels it as his soulmate is snuffed, something new shatters inside of Dabi's body.
His chest goes cold, ice bursting out of his cracked skin and freezing his flames in place as it races along the rest of his body. It holds together the places that were beginning to turn to ash, and where there is no flesh for it to hold, it instead creates smooth lines of it that move like they're part of his body. He can feel the new hand that it gives him, and he can't make the ice and fire stop as they race through him, as he becomes, in this moment, everything that he was ever promised by the misfortune of his birth. And he can't focus on that. Not when he can feel Shigaraki dying somewhere else.
He hardly notices his father expire, his body turning to ash in the grip of his ice and ash hands, before he throws all of that fire, all of that energy that has made him fly the way he never knew he would be capable of anymore, and forces it to take his body as far as he can.
It's a blur of movement that takes him through the sky and to the other side of the city, where he knows that Shigaraki is trying to snuff out the UA brat that All Might made his successor. And it's not Tomura who is fighting. He can't feel his soulmate in that body anymore as he bats the kid with freckles out of the way and plows into Shigaraki's body. A body that burns and freezes under his hands, but that heals just as quickly and looks down at him with some measure of surprise that so quickly turns into amusement as a smile that does not belong on Shigaraki's face warps his expression.
"Run off now, little dog. Your master isn't here anymore." And that is Shigaraki's voice, Shigaraki's mouth making those words, but he is gone, and Dabi can't find him through the mark anymore.
He isn't sure if his eyes boil or freeze over; he just knows that he struggles to see straight through the sheer volume of emotions that flood his veins. His hands lash out, and even though the thing inside of his soulmate's body isn't him anymore, it can't break him with its touch. So Dabi holds onto him, he burns his flesh, tries to carve it open to pull that thing inside out, and it's stronger than him. The parasite gets angry and stops smiling as it batters Dabi's body, smashing him into the ground over and over again as the heroes retreat so they can live to fight another day, but Dabi doesn't stop, no matter how many pieces of his body fall away, as he pushes himself back up. He can't let this happen. He can't let something else wear his soulmate's skin. He killed his father, he realizes as the thing that is not Shigaraki puts its hand through his chest, trying to crush the layer of ice around his heart that is keeping him alive. He killed his father, got his revenge, and he's still here. He wasn't supposed to still be here, and without that to fill up the space behind his ribs and with the aching absence that rings across his mark after so long of Shigaraki living inside of him too, he won't survive.
He doesn't know if he wants to survive, but he does know that he doesn't want someone else to take the things that Shigaraki broke him to achieve and claim them for their own. Dabi went through so much for them to even get to this war. He is not going to lose now as he finally sees the tide turning.
So, as he feels that grip tightening and the world starts to go dark, Dabi claws desperately along the mark. He's looked so many times for Shigaraki to be on the other end, to not just be the overwhelming intention that has overtaken him again and again, but the connection that his mind keeps screaming should be there. That Shigaraki should belong to him as much as he belongs to the other man. He's dying as he realizes that there isn't a hope of that happening, but he still doesn't want to let go. It's irrational and foolish when he wonders if his mother screamed as she watched and felt her soulmate die. He didn't notice her reaction at all because she stood passively on the sidelines. Dabi has fought, and bled, and screamed, and hurt for every inch of his existence that he could claw into this world. He is not going to stop now and let someone else wearing his soulmate's face take the victory that he was broken to ensure.
It's a desperate thing to do in the middle of this battle to make himself bark. But when that sound leaves his lips, he feels it ripple along his bond. A touch of satisfaction that isn't his before an overwhelming rage spills along his mark as the world goes dark.
When he wakes again, his body has been reversed to what he looked like before he fought his father. A new quirk, Shigaraki tells him flatly, one that he got from the girl that was being used to make the bullets for Overhaul. Dabi can't reach the ice that awakened in him anymore, and his soulmate doesn't tell him what happened after he got AFO out of his head. He just pulls Dabi into his lap and pets his hair softly as Dabi realizes that they're both still here.
It's only in the quietness of that room that Dabi is finally able to wonder if that's actually what he wanted.
///
The only good thing about being on the run and without any of the funds that they were promised by All For One is that Shigaraki doesn't have nearly as many opportunities to force Dabi on his knees. It's always his knees, whether he decides to fuck his face or his ass, he always makes him get on his knees so that he doesn't have to actually look at him as he rapes him. He didn't get the chance to do it more than once before the summer camp job, but in the intervening months, as they've dodged heroes, lost Magne, won against the Yakuza, and have tried to figure out a new direction for the League instead of just spinning out constantly, Shigaraki has made the time.
Being called back to the League to find that they've taken over a CRC mansion is not what he wants. Sure, being able to eat, shower, and sleep in a bed are luxuries that Dabi did want back after weeks of being on the streets again and being forced to keep using his quirk to excess to ensure that no dumbfucks he turns down point the police and heroes in their direction. But having rooms and privacy means that Shigaraki will take the time to do whatever he wants to Dabi's body instead of whatever quick fixes he can get when the others are out on their own jobs or sleeping. He doesn't think that modesty has anything to do with why Shigaraki has elected to not rape him in front of the others. He doesn't even think that it's anything about how wrong and horrible it is. Dabi is just pretty sure that Shigaraki knows that, for as much as all of the others seem willing to follow him into hell, Toga is absolutely obsessed with love and desperate to have a soulbond of her own. If she really has to see how badly Shigaraki is constantly treating him, if she has to directly acknowledge how horrible this bonding is for him, then that could break her idealism, and if she breaks in a way that Shigaraki can't fix or soothe, then Twice will be the next domino that falls, and everything will come apart then. So Shigaraki keeps the worst of what he does to Dabi out of sight of the others, and now he has an entire mansion to ensure that continues to work.
Dabi is expecting to be ordered on his knees again as soon as he comes into the room that Shigaraki has claimed for them. There are so many other rooms in this house, and Dabi wants to sleep anywhere else, but his soulmate's insistence has been pressing on his awareness since he arrived at this new base. So he goes where he's instructed and as he enters the room, he finds that Shigaraki has already taken the time to clean up, the other man sitting in a towel on the chair at the ornate desk across the room, another towel taking the moisture from his growing hair.
"Go wash up," Shigaraki instructs him blandly, not even looking up from the phone he has in his other hand. Dabi almost would rather wait. Maybe if he's dirty and he smells bad, maybe then Shigaraki won't want to touch him for very long. But he's been given an order, and he is so tired and sore from being on the run with no one to watch his back and nowhere safe to sleep. He wants to rest, and Shigaraki isn't going to let him do that comfortably if he disobeys. Disobeying means beatings, means being forced back out while the others rest, means not getting to eat. He doesn't have it in him to chance a punishment right now, so he says nothing as he goes to take a shower.
There is still plenty of hot water, and even though the body wash and shampoo in the shower are not scents he would have ever picked for himself, he doesn't care because at least he doesn't smell like sweat and smoke for the first time in the better part of two weeks. He finishes, finds a towel of his own, hopes he gets to do laundry before he's kicked back out onto the streets, and brushes his teeth with his finger. Then he comes back out into the bedroom. Shigaraki has found a hamper and his towels and clothes have gone into that, so Dabi doubles back to get his discarded ones and tosses them inside as well.
"Put it outside the door," Shigaraki tells him before he starts to move over to the bed. Dabi does what he's told, putting the sour clothing out into the hall just outside of their door, likely for one of the others to collect. Dabi would rather be stuck washing the blood, dirt, and sweat out of all of their clothes than what he expects is going to happen to him next. But he does as he's told.
So it's to his surprise when he sees Shigaraki move over to the little couch that is in the room and pull the tufted cushions and pads off of the furniture and bring them over to the side of the bed. Dabi watches as Shigaraki throws them into a pile along with a few more pillows from the bed and two throws before he acknowledges Dabi again.
"Come here."
He moves slowly enough to show his hesitance without provoking an immediate punishment, and when he gets over to the pile of pillows, the other man speaks again.
"You're sleeping here." And that's all he says before he climbs into his own bed. Dabi feels indignation burn across the back of his neck. But the automatic way he wants to criticize the other man for doing this is stayed by the fact that he knows it could be so much worse. Shigaraki could throw him out without his clothes, could make him sleep outside, could beat him into unconsciousness, or force his cock inside of him again. He doesn't want any of that either, so is sleeping on the floor in a pile of cushions like an animal, really so bad?
The first night he was made to do it doesn't feel it. There were enough cushions to be comfortable, the blankets warm, and not having to be scared of being caught by police or heroes, and not being assaulted were enough to make Dabi keep holding his tongue the next morning. And the one after that. And now it's been the better part of a week. Shigaraki is going to have them go visit the nomu maker soon and start on something to earn back use of many of AFO's resources, as well as the weapon that Kurogiri got arrested trying to find. But they're recovering for now, after months of being on the run and not being able to take care of their basic needs.
And Shigaraki hasn't touched Dabi. He barely looks at him. He just makes Dabi sleep beside his bed, and that's it. He thinks he's supposed to be grateful for that, but it doesn't feel right, and it takes him several days to realize that there is just a flat nothingness that seems to be radiating from Shigaraki's side of the bond. It leaves Dabi's skin pricking with discomfort at all hours of the day as he just waits for something to spark the wealth of emotions, or even just the cruelty that Dabi knows lives inside of Shigaraki. But it's just a flat nothingness for so long. It leaves Dabi with a horrible sense of unease that spills out of him, but there is no place, no mark, for it to go on Shigaraki's body where he might feel it as Dabi keeps reaching to nothing. He can't stand the way it feels, and after a total of five days of the absence, Dabi waits for the other man to come back to the bedroom. He thinks that he's off hanging out with Spinner for a while. From what he's gathered of how the others have been avoiding the heteromorph like a plague since they got here, Dabi is pretty sure that he had some kind of meltdown. He wouldn't be surprised by that, but when people fall out of line, Shigaraki needs to get them back under control thoroughly, and he can't employ the same tactics he uses on Dabi on anyone else. That's why they slaughtered CRC members, that's why Shigaraki has hooked his handheld game up to the TV in the den. He needs control, and he can't get that out of punishing the others, so he has to reward them instead. Dabi wishes that the other man took that approach to him. He thinks he would rather be showered in fake care and attention than endure the cruelty or absence that he is constantly feeling from his bond now.
But while Shigaraki is out of the room, Dabi takes all of the cushions and puts them back. He folds the blankets at the foot of the bed. He makes sure that the room and bathroom are clean, and he goes around and finds any bandages or painkillers that he can in the rest of the house, and he hides them around the room for himself, just in case this goes very, very poorly for him. It's not a happy surprise for him to find lube in a few of the rooms that he pokes around in, but there were a decent number of people living here, and he can't even begin to pretend that the shitheads who were so up their asses about their blood supremacy bullshit weren't also up each other's or rubbing themselves raw. He brings that into the room too, but the entire time, it leaves him feeling even more sick. Is it asking for it if he just wants a small chance to make it hurt less? Shigaraki's big, and when he's deigned to just use spit on him before, Dabi was made intimately aware that spit wasn't sufficient, and neither was the blood that followed. So he sets up the bedroom and waits. He feels like he's been infected just from how his hand keeps going to the back of his neck and rubbing over the lines of his mark that he can't actually feel under his fingertips, the motions too similar to the way that the person who put it there scratches at his skin.
It takes the better part of an hour before Shigaraki comes back into the room, and when he does, the other man glances at where he's sitting on the edge of the bed before he blows past him to go to the bathroom so he can get ready for bed. And Dabi keeps waiting. He comes back out with steam drifting around him and in his pajama bottoms before he moves around to the other side of the bed and pulls the covers back, not acknowledging Dabi at all. The mark radiates nothing but indifference, and Dabi finds himself desperately trying to fight back tears and the shakiness of his voice as he says,
"Is that it?"
Shigaraki has the gall to sigh, "Is what it, Dabi?" And the words are paired with such an air of exasperation that Dabi feels his temperature rise with his answering fury immediately.
"I would have left–"
"If what?" The other man sounds a little more frustrated now, the echoes of it ringing through the bond. "If I'd let you run away? I'm not the reason you're still here, Dabi. You tied yourself to me, not the other way around. If you didn't want to be here, then you shouldn't have been so desperate to attach yourself to my cause."
"I wouldn't have ever picked you–!" Dabi hates the way it hurts to say that and hates himself more for the tears that start to slip over his cheeks.
"But I'm still saddled with an ungrateful, resistant, spiteful brat who is always trying to undermine me, fails to be an enjoyable companion in any capacity, and who bores me constantly." Shigaraki sits up and reaches across the bed, grabbing Dabi by his chin and making him look at him. Dabi wants to pull out of the tight grip, but it's not like Shigaraki is new to making him cry, and there is something horrible and desperate in Dabi's gut that wants the other man to see. He wants him to change his mind. But he doesn't. He just gives him that same sneer, and Dabi only manages to croak,
"You hurt me," like somehow that might have gone unnoticed by the other man. It's such a childish desperation that breaks through those words that begs for Shigaraki to see just how badly hurt he's been by him and ask him to change his behavior, to apologize, to do something to correct it instead of continuing to hurt Dabi more and more. But Shigaraki doesn't care about that, and the echo of sheer indifference that goes through the bond breaks something inside of Dabi's chest that he didn't even know had started to take shape. Maybe he was getting infected by Toga's words too. Maybe he made the mistake of hoping, even after everything he saw his father put his mother through, that somehow Shigaraki would come to care for him on some level.
"And now it's not even fun to do that anymore. You're just an old, broken toy." His red eyes are as flat and dead as the emotions that echo across his nerves, and Dabi wants to claw them out of his skull. Shigaraki lets go of him, ready to get under the covers and go to sleep. "The only reason you're allowed to stay is because occasionally you do good work with enough oversight. If you want anything besides that, then you're going to have to show me that you're worth my time." He reaches over and turns off the bedside lamp before he lies down, turned away from him.
Dabi sits there in the dark, tears slipping over his cheeks every now and then as he tries so hard to make himself believe this is better. He doesn't want Shigaraki to hurt him, to touch him; he certainly never wanted him to be inside of his mind the way that the mark makes him a constant presence. He should be glad. If he just has to keep doing work for the League and nothing else will come of the bond, then that should be enough. That should help him get through everything that he's going to have to before he finally gets to kill his father. This should be better.
It has to be at least half an hour later, and with sickness, shame, and smoke spilling out of his pores that he finally manages to croak. "What?" He doesn't have to ask for anything else, because Shigaraki was always expecting this outcome.
"I've always wanted a dog."
The next day is the first that Shigaraki strips him naked and forces him to crawl, the bond humming with his delight as he makes Dabi into the kind of toy he actually wanted.
///
The low-level annoyance that Dabi keeps feeling off of the bond throughout the day starts to make him even more irritable than he normally would be from spending so much of it training their troops with Geten. It's a simmer that tells him Shigaraki is either going to blow or he's going to find some kind of outlet for the emotion and if he wants to make sure that he doesn't end up with staples pulled from his skin, then he's going to be much better off trying to ensure that it's something that happens in private and is more productive than just blowing off steam. So when he's finished with the training, he makes his way through the villa's halls and to Shigaraki's office.
Dabi knocks on the door and waits to hear Shigaraki say, "Come in," before he enters. The other man might be tactless and rude in his own ways, but he absolutely does not tolerate Dabi being disrespectful, especially in front of other people. And he was right that his soulmate would still be in a meeting with Re-Destro. That's certainly one reason for the amount of simmering frustration that has been brewing behind his soulmate's eyes. Even though Re-Destro and Geten are among the only people in the world who know that Dabi is Shigaraki's soulmate, even if they don't know yet that Dabi isn't Shigaraki's in turn, the former leader of the MLA has decided that he doesn't care one way or another. He also doesn't seem to give a shit about the decade or two that he has on Shig; he just wants their new Grand Commander because he helped to change the course of his whole life. And because Shigaraki cares about his fucking control, because he always has to find the best way to manipulate the people around him, he can't just tell the man outright that he's not interested. If he does that, if he comes down to earth and has a very human conversation with Re-Destro about his boundaries, then he might not be the messiah-like figure that is worthy of worship anymore, and if he gives Re-Destro a reason to doubt, then the rest of the PLF could follow.
Dabi hates that it's as easy to be in his soulmate's head as it is his own these days, but he offers Shigaraki a way out of this meeting as he asks, "Oh, am I early? Or are you going to be working through dinner again?" He does his best to sound a little dejected at that, and even though Re-Destro has no problem flirting and trying to steal his soulmate away from him, he isn't willing to do it in plain view of Dabi, as he says, too quickly,
"No, no, you should certainly eat! I don't mean to keep you, dear Tomura. We can always pick this up again later. Perhaps tomorrow afternoon, if your schedule permits?"
"Yes, I think that would be best." And that's as much of a dismissal as Shigaraki gives him. Re-Destro, at the very least, knows how to make a quick exit even in his wheelchair, and in a matter of seconds, he's gone, and Dabi is closing the door behind him.
"Come here," Shigaraki's voice doesn't even attempt to be as light as it was with the other man, but Dabi didn't expect it to be. He has the vague hope that Shigaraki won't hit him when they have a whole base to cross to get back to their room, but there's no telling when his rage and hatred are burning so black through his veins right now. He still does as he's told, though, moving to stand beside him as he sits at his desk. "Kneel, dog."
Dabi does it. At least there's carpet under his knees this time.
Shigaraki doesn't swivel his chair so that he can spread his legs or push Dabi beneath his desk so that he can fill up his mouth. He just knots his fingers in Dabi's hair too roughly to be comfortable, holding onto him so that he doesn't break anything in front of him as he lets those feelings wash through him in waves, over and over again, until they finally ebb. It takes several long minutes, but eventually he lets out a longer, slower breath from his nose, and the fury quells itself across the mark.
"I'm tired of the way these sycophants worship." He doesn't think that Shigaraki ever wanted to be a god, but being a king is something that clearly hasn't quite caught on yet, when so many of the people here already looked at Re-Destro as one, and now need an even higher power to believe in since he's devoted himself to Shigaraki. Dabi stays silent. He knows now when his master wants him to speak and when he only wants to use him as someone to fill his space when he can't have anyone else around to hear what he really means to say or what he actually feels as he continues to try and make his rise to power work. And eventually, the hand in his hair loosens, Dabi doing his best not to let out any sound of relief as the pressure against his scalp stops aching so badly. "Toga has wanted to go to the other base, the one with the hot springs. Send her for the next three days, and any of our other underage members as well. Tell them it's a team-building retreat."
"Yes, master." They don't have very many underage members, but there are a few who were born into this life thanks to their parents, and he knows that Toga will be so excited to go and spend time with people her own age for a while. She adores them, but it will do her good to be around other kids who aren't going to be scared of her or treat her the way that her classmates did while she was growing up.
It's a testament to how completely Shigaraki's word is law because even though it's already after six in the evening and so much of the PLF now runs on corporate schedules, everyone manages to get things put together in record time. Toga and eleven other members from fifteen to seventeen are all gathered up for their 'team-building' retreat and will be gone for three days. Dabi feels Shigaraki's sadistic amusement building in the back of his mind, but he doesn't try to direct it away from himself. He knows that will only turn it into wrath instead.
Even so, the next morning, when Shigaraki pauses him after his shower and tells him, "Kneel," he isn't sure what to expect. He does as he's told anyway, a flicker of his own frustration igniting his veins because he just got clean and he doesn't want to be on the ground or sticky with cum for a whole day of work.
He's not expecting it when Shigaraki picks up something off of the nightstand that jangles for a second before it comes into view as his soulmate crouches down so he can wrap a solid, heavy collar around his neck. Dabi can feel the thick leather band joined by the cold chain that wraps around the column of his throat and attaches to the similarly half-leather, half-chain leash that he holds in his hand.
"Come on, puppy, we can't be late to our morning meetings."
Humiliation goes so hot through Dabi's whole body as the other man starts to move towards the door, the leash losing slack as he does. No, no. Dabi wants to scream it. He wants to tell Shigaraki that he's not about to show the entire organization how thoroughly he's been debased by the other man. He doesn't want people to see him like this; he hates knowing that he does this for Shigaraki in the first place, and the only reason he's ever been able to stomach it is because at least the other man does it behind closed doors.
"Please, master," he begs, his voice already hoarse as he tries to appeal to him in some way that he knows has never worked before.
"What is it, puppy? Is this too much for you? Do you not want to show the entire organization that I'm yours? Don't you want to prove that you're still worth my time? That I don't need to go and look for a new toy?"
It's agony in his chest when he thinks about Shigaraki finding someone else and not looking at him anymore, even as Dabi knows that he hates the violence that so often fills Shigaraki's gaze when he looks at him. He knows better, but he only manages to croak, "I don't– I'm naked."
"That's because puppies don't wear clothes. You know that, don't you, dog?"
"Please, master," he begs the only way that he's ever managed to make Shigaraki listen to before, and he begins whimpering weakly, like the desperate animal he always has to be to keep his soulmate's attention.
Shigaraki sighs. "Alright, puppy, I have something for you to wear."
Dabi should have clocked how much more sadistic the glee inside of the other man went, but he's distracted by his own relief until Shigaraki drags him into their closet and pulls out a box that Dabi's never seen before.
He fears he's on the edge of combusting when he crawls into their morning meeting, half an hour late, on Shigaraki's leash. The tail plug bobs and sways, rubbing up against his walls as it tickles the backs of his thighs, where it hangs out of the open-back frilly panties that Shigaraki offered him as his only reprieve from his nakedness. The headband of dog ears across his head would be tucked low if they were real, as he feels his whole body start to smoke slightly with his shame.
The entire meeting room goes so silent as Shigaraki enters, making sure he's at his side, before he starts over to his chair, making Dabi kneel beside it so he can stroke his hair with one hand as he says, "Apologies for being late, my puppy was being very fussy this morning." And then he waves his hand so that those present can start their chatter about things that their Grand Commander might need to know about. Dabi can't focus past his own embarrassment and the feeling of the plug stretching his insides, but he knows that there are voices that start up and that he probably should be paying attention. But he can't.
He's supposed to be the villain who destroys Endeavor. But he fears that Shigaraki is going to give him a legacy for anything but. He is so consumed by his embarrassment that he can't focus on anything, not until he feels Shigaraki's grip change on the leash and his amusement spark bright across the bond.
"–Dabi is not available for the next three days," Shigaraki tells whoever just asked after him. "I'll be spending time with my puppy instead."
"Of course, Grand Commander," Re-Destro agrees with only the slightest bit of tightness around his eyes as he does so.
Trumpet clears his throat softly, his face nowhere near as hot as Dabi's is, but the other man doesn't look at either of them when he asks, "And... what should we address your... puppy as?"
"What do you mean?" Shigaraki's delight is clear across the bond. Show them. Not only Dabi's whole body so they can see his mark, but just how far he's willing to go to satisfy Shigaraki's desires. Make them all realize what they would have to become to be his toy the way Dabi is, make them acknowledge in a public forum that he has someone to occupy his attention, without showing anyone the mark he doesn't have or making the false claim that they are mutual soulmates.
"Well, uh, given," the politician fails to be entirely tactful as he gestures at Dabi, who is barely tall enough to see over the edge of the table while he's on his knees. "I just mean, is this a good... boy or girl?"
Dabi almost regrets the panties, but he would rather people ask that than put the idea of getting him 'fixed' in Shigaraki's head, so he just lets the humiliation stew in his veins as he tucks his head against Shigaraki's thigh and tries to empty his mind enough to really be nothing but what his master wants.
///
Shigaraki only gets a handful of hours back at the manor between his rounds of fighting Gigantomachina, and he still finds time for this. Dabi bites his lip as he brings his weight back down, filling his body with his master's cock again, and trying his best to keep quiet. It won't change the fact that Shigaraki can see how he's shaking, his cheeks flushed and his prick a desperate, angry red, as he feels how his hole twitches around him as he lifts himself into another thrust, but it helps preserve a tiny sliver of Dabi's sanity if he doesn't let himself moan. Shigaraki's hands are loose around his hips, watching him as he moves over his body with the sole purpose of being a good toy and making sure his master is satisfied. His pleasure doesn't matter, and this is something bitter that takes root in him as he finds that just a few months of this treatment, and he only gets hard now when Shigaraki is paying attention to him.
"Stop looking at me like that," Shigaraki tells him, his tone flat and nearly disinterested as he fucks his hips up into Dabi's body as he keeps moving.
"W-what?" It's hard for him to focus when he has Shigaraki at just the right angle to be rubbing against his prostate every time he drops back down.
"Like you would be strangling me if you weren't too much of a whore to stop riding my cock." Shigaraki clarifies flatly, and that sends a spark of rage up Dabi's spine that is strong enough to make him stop abruptly. That only has Shigaraki rolling his eyes, which makes Dabi's anger even worse.
"You're the one who told me to get up here. I don't want you–" It feels like a lie when it comes out of his mouth, even though he knows that it wasn't not too long ago. Every time Shigaraki touched him hurt before, every time left him crying, sick with shame, and more eager to race up to the end of his life just to escape this. Just because he's found an angle to make it feel good doesn't mean that he wants this.
"Of course you don't. That's why you're always ready in our room, clean, naked, prepped. If you had a tail, it would be wagging constantly when you see me coming– and then you have the gall to pout like a brat when I bother to give you my attention."
Dabi knows that this is bait. Shigaraki never tolerates him talking back to him, and he certainly isn't about to start now. But the things he's saying now are too much. He can't stop himself from snarling, "Because if I don't 'behave' you spend all of your free time beating me black and blue–"
"And you love it," Shigaraki says, his hands tightening around Dabi's hips, and with more force and strength than Dabi thought the other man held in his body, he rolls them over without even pulling out. He pins Dabi to the bed and then gives him one more rough thrust before he braces his forearm across his shoulders and looks down at him as Dabi starts to work himself up into the proper rage that Shigaraki's touches usually inspire in him. He leans in to whisper in his ear as he keeps speaking, "You like being the victim. You want it to hurt because when it hurts, you get to think that none of this is your fault, and you get to fantasize about killing me."
Dabi hates how well Shigaraki seems to know the workings of his mind when he isn't his soulmate. He doesn't want to know that he's somehow so easy for Shigaraki to read anyway. "I can't kill you."
"No, you can't, but that just means that you have an excuse to think about me constantly that lets you pretend you don't want what you really do." Shigaraki is too satisfied across the bond, and Dabi knows he should stop, but he can't make himself actually do it as he snarls.
"The only thing I want is to see you and your 'war' fail." There's a twisted satisfaction in him as he says that. "I want to feel it when you realize that you lost."
He expects to be hit. He thinks that Shigaraki is going to snarl, pull at his skin, beat his knuckles into his body, make the fucking hurt– but the other man's smug amusement doesn't waver as he shifts over him on the bed. His hand cups the side of Dabi's face, and he doesn't immediately dig his fingers into him to pull the flesh free of his staples. Instead, his eyes soften on him as he smiles gently. "My determined little firefly." His voice is soft and warm too, in a way that Dabi hasn't ever seen before, and that puts a pit in his stomach of something that he can't put a name to. "Always thinking so far ahead and so devoted, no matter what you do." He all but purrs the words as he keeps rolling his hips into Dabi's body, the pace this time smooth, deep, and measured as he keeps talking. He hasn't ever fucked Dabi like this before, and he finds that his flagging erection comes back all too quickly as he bites his lip hard again to try and keep himself quiet as his whole body lights up with pleasure. "You were the only person who could ever be my second-in-command, my soulmate. No one else could be clever enough to stay on equal footing with me. I was so sure that you wouldn't be anything but a nuisance at the beginning, but you've put so much work into making yourself perfect so you could stay by my side, and I am so grateful that you did, puppy."
Dabi's stomach swoops, his whole body getting hotter as Shigaraki keeps rolling his hips deep into his own, the words low in his ears. They make something inside of him ache almost as sweetly as the pleasure that starts to roll through him. "Shig–" his voice is breathy, desperate, and his nails claw along the other man's back, his thighs wrapping around his hips as he tries to get him deeper. It feels good, sometimes, when Shigaraki uses his body, but this is different. Shigaraki isn't usually trying to make it feel good for both of them. But he is now, and Dabi's whole body goes even hotter as the other man gives him what he wants and increases the pace. Dabi tries so hard, but he can't staunch the moan that slips past his lips as his insides are given even more of that wonderful friction.
"See, baby boy? This is all you wanted. You just wanted to feel good. You wanted a soulmate who would kiss you and tell you how wonderful their life is now that you're in it," Shigaraki leans in closer, and Dabi's heart skips. It's a keening, aching want that spears his chest like a red-hot poker as Tomura's nose brushes against his, their lips nearly touching as he murmurs, "You fantasize about killing me because you can't admit to yourself what you really want. But you could just say it. Just tell me, firefly." He rolls his hips again, and Dabi's mind nearly whites out.
There is a pressure building up, at his root, behind his eyes, as his body is swept up in what Shigaraki wants from him. He wants to drown everything out, to send his mind somewhere else so he doesn't think at all for a while, but he can't escape when Tomura's hair is tickling his cheeks, and those red eyes are on his with such an intensity that he thinks they might bypass the lack of bond and carve out his soul anyway.
"Please," his voice is so thin as the heaviness of their breaths builds alongside their orgasms. "Please, Tomura, please–"
His soulmate seals their lips together, and Dabi shatters apart. He clutches onto the other man as he tries to devour his mouth, desperate to find what he's been looking for as the movements, the attention, the words, push him over the edge. He moans his pleasure into Tomura's mouth, but the other man pulls away as he speeds up his thrusts and brings Dabi's body into oversensitivity all too quickly.
And it's not affection that echoes through his mark as he looks desperately up at Shigaraki, whose smile is not the same as he thought it was a second before. "That's so sad, Dabi." He tells him. "Always act like you don't need anyone, like you're going to be the one who outsmarts and outlasts us all, and you're just a pathetic, desperate, needy whore who would do anything just for a chance to be loved."
Dabi's chest goes hollow, his fingers twitching against Shigaraki's back before his limbs go limp as he feels that too-familiar cruel amusement radiating out along his spine.
"Go ahead, puppy," Shigaraki goads as he fucks into him several more hard times as he chases his own completion, "Get angry, go back to wishing me dead. You can't hide what you really want, but it's so fun to see you try."
Dabi turns his face into the pillows and does his best not to cry as Shigaraki finishes inside of him before he pulls out, unceremoniously, and stands to go shower. "I hate you," he croaks so weakly, knowing that this was the punishment for his disobedience and that he would have rather had a beating.
"And I'll never love you." He leaves the room, and it's only then that Dabi hides his face in his hands to muffle his sobs as they wrack out of his body even worse than the first time Shigaraki deigned to tear him open with his cock. Did his soul always know that? Did it think he didn't deserve to ever even try to find someone who could? It doesn't matter now. This punishment hurts so much worse than any of the others, and when Shigaraki, the next two times he comes back from training, can't beat Dabi into being the way he was before, he thinks that even the monster that he's made his soulmate decides that this isn't a punishment he'll use again. Dabi is a toy, after all, and a broken toy isn't any fun.
///
Shigaraki is bored. Dabi can feel it taking root in him slowly, and it's that awareness that brings Dabi back to himself as well. Or, rather, as much of himself as he can still be when the other man turned him into a nomu. He still doesn't like looking at himself in the mirror, his shame going so bright as he sees all of the swaths of scars replaced with smooth black skin, a new patch of it between his legs so that his genitals could be made internal and only come out when he's been stimulated, allowing Shigaraki to cart him around wherever he wants, completely naked, without it being inappropriate in the way it would have been before. He's been trying to just keep his mind elsewhere so that he doesn't have to be present for anything. He's not needed afterall. The war is over. The rebuilding efforts went so far while he was locked up in the tank. Shigaraki is king now, and the whole world knows that Dabi is his pet. At least their perception of him is slightly more favorable than Dabi's own. To the rest of the world, Dabi is Shigaraki's loyal and a little mad guard dog that will do anything to protect his master and soulmate. Their names are always talked about in the same sentence and always with fear or reverence. Dabi is the only one who has to know just how little Shigaraki cares about him beyond being a possession, and he is forced to live, so he makes his peace with that.
But now that the war is over and there is nothing left to do but actually rule over the country they've rebuilt from the ground up, Shigaraki is bored. Dabi knows that his boredom needs to be relieved, but he doesn't know how to do it. He's stopped thinking for himself because that gets him into trouble. He's a good dog now. His master will tell him how to serve him. Shigaraki seems to decide that his boredom is too severe for him to put up with as well. He does try a few other things. He goes to see Spinner, getting him to spend a day or two just playing games. He goes and sees Toga, who has been getting really into painting and fashion now that she can pursue hobbies instead of fighting. Dabi thinks she's desperate to show other people how she sees the world, but painting with blood is too ephemeral to actually manage that in a way that she's satisfied with. Outside of work, Compress wants to ensure there are avenues so that fewer people get boxed into specific lifestyles, and that means helping to build more community programs to give people opportunities that weren't available before– so he always has some kind of community play, gallery, sports event, or something else that Shigaraki can show up for. And Twice is always looking to try things out in different sectors of their new government so that he has the knowledge about what's going on, even if it's a little jumbled, that way he won't ever again be deceived and taken advantage of the way Overhaul did to him. It's good for Shigaraki to show up with him too, learning what he can and making sure that no one ever thinks that they are truly out of his sight. It helps keep people honest and behaving, but after a week and a half away and Dabi getting to be a person instead of a pet for that long, Shigaraki comes back, and that restlessness has only grown.
Dabi sits at his feet in his office. He doesn't get to wear clothes anymore, but he does have other concessions. He is still a member of the League and responsible for his own work as Shigaraki's second, even if everyone knows what other roles he fills for their king. So he sits and taps away at his tablet, making sure that all of his work has been seen to and that there won't be any reason for anyone to bother him for the next few days. No matter how Shigaraki decides to entertain himself with his body, he is so durable now that the bruises and broken bones normally don't last longer than a week or so at most. Though... he can't feel the edge of violence that used to come so readily to the other man lately. He thinks that maybe it's because they haven't had to fight. Maybe because Shigaraki has reached a status past even his teacher, with so many worshipping him out in the open, unlike the shadows and rumors that AFO was forced to cling to for years. Either way, Dabi will be ready for how Shigaraki chooses to purge himself of his boredom.
It's another hour of his master working on his computer before he leans back in his chair and puts his hand through Dabi's hair again. He stops working and waits for an order, but Shigaraki just presses a button on his phone, and Dabi listens as it rings, the call on speaker so that he can do so.
"Your Majesty," Re-Destro's voice is very bright and cheerful, but it always is, and Dabi does his best not to snarl as he hears it. He's not a real animal, and no matter how much it annoys him that the other man still clings to his delusion of becoming Shigaraki's partner, it's not for him to decide if Shigaraki takes one or not. He doesn't think that Re-Destro is the one who started the whispers about Shigaraki not having a mark for Dabi, or about how Shig would eventually need an heir. As if their modifications and Shigaraki's quirks won't keep them young and powerful forever now. Re-Destro is just the most blatant about his desire to see Dabi swept to the side to make room for someone else in Shigaraki's life. "It's always a delight to hear from you outside of work hours. Whatever can I do for you?"
"My dog slipped his leash," Shigaraki says, his fingers scratching lightly over Dabi's scalp as he speaks. That feels nice; most soft touches Shigaraki gives him feel nice, though the words paired with that touch are not what he expects.
"Oh dear. Do you need–"
"He'll have slipped it between six and eleven AM tomorrow morning," Shigaraki goes on, "on the west side of the city. He might keep to the forest, but he might stray into more populated areas. I'll be retrieving him myself, and I trust that arrangements will be made to ensure that I'm not interrupted and there is no inappropriate interference while I'm doing so." And as he waits for Re-Destro to respond, Shigaraki tugs at Dabi's hair just enough to make him look up at him. Dabi does, knowing already what the other man wants out of him. This isn't the first time that Shigaraki has 'set him loose'. Dabi turns into his body, pressing against the side of his legs and lifting his head so he can lick at his fingers. He feels the pulse of heat that goes through the other man as he does that so readily, and it's echoed in his body as he discovers a way to be a good dog for his master for the first time in a few weeks, as his boredom has grown.
"Oh, I see." And Re-Destro does a very bad job of sounding pleased at the prospect. If anything, that only makes Dabi more smug. He might not have wanted to end up like this, but Shigaraki has ensured that he can't ever be anything else. So he might as well be good at it. He catches Shig's wrist, licking between his fingers before he lets the other man feed them into his mouth, sucking at the skin like he would want the taste of him even if Dabi didn't already know that he can't use his original quirk to hurt him. "Are you sure? I mean, we can always send someone else out to pick up your... dog. Or we could have someone come to the palace and install the additional security measures–"
"Are you questioning how I care for my pet?" Shigaraki's voice is sure and cold, his eyes never straying from Dabi's face as he speaks. And it's that tone and intensity that has Dabi whimpering around his fingers, his body going so hot, nowhere worse than between his legs, as he feels a slickness start to smear against his thighs. His body is not his own anymore, and that sensation, no matter how many times it's happened in the three years since Shigaraki had him transformed into a nomu, always takes him off guard for a moment before he can recognize it as arousal.
"No! No, of course not. I'll make certain that the area is clear of any unwanted elements and that those staying are aware of what might be taking place. "
Dabi gags himself on his master's fingers to muffle his moan as he spreads his thighs, his cock moving through his slick so that it can press out from his body, so much more sensitive in the open air than it felt when his body was his own.
Shigaraki's eyes flick down to him as he crooks his fingers in Dabi's throat, making him gag softly before he adds, "As you should. I think my puppy is in heat, so it may take a while to get him calmed down enough to come home."
"...Yes, Your Majesty."
Shigaraki hangs up on Re-Destro and takes his fingers out of Dabi's mouth. His leg lashes out, foot connected with Dabi's growing erection hard enough to put tears in his eyes and make him yelp as he curls in on himself. The pain is so intense his stomach rolls, and his cock retreats swiftly back into his body, throbbing the entire time. But that's okay. Even though he hurts, his master feels interested more now than he has in weeks. That's all that has to matter to him so that he can keep being a good dog.
"We're going to bed early, puppy," Shigaraki tells him as he stands, and Dabi makes himself follow even though he's still aching. They need to be in bed early so that Dabi can sneak out of the palace early too. He has a ten-kilometer run just to get to the city, and he wants to make it there this time for certain.
The next morning, Dabi climbs out of his dog bed when the sky is still just starting to turn the lighter colors of gray before dawn. Shigaraki still hardly sleeps, so he's not surprised to find that the other man has gone elsewhere so he won't be observing Dabi as he 'escapes'. Dabi wonders if Shigaraki likes this because, on some level, he enjoyed it when Dabi really was a bad dog who got into trouble all of the time, or if it's just because he likes to have an excuse to punish him no matter what. But either way, it doesn't matter because Dabi does want to run. He goes to the closet and steals a set of his master's clothes, just some joggers, a t-shirt, a pair of tennis shoes, and a hat that he's pretty sure Compress gave him that was leftover from one of the events he helped put on. He bundles all of it up in a backpack and then slips out of the palace. They keep trying to make the security system foolproof, but no one can keep him inside any place he doesn't want to be. Not now that his nomu body is so impossibly strong and fast, while his flames still burn hotter than anything on earth, even if he hasn't ever been able to awaken the ice under his skin again since he helped Tomura kill AFO. So he breaks a lock, melting it out of the gate, and takes off into the forest. He knows that his master will have gotten an alert, so he runs as fast as he can, not making a beeline for the section of the city he can escape into, but finding a place to hide the backpack full of clothes before he keeps going as deep into the forest as possible.
The exhilaration that he feels running now is not just from him. He can feel Shigaraki's as well, the overwhelming rush of desire and determination, along with that edge of violence that really does make Dabi feel like he's being hunted by a wild animal. He thinks that he could probably survive being attacked by most animals, given his new body, but Shigaraki is a real threat. He could hurt him, has hurt him, and that doesn't manage to deter him. This is better than the hours and days that they spend acting civilly after years of violence and war. There is so much violence that lives inside of them both, and even if most of Dabi's has been put there by Shigaraki's treatment of him, he can't help but enjoy this small chance to unleash it a little more. There is a relief in being able to run like he's a hunted animal that makes his chest feel lighter for the first time in months. He didn't know that he could still feel light, or that joy could spark behind his ribs that doesn't belong to Shigaraki, but he enjoys the feeling of the chilled autumn morning air against his skin as he runs as hard and fast as he can through the forest.
And when he hears other branches snapping a split second before there are hands trying to grab onto him, Shigaraki's weight behind the tackle, he is still more joyous than fearful as he is knocked off balance and they both go tumbling to the forest floor.
"Bad dog," Shigaraki tells him as Dabi tries to use every ounce of strength in his body to push away from his master's hold. He lets his mind go as he's pinned and helpless; his master wouldn't have ever let Ujiko make him a monster that could actually outpace his greatest creation, but he doesn't care. Dabi tries to snarl, to twist and get his teeth into Shigaraki's skin. He manages to sink them into the side of his wrist as one of his hands holds Dabi's arms, and his other is busy moving fabric, but the wound will heal over as soon as he takes his teeth from his skin. So Dabi bites him again and again as he tries his best to get out of his grasp with his own considerable strength. "Running away and biting? I'm going to have to keep you in a muzzle for a month."
It's only satisfaction in his voice as he gets his cock lined up with Dabi's hole. It's good training that immediately has him mewling around the bloody flesh in his mouth as he feels his hole start to drip as Shigaraki doesn't wait to push inside of him. His body was tight and tense from adrenaline, and that only enhances the feeling of fullness that he gets as Shigaraki starts to move as soon as he's sheathed inside of his body. Dabi can't keep his teeth in the other's skin because he moans too loudly, too much like–
"My needy little bitch in heat," Master growls in his ear as he leans down to return the favor and puts a brutal bite into the place where his shoulder and neck meet. The pain paired with the hard, fast movements of his hips leaves Dabi's body opening with that pulse of need again, his cock slipping out of his body. It's beyond humiliating to be fucked on the cold ground like this, his prick rubbing against the grass and underbrush beneath him as his fingers scrape dirt under his nails, as any kind of squirming or bucking to try to get free of Shigaraki only leaves him leaning into everything that makes him even hotter.
He doesn't have any words, just whining and moaning as Shigaraki keeps up that brutal pace that leaves Dabi's entire body shaking so badly as he tries again and again to get more. The pleasure and adrenaline in his body are echoed by Shigaraki's satisfaction, his interest as he finally has a way of entertaining himself for the first time in so long. It's so easy for the two of them to use this as a moment to let go of all of the responsibility, all of the ways that they've had to keep it together so that they don't upset other people, and just destroy each other the way that they've wanted to for months since the last time they felt this kind of relief.
It's too easy for Shigaraki's bruising movements to bring Dabi over the edge, his cum spilling hot and clinging to the rough grass beneath him. The orgasm is dazing for a moment, and Dabi allows himself to go fully limp on the ground as Shigaraki keeps moving inside of him. He has so much stamina that it always takes him longer to cum than it does Dabi, and when he feels his rhythm go a little frantic, when he pushes in deep– Dabi throws his head back. hearing Shigaraki's nose crack before he feels it against the back of his skull as he pushes with all of his weight. He manages to ruin the other man's orgasm, his cum still streaking Dabi's skin, but not spilling inside of him as Dabi knocks him off balance enough that he can extract his body from beneath his own.
And he runs. He doesn't hesitate, doesn't look back, Dabi taps into every ounce of strength and speed that he has as a nomu, and he runs. He sends a wave of fire out behind him as he goes, as if he's forgotten that Shigaraki is fireproof, and then runs parallel to it until he sees his master leap through the flames and continue towards the city as he tracks him. Dabi goes through the flames as well, knowing that the clean-up crew will be coming fast to avoid the entire forest burning down due to their game, so he runs quickly, but a little more stealthily, back to where he stashed the clothes. Dabi tears out the lining of the backpack to wipe away the cum from his skin before he puts on the clothes and then finds the main road that goes west, putting the hat on and pulling up the hood, running along the shoulder like he's nothing but the average jogger whenever a car or helicopter passes overhead, the latter certainly part of the clean-up team who wants to make sure that the fire doesn't get any more out of control, before speeding up to his full pace when no one is there to see him. And with his enhanced speed, he makes it into the city within twenty minutes, Shigaraki nowhere in sight, and his side of the bond strangely silent as he plots to find Dabi.
Entering the city and finding it to be, more or less, a ghost town, reminds Dabi more sharply than anything else that, after all of the fighting, violence, and cruelty that Shigaraki brought into the world, he did actually build something for them to live in afterwards. And today, this section of the city knows that their king is playing games with his dog and that anyone who didn't want to potentially bear witness to that, and any minors who call the area home, needed to leave between six and eleven. So as he moves along the streets, clothed and alone for the first time in so long, not being hunted by anyone but his master, Dabi feels something heavy loosen in his chest. There are still a handful of people, some who spot him and whisper and then move swiftly out of his way, but he doesn't get stopped or harassed. He is the king's dog; this is a kind of play that their people know about, and all the ones who stayed this morning are the ones who were... curious, or titillated by the prospect of seeing their game played out. Dabi doesn't know if Shigaraki has made it to the city yet or not, but he finds himself searching the streets frantically, looking for somewhere that is populated enough for him to hide. He hasn't ever gotten this far in one of their games before, and there is a buzz of anticipation that goes through him as he wonders if he'll be punished or rewarded for winning if he manages to stay away from Shigaraki for the rest of the time that they have. Tomura, of all of the ways he fucks with him, does enjoy games, even if he never lets Dabi win for long; he will sometimes, if only to make punishing him more fun when he finds some new tiny misstep to use as an excuse to do so.
Dabi isn't surprised that the most populated place he finds this early in the morning is a coffee shop, and he enters the building, suddenly realizing that he... doesn't have any money. He hasn't had to have money for such a long time, and even now, he isn't even certain that he's ever seen Shigaraki use any either. But he can't remember the last time he got to go with Shigaraki to any of the community events he sometimes attends for the others. Even those, he thinks, are very curated. Shigaraki is the king of this new Japan. He can't just walk around his city, even if they did build this place to function just like Deika did during the MLA era. Why not? It's something that echoes in the back of his mind as he finds a small, unoccupied booth and tucks himself into it, positioned in a good enough spot that he can see out through the wall of windows that line the front of the store and with only the kitchen and counter to his back. It's the best vantage point he is going to get in this building, and with the seven or so people who are hanging around, he thinks that he might be able to hide here for a while.
"Can I get you a drink?"
Dabi startles when the woman from behind the register, now that she doesn't have a line, comes out from behind the counter to ask him. He feels like a deer in headlights as he realizes it's... been so long since he talked to anyone he didn't work with, and even then, when was the last time he had a conversation with someone in person and not over email? He usually has to be his master's good dog in public. He doesn't get to talk because a good dog doesn't speak. "I, uh, I don't have–" He feels shame bite at his cheeks. He's gotten so bad at being a person in the past few years, and that hasn't felt as terrible as it does now. It was so much easier for him to pretend and lose himself in it when he was just letting himself float along, riding out the waves of Shigaraki's emotions like they were his own. They are more important than Dabi's, certainly, as he feels shame that Shigaraki could never even contemplate going through his body.
The woman is a heteromorph with the ears of a mouse and whiskers on her cheeks, "For the top lieutenant of the war? Anything you want is on the house." Her voice is soft, and her smile is gentle. She looks at him like he's a person and not what he's been turned into, and with Shigaraki's side of the bond quiet as he searches for him, Dabi is left to sit with how badly it hurts again to be reminded that he had to give all of that up when the other man put a claim on his soul.
"I– uh. Whatever your favorite is, please." Is all he manages to say, his voice too small to feel like the same person who fought that war and helped to win it.
"I'll get you my second favorite," she says with that same smile, "I don't think dogs can have chocolate."
Her tone is joking and light, but the immediate reminder of what else he is, what everyone in this building knows, crashes him even harder back down to earth than Shigaraki's tackle did. He doesn't say anything, and her face falls too, like she didn't expect for that to be something that would upset him.
"Oh, er, I mean–"
"That's fine, I think I just want some water, actually," Dabi says, not looking at her anymore. "It was a long run."
"Right, sure," she doesn't try to backtrack any further, she just excuses herself swiftly and goes back behind the counter, and Dabi tries to push down all of the hurt that keeps trying to claw its way up his throat. He can't let it take root there and turn into a lump, because if it does, then he'll burst into tears, and Dabi can't imagine what it will do to him to break down again, let alone here, in front of so many other people. He keeps his grief, his sorrow, his resentment locked up behind closed doors, only for the source of them to see. Of course, it never makes Shigaraki do anything, but Dabi doesn't want anyone else to see, because as his emotions fall away, unable to find purchase in the markless man, it makes it easier for him to remind himself that those feelings aren't important either.
The shadow that falls over his table again isn't the right size for the server, and Dabi doesn't even fully turn his attention to it before the wave of satisfaction and triumph go through him as Shigaraki gets his hand against his shoulder and he pushes him so forcefully that his head impacts the wall on the other side of the booth hard enough to leave a dent. But his skull is far harder than most building materials now, and that blow barely does more than startle him as Dabi realizes he's trapped when Shigaraki climbs into the booth with him. Fuck! How did he– Dabi growls at him, finding it so much easier to go back to being his feral dog, as he is pushed into the wall, than it was to sit in this booth like a person.
"There you are, puppy. I don't know if I should be impressed with how clever you're getting or annoyed with you slipping your leash." But Dabi can feel the emotions that rush through his body that don't belong to him. There is a heady satisfaction at being able to unleash himself the way that only Dabi can allow because he's the only one strong enough to hold up to his force and who won't break under his touch. There's a prickle of grim determination that Dabi can't place. And most of all, there's a sense of triumph that overwhelms his senses as his master hauls him up from the booth and slams him back onto the table by his stolen hoodie. Dabi has the wind knocked out of him, but his hands come up to claw at Tomura's long-sleeved shirt, as he flails out and growls, like he really isn't anything but a wild animal, falling back into it so quickly, even though he knows that there are other people around. Other people who could have seen him as a person, but who now have to confront the fact that he's nothing but an animal. He wonders if his shame would have always gotten so completely tied to his arousal, or if that's just another unique way that Shigaraki fucked him up. Either way, as he realizes there are so many eyes on him as Shigaraki manhandles him, he feels himself starting to get wet, his cock starting to get excited and leave a similar spreading dampness across his pants as it starts to push out of his body again.
"Naughty thing," the satisfaction in his master's voice must be strong enough for everyone in the room to hear it, but that only makes Dabi more aroused. "Can't figure out your place unless I put it into a way that your simple mind can understand."
Shigaraki reaches for his sweatshirt, and the fabric tears like tissue paper as he pulls it off of Dabi's body. He thinks that he hears someone else gasp, and knowing that people have stayed that they're watching as his master reaches for the waistband of his joggers as well, only makes his erection all the more obvious for the split second before that fabric is gone as well.
"You're mine, puppy," Shigaraki tells him, his hands moving against Dabi's naked skin, able to hold him in place with his caresses because he knows no one can see bruises forming over the black skin that has taken the place of his scars, and that he has so much strength that he doesn't have to show any strain as he keeps Dabi's body beneath him. The pain and pressure that build across his body only tangle with the arousal that scorches his veins and leaves him having a harder time growling at the other man. And when he reaches down his body to curl his fingers around his cock, stroking him in a sure movement, just this side of too rough, Dabi lets out a moan so loud that he nearly misses the start of his master's words. "You don't leave my side." He orders, "You belong close to me because otherwise I know that you'll just be rutting against anything that moves like the needy mutt you are."
Dabi lets out a strangled yip as he tries to rut up into his hand. Reinforcing his master's words allows him to get another wave of pleasure that echoes across the bond as Shigaraki seems much more sure of the way that they are being watched now.
"Filthy little mongrel." So much satisfaction in the words. "You would hump my leg all day if I let you."
It's a horrible, biting shame that rings through his whole body and makes him try to hide his face as he crosses his arms over his head. His lashes are clumping with tears, and he doesn't want any of the people watching as Shigaraki strokes his cock more deliberately than he has in months to see that the words, the echoes of his soulmate's pleasure, and the attention that he's getting are all enough to have him on the edge embarrassingly quickly. But his cock gets played with so infrequently, and it's so sensitive now that it's inside of his body most of the time. He already came once this morning, and he usually only gets that while his master is fucking him so hard. Having his hand wrapped around him as he tells him,
"Going to stay with me, puppy. I'll put a leash on your cute little prick if that's the only way to keep you at my side."
And the thought of being forced aroused, of his cock being put in a cage with a leash attached to it, so that he's hard, hurting, and helpless for anyone who looks at him to see, is something that makes his stomach sour, but it makes his master so excited. It's so much easier to take that on as his own, and he proves exactly how needy of a dog he is when he cums hard all over his stomach, his hole so excited that he can feel his slick leaking out against the table and making a wet spot.
"See? Such an over-eager doggy," Master's voice is heavy with his arousal too. "But you still slipped your collar. I guess you need something else to sink into that empty head of yours and remind you who you belong to."
Shigaraki doesn't have an ounce of shame for pulling his cock out of his own sweats and forcing Dabi's knees to his chest in front of the people in this room. Dabi takes it on for the both of them, his cock unable to flag even after his orgasm as they all can look at what was done to his body before the war even finished. Made to be a good dog, a wet hole, a needy animal for his master's pleasure. And Tomura takes so much pleasure in getting to sink back into his body and fuck him just as hard as he had when he caught him earlier, but this time, with Dabi's legs trapped against his chest, and his shoulders braced against the table with Shigaraki's arm across his shoulders, he can lean his full weight into every thrust. This angle puts him even deeper inside of his body, making his oversensitive prostate easy to brush against each time his cock slams into him. He moans and whines so loudly, trying still to buck the other man off of him, but it just makes every thrust better as his helplessness feeds into Shigaraki's satisfaction so clearly.
He keeps Dabi pinned there, the needy sounds that Dabi makes ringing off the walls in ways that make it impossible for anyone to ignore what is happening to his body in the corner booth of this coffee shop. And as brutal as it must look, Dabi can only feel how good it is as he does his very best to take and take everything that his master wants to give him. He is so desperate, so sensitive inside, that it doesn't surprise him that he's leaking terribly again, keening loudly, as he gets close to his third orgasm of the day, as Shigaraki finally gets up to his second.
"That's it, puppy." He growls, his grip even more bruising as he picks up his pace even further. Dabi is all but a puddle against the tabletop. "Gonna mark you inside and out, and then you're not going to run away again." Dabi only understands the first part, but he doesn't have much time to figure out the context of the second before Shigaraki enacts it on his flesh. He leans in and closes his teeth around the side of Dabi's neck, biting him with the same force that Dabi put into his earlier, and that pain tears his orgasm out of him. It's mirrored by his master's pleasure as he spills inside of him this time, and the rush of satisfaction that comes on its wave is so strong, and Dabi's mind is so empty, that for another moment, it's like he doesn't just live inside of Shigaraki's emotions, but his head as well.
The satisfaction of getting rid of his boredom. The ecstasy of a good orgasm. The... obsession that lives beneath the surface. The way he has wanted to rule this world once he destroyed everything he didn't like. Triumph because he got there. He did it. He won his war, destroyed the world, and built back something that is so solely his– Possessiveness that melds messily into affection as he feels how he was able to not only meet his goals, but exceed them because he built a world where he gets to play with his favorite toy just like this, wherever he wants, and no one will argue with him. There won't be any repercussions at all as long as he continues to do what he needs to maintain his control, and control has always been the thing he was best at honing. He is content like this, and Dabi whimpers as he lies under him, unable to put up any more fight.
He's known the shape of Shigaraki's emotions for years. He knew that they weren't as deep as the ones that constantly feel like they might swallow Dabi up in an inferno, but in this moment, he's shown, once again, that hoping for more is a fool's errand. He doesn't need to keep being that. Not when he can be Tomura's good dog, not when... being his favorite toy is as close to love as he thinks the other man is capable of feeling. That should be enough. He can be happy with that. It's more than he ever thought he would get before.
Tomura licks some of the blood off of the side of Dabi's neck before his slower healing factor takes it away completely, and pulls him off of the table after he's righted his own clothes. Dabi curls into his chest with a soft yip. His master might not love him the way that Dabi thinks, very distantly, he once hoped he might be loved, but he carries him home and washes the cum, dirt, and blood off of his skin before he locks him in his kennel for 'misbehaving'. That's good enough for him.
///
A full day of being a dog in every way at the office before they get to go home to the palace, and when they arrive, their dinner is already set out, Dabi's once again in dishes on the floor, and they eat quietly. Shigaraki used to play games on his phone while he ate, but he tends to give the man his silent attention now. Some nights, they even talk as they sit and eat together. But he is a dog tonight, and they don't exchange a word before they finish their meals. There is less to do now that things are running smoothly, and that means that neither of them really needs to work after they eat, so when his master goes into the den and sits down to play one of his games to kill time until bed, Dabi just curls up in his dog bed to watch.
They pass a few hours like that, but eventually Shigaraki stands, taking off Dabi's leash, but whistling for him to follow as he turns and heads towards their bedroom. Dabi perks up, pushing off of the floor and walking to the room with the other man, his legs trembling slightly as he gets used to being able to stand again like a normal person. He's been a good dog today, good enough to have sated his master's annoyance at least. They get ready for bed, and when it's actually time to climb in, Dabi hesitates where he sits at the foot.
Shigaraki ignores him for a few minutes as he taps away at his phone, but eventually he looks up and instructs, "Speak."
"...I'm sorry for misbehaving, master." He still isn't sure what he did before, but it's always good to err on the side of remorse when it comes to keeping his master happy. It doesn't work right now, as he gets another soft spike of annoyance through the bond, but Dabi doesn't mind that. He just asks, "...Can we go for a walk in the city tomorrow?" He doesn't know if Tomura will want him to slip his leash or not, but he always feels better when he gets to fully see how completely he owns the Japan that he has spent all of this time rebuilding.
"We'll see. Go to sleep."
Dabi doesn't argue with him; he just curls up at the foot of the bed the way a good dog should.
It's hours later when he wakes up, still plagued with nightmares about too many things that a pet shouldn't think about. He tries to be still until he stops smoking, worried he might disturb his master, when a faint blue glow catches his eye. Panic surges through him as his head snaps to the other side of the bed, worried he somehow set the sheets on fire even though his quirk shouldn't have worked if it was close enough to his soulmate–
That soft blue glow radiates out from beneath the scattered strands of Tomura's long hair as it falls against the bed. Dabi's heart pounds behind his ribs as he crawls, carefully, up the bed, as he tries to not wake his master, who is still the victim of his insomnia most nights. And as he gets closer, he sees that his eyes haven't deceived him. There is a patch of burns across the back of Shigaraki's neck and going down to the centerpoint of his back, all of which glows the same dull blue as Dabi's Decay scars glow dull red. He wants to reach out and touch them, to try and wake his master and demand to know when this happened. But he feels another, far deeper annoyance hit the bond that tells him Tomura is awake, and he knows what Dabi is doing.
And after a whole day of being punished, he knows the reason now. Dabi still can't stop himself from brushing some of his hair aside as he dips his head lower. He knows, knows, that this changes nothing. He didn't even feel it when Tomura got his mark. Because he already lives in the other man's emotions. Shigaraki has known since the very beginning how all of this makes Dabi feel because he has always been able to read rooms and manipulate everyone around him into doing whatever he wants them to. Being able to actually feel Dabi's emotions, too, doesn't change anything.
Dabi's voice is soft when he murmurs, "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have tied myself to you to become a good dog. I should have been good from the start." He hasn't had to apologize for his behavior verbally in a long time, and he feels how it doesn't soothe his master's annoyance as he does it twice in one night. What proves to be much more effective is him leaning down to give the mark a soft lick before he moves away, curling back up at the foot of the bed.
His master wants a good pet, not a soulmate. Dabi can't make the latter one stop now that it's happened, but he can keep being a good dog. He can be his favorite toy, his best warrior if they ever need to fight again. And as long as he does those things... Tomura will keep being the soulmate that Dabi needed. He stopped feeling the depth of how much he hated that at the beginning, a long time ago. His soul determined that he needed someone who hurt him, who broke him down and twisted him into something new. It's easier to be whatever Tomura wants, because at least he knows that Tomura won't stop wanting him so long as he tries. He won't get rid of him when he fails; he delights in getting to punish him for it. He adores that there is always some new shape Dabi will let himself be twisted into so he can keep belonging to him.
He thinks, after all of these years, that's why the mark finally goes both ways. Tomura doesn't need him, but he enjoys having that complete control over one person that he doesn't have to soften his edges for. That he can break and bend without having to worry that it will put a fracture into the cult of personality that he has built his entire empire on. He wouldn't ever let Dabi go, not if he ran away, not if he tried to kill himself, not if death itself walked up and tried to claim him instead. And Dabi thinks that's the truth behind soulmates. It's not love, it's not romance. He feels an echo of grim satisfaction that goes through Tomura's mind as he unravels the emotions that Dabi offers to him through the bond. His and Shigaraki's souls are both made of rotting things, and they just so happen to meld together in a way that no other pair could. That's enough. Dabi is finally able to put away that aching, crying child that still lives inside of him, begging to know why no one he ever loved would love him the same way. This is enough. As long as Shigaraki is happy, Dabi will be too. It's what he was made for.
"Good dog."
Thank you so much for reading! If you liked it, consider leaving an ask/comment, and if you are interested in a commission, check out this post!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Dabi has known for years that he wouldn't be able to get his revenge without having resources to help clear his path. The League of Villains, when they arrive on the scene, seem like they are the best shot he's going to get. Joining, however, turns out to be an odd experience as the rules and methods of their leader just keep getting weirder and weirder. When they spill over into behaviors he can't abide by, Dabi wants out, and Shigaraki is not going to make it easy.
The Hosu incident is interesting. Dabi wasn't sure how the world would take him coming out of the woodwork and tearing down the image of Endeavor for all of them to see. He worried that, even though what he would show the world was true, they wouldn't be ready to accept it. And then Stain had stepped into the light first. He went after heroes, killing or maiming them, as he put out videos that showcased his ideals. He primed the world to see that the heroes were imperfect, and the League of Villains only furthered that momentum. For the first time since he became Dabi, he believes that the truths he shows the world about his father will actually be something that will take hold and resonate the ways he always hoped they would. And even then, he spends a good three weeks after the Hosu incident watching and waiting. Stain is gone now, and the League of Villains has made it a habit of leaving people behind if keeping them together doesn't serve their purposes. He keeps his ear to the ground as he hears that they're recruiting in the wake of Stain again, and makes sure that the people he knows they've taken on don't end up in police custody for a couple of weeks before he decides to get in contact with their broker.
"They're pretty busy preparing for their next job." The man sitting across from him reeks of smoke, wears the clashing flash of someone who has been in villain circles a long time, and has a gap between his teeth. "But if you give me your name and quirk, I'll let the leader know you're interested in an interview."
Dabi doesn't like that, but the fact that the League is actually interviewing people after, last he heard, they just took on anyone they could get for the UA job, is probably a good sign. If they want that kind of specific information, then they are probably more actively trying to build a team to go against the heroes. That will be better for him in the long run. "Dabi, no last name. My quirk is Blue Flame. Make sure they know I burn hotter than Endeavor."
Giran raises his brow as he takes another drag off his cig. "Big talk."
"Accuracy, not posturing," Dabi says, lighting his hand on fire so the other man can feel the way heat spills through the room. "Endeavor's fire isn't blue."
The other man winces at the way the little burst of fire manages to steal any relief the air conditioning was lending to the room and takes out his phone, lifting it as Dabi puts out his hand. He's not expecting the other man to take a picture of him, the shutter sound emitting from the device. But before he can say anything about that, the other man shrugs and starts to type on his phone. "Don't know what their schedule is today, but if they're available it shouldn't take long to get something back."
Dabi shuts his mouth and leans back in his chair, waiting. It takes about ten minutes before the broker's phone buzzes again, and he gives him a grin that does not help put Dabi at ease. He lifts a hand and gestures at the wall a moment before a black hole opens up in the space, making the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end and his whole body flood with heat as his quirk readies itself for whatever is happening now.
"Looks like they have a use for you. I wouldn't keep them waiting. Shigaraki has quite the temper."
Dabi doesn't love that, but he also knows that this is the best shot he has right now, so he keeps his temp high as he stands up and moves towards the portal. It's pure, pitch black all the way through, and he can't help wondering if this is a trap. But no, he heard the reports for Hosu and UA. They have a teleporter. This is just that, just a mode of transportation. Just a way they could drop him from the sky if they decide they don't like what he has to offer. There is more than a fair bit of trepidation as he steps through the portal and feels the energy of it wash over him.
The darkness constricts around his body, crushing in on him, the air stolen from his lungs, as he simultaneously feels so heavy and so weightless as he moves– and then his foot is hitting a worn wooden floor, and he is in soft yellow lights of a different bar in a different place. There is a man made of that same dark smoke standing behind the bar, the leader of the League of Villains sitting at it with a hand pressed over his face. The smoke man seems far more imposing than him, given that the leader is a scrawny man in plain dark clothes and without anything to visibly suggest that he is powerful enough to control the monsters that Dabi saw him unleash on the world.
"You the leader?"
"Are you always so rude?" The guy's voice is a bit raspy and sits at a tenor that he isn't particularly impressed with, either. "Introduce yourself before you ask someone else for their name."
Dabi wants to bristle and sneer at him, but he does want to be here, so he tries, even just a little, to play nice with this guy. "Dabi, figured you already knew that since Giran said he sent over my info."
"Your real name." The other man insists.
"That's for me to know." He replies, putting his hands in his pockets even though he would rather be ready to burst into flames if this goes poorly. He doesn't want to give off the vibe that he's going to start a fight. "I'll tell you if it ever becomes important. I'm 'Dabi’, and that's all I've ever gone by as a villain. That's all that should matter to your League, isn't it?"
There is another pause, one where Dabi can feel the other man's eyes on him as he waits for his response, but with the strange mask over his face, Dabi can't actually see his expression at all as he watches him. It's half a surprise when there isn't a fight that breaks out between them as the other waves his hand, "Fine. You'll go collect your essential belongings only, and then text Kurogiri with your coordinates. All of the members will be living here until the end of their debut job. My name is Tomura Shigaraki, and you answer to me."
Dabi keeps his spine straight and his head held high as he approaches the bar and takes the napkin that the barkeep writes his number on. He isn't going to let anyone else's attitude sway his own. He knows what he's doing and why he's here. If the League isn't good for that, then he'll leave.
Kurogiri gives him a portal back to Giran's haunt, and Dabi heads out with barely a wave. He doesn't actually have much more than the clothes on his back, but he doesn't want them to know that he's already given up everything he has to get involved here.
///
Dabi comes back to the bar and finds that the other members of the League have been called back from wherever they were before and that the bar feels a bit too small with eleven people crammed inside.
"Hi! You must be Dabi, it's nice to meet you! I'm Himiko Toga!" The middle schooler with sharp teeth and bright eyes beams at him from the couch as he sees that the bar and the two vestigial booths are filled with other adults in various states of costume, three in full villain uniforms and the others in more casual clothes, including an even younger kid who is literally still in his school uniform.
"...Hi." He looks around again and finds Shigaraki is still sitting at the bar, a laptop in front of him now as things unfold around him. The others all look to him for what to do now, and before that can really leave a twinge along the back of his neck, Shigaraki addresses one of the group,
"Compress," one of the men in full villain gear, straightens his impeccable posture even more, his face covered in a ceramic mask and wearing a full suit with a tophat. "Show Dabi the building, make introductions."
"Of course, and which room–"
"Top floor."
"What?" He hears the middle school boy say with clear venom as he pushes to his feet from the couch.
"It will be done." The man lifts his hat and gives a theatrical bow as he turns his attention back to Dabi, as one of the other masked men tries to whisper, rather unsuccessfully, that the kid shouldn't say anything in one breath and encourages him in the next. "Welcome to the League of Villains, Dabi. I'm Mr. Compress, and I would be happy to bring you to your room so you can set down your... bag."
Dabi tightens his hold on the strap of his ratty backpack that holds everything he's been able to get for himself since he started on this path. He wants to ask about the meltdown that seems to be imminent from the kid as he asks,
"Why does he get to stay upstairs? The rest of us–"
But Compress gestures him towards the stairs, and Dabi is not a babysitter, so he goes. "The building is not particularly large, but it is functional for our uses," Compress tells him as they go upstairs. By the time they've hit the landing, Dabi can only hear the muffled suggestion of conversation happening below. "On this floor, we have two suites with bathrooms at either end of the hall," he gestures to the nearest door and the furthest as well. "The far room is Tomura's, but this one will be yours."
Dabi bristles slightly. "Really?" He's the new guy; he probably shouldn’t have what sounds like the second-best room in the building before he's even managed to do anything else.
"Yes, it seems as though Tomura has high hopes for you." The words are said very pleasantly, but Dabi can't help but feel a nagging in the back of his mind that tells him there is a wrongness in this. "I'm currently staying in this room, and Toga is in this one." He indicates two of the other four doors and then goes to the third. It's a linen closet, Dabi discovers, as the other man opens it up and takes out a set of sheets before moving back to the door he indicated to Dabi. "In addition to our villain work, we are responsible for maintaining this building, and we have a rotation for chores. Is there anything that you excel at or have a particular distaste for? We try to divide the work evenly, but there are some concessions we've made to keep... everyone comfortable."
"I can clean or whatever as long as I have gloves," he says as he follows Compress to his door and is startled when he realizes that in a building full of villains, there isn't a lock. Well. Good thing he doesn't have anything valuable in his bag. "I can cook."
"Oh, that's a relief," the other man sounds like it is. "As of right now, I've been the only one who has any experience with that. We end up with takeout more times than I care to admit whenever anyone else is left with that responsibility."
The room itself is not very large and not at all great. It's honestly on par with the tiny apartment that Dabi has been living in for the past few months. But having a bathroom all to himself is something that will be helpful, if only because he'll be better able to keep an eye on his staples without anyone else noticing how much time the maintenance takes up. But the room is tiny and barren otherwise, with only a crate serving as his desk, the twin bed pushed up against one wall, and a two-drawer dresser for his clothes. That's fine. He doesn't actually have enough personal belongings to fill the space anyway.
Compress sets the sheets down on his bed, and Dabi hesitantly puts his pack on the dresser before the other man says, "Shall we take a look at the rest of the building?"
Dabi doesn't have a choice but to follow him back downstairs, where the chatter he first arrived to has picked back up, the kid in the uniform no longer present. Compress takes him behind the bar to the kitchen beyond and then to the stairs past that to show him the basement, where it has been fashioned to be a dormitory of sorts. One bathroom, and a large room with six beds in two neat rows of three, each with two drawer dressers beside them.
"Aren't there eleven people here?" He asks as he takes in the area.
"Ah, well, Kurogiri is a special form of nomu– those creatures that the League has used as their signature weapons. He doesn't sleep, so he mostly stays on guard in the bar in case any unwanted visitors try to come knocking."
Which is so fucking weird in it of itself that Dabi can only make himself nod like it's not before he moves on and follows Compress back upstairs to meet the others. Shigaraki and Kurogiri have both left the room, and before Dabi can comment on the absence, a green-skinned reptilian heteromorph informs them. "All For One called."
Dabi tries not to bristle as his stomach goes leaden. All For One? He's supposed to be a fucking boogeyman. The monstrous master of quirks who can give and take them at his whim, twisting people's bodies and minds if he thinks that will serve him better. Old enough that he saw the rise of quirks, but never seemed to age. He's a myth and legend among criminals, too many of whom claim to know him without ever actually having anything to back that up. Dabi never knew if he was real or not, but he didn't want to get involved with him either way. He has his own goals to see to; he doesn't want to get caught up in AFO's that could take years to deal with in the meantime.
"Is this place run by AFO?"
"No," Compress is not the only one who speaks, which makes Dabi even more paranoid, but it's the heteromorph that continues first.
"Tomura's in charge." Dabi doesn't appreciate the way that the other man is glaring at him as he says that.
"Tomura is All For One's successor," Compress explains more levelly. "All For One is retiring from villainy and turning over his resources to Tomura. He occasionally needs to do so in person, but his hope is that by the time of our latest job, the League of Villains and, of course, Tomura himself will be able to take over his empire."
That sounds like a load of horseshit, but Dabi is extremely outnumbered and has no idea what quirks everyone in this room is packing, so he doesn't say anything else about it and allows Compress to change the subject as they go around the room, and he is introduced to all of the other members of the LOV.
It's Magne's turn to cook on the chore chart, but that just means she disappears out the door for half an hour before returning with beers and an assortment of convenience store food. Shigaraki has returned by then, and Dabi watches as he's able to select what he wants to eat first before he says, "Dabi," and he realizes that he's being allowed second pick. It feels strange, but he takes a beef bowl before he passes the bag off to Compress, mostly just happy he didn't end up with one of the fish dishes that he saw in the bag. Compress passes the bag to Toga, who hands it off to Twice, to Magne, to Spinner, to Muscular, and finally to Moonfish, who just rasps about meat and blood as he looks at his udon. There's a lone onigiri in the bag for Mustard if the kid shows back up, but once everyone has taken their food, they aren't required to stay together and eat, with Moonfish, Muscular, and Compress leaving to take their meals, though Dabi is pretty sure the latter does it because he doesn't want them to see his face.
"Have the others started to debrief you on our next job?" Shigaraki asks him as he takes the severed hand off his face. He looks young, at least a few years younger than himself, and Dabi is not impressed by that.
"No. They did tell me you are AFO's lapdog, though."
He's not expecting the words to make Twice choke on his food or Spinner to bristle so completely. "What? That is not–"
Shigaraki just raises a hand and then the others quickly get their things together and go to sit at the other booths in the bar or around the coffee table at the couch, leaving him and Shigaraki alone at the bar. "My teacher is a benefactor, nothing more, nothing less. If that's going to be a problem for you, then I would suggest you take your leave now. Once you've been briefed, we won't be able to let you walk away."
"And how much ‘benefacting’ does he do? Should I be worried that the handful of you who still have a few marbles are gonna drop them?"
"No. My teacher has not enhanced anyone's quirk, and he won't be. My teacher provides the funds to keep this place running, the nomu we will use to fight our coming war against the heroes, and the training facility we use to ensure that everyone will be field-ready, unlike the last useless mob. Everything else is at my discretion, do I make myself clear?"
Dabi resists the urge to roll his eyes only because he wants to tug on one of those threads further. "'War'?"
Shigaraki takes the lid off his katsu curry. "Obviously. We're going to destroy All Might, and then we're going to tear down every other stupid, self-righteous hero that tries to stop us as we break this world into pieces."
It's a lot of talk that Dabi isn't sure he believes they can deliver on, but he's willing to take that risk. After all, he doesn't have to make it that far into their plans before he'll be presented with the perfect opportunity to kill his father. "You didn't kill All Might the first time." He points out as he opens his food as well, showing the other man he's here to stay.
"We didn't, but we put a crack in his facade. Next time, we'll finish the job." Shigaraki directs the conversation then, telling Dabi about their upcoming job as the others carry on their own soft conversations in the background, and Dabi allows himself to think, tentatively, that this might have been the big move that he needed to make after all.
///
Dabi is on board for the summer camp job. He doesn't think that they'll actually get a student to flip on the thing they've been working for their entire lives, but he does think that attacking these kids for the second time will be the straw that breaks the camel's back. Not only that, but he saw the sports festival. He saw what his father's miracle managed to do on that stage. He just has to see how it actually feels to fight the brat. He doesn't know if he'll absolutely get that chance on this job, but he's willing to take the gamble as is.
But things around the base are still strange in a way that Dabi doesn't really have a name for. Maybe it's because he hasn't ever had strict roommates before. Most of the time, if he could even afford proper housing, he was crammed in small apartments with far too many other people around, and the awareness that things were going to suck for everyone. They all just had to suck it up and do whatever they needed to in the space and deal with the frustration of that. Before, well, before he was with his family. He's not going to say his mother was strict. She didn't have a backbone to speak of and wasn't making many rules that he ever actually abided by. But his father was a different story. He wasn't around much, but when Enji was home, he did instill in Dabi and the rest of the house that regiment and routine were crucial to upholding one's personal standards, and that those need be higher than even how the world will judge them. Dabi thinks now that is what led to his father's obsession with All Might, and is a driving force behind the effort he has put into becoming the perfect villain to destroy the illusion of Enji's status. And although living at the League of Villains' base is weird, he thinks that upbringing has served him well.
They have a daily schedule, and their chores are interspersed throughout. They start their day at seven, the lot of them being teleported by Kurogiri to a large white gymnasium that prickles Dabi's skin with wrongness. He thinks that's just because he's heard this is what Tartarus looks like, and from the way that Muscular gets even more twitchy and aggressive when they're there, he thinks he's right in that assessment. But they need to train. Spinner, Toga, and Mustard are all fresh villains who will be cutting their teeth on this job, and they need to build up their physical stamina and endurance as well as actually learn how to fight. The more experienced criminals help with that. Twice and Muscular are good at hand-to-hand, while he shows Toga how to use her needles at a distance, and Magne helps coach Spinner with his new, wildly impractical sword. Morning training is for the basics, so they can all just be sure that none of them are going to collapse the moment they have to physically exert themselves. And after morning training, they go back to the bar. Breakfast is the only meal that is provided for them, taking the form of nutrient-dense smoothies that are made and distributed to each of them before they're free to start on their chores, shower, and prep for the mid-morning meeting.
Compress, perhaps out of fear of the others incorrectly laundering his good suits, has taken over most laundry duties, he's found. He comes through the base twice a week and collects everyone's clothes in neatly separated marbles and returns them perfectly folded and fresh. Spinner, Magne, and Twice have made it a habit of taking over mopping, dusting, and window cleaning, Magne using her quirk to send the two of them flying in opposite directions so that the floors shine in minutes. Dabi doesn't say anything about the blood that sometimes ends up smeared on the walls if she doesn't deactivate before one of them gets to the end of their side of the room. They're having fun with it, so it's not his problem. No one wants Moonfish anywhere near the kitchen, so he seems to be stuck on bathroom duty, but the man is barely here outside of his hunger, and hasn't complained about it, so no one has bothered to switch with him. Magne, Twice, Toga, Muscular, and Moonfish all have active warrants out for their arrest, so he, Compress, Spinner, and Mustard are in charge of proper grocery shopping; Spinner and Compress usually take care of that, though. Toga is happy to keep the kitchen clean and do dishes so long as no one makes her turn off her music while she's working. Muscular, even though he huffs and acts like it's so beneath him, dutifully checks and takes out the trash in every room whenever it needs to go out, and sorts their recyclables as well, so they don't end up getting noticed for something so stupid if they break refuse laws. And not long after his first turn making dinner for everyone, Dabi ends up on permanent kitchen duty. That's fine by him. He doesn't have a lot of recipes, but at least he knows that he has to put water in a pan to cook pasta instead of whatever the fuck Spinner attempted. He can learn to cook other things, too, and the fact that they are being bankrolled by the boogeyman means that he doesn't have to worry about not being able to get the things they need. The chores are all very structured, and after their bit of morning freetime, they're expected to all gather up in the main bar for Shigaraki to make his first appearance of the day.
Their leader is, apparently, still recovering from being shot at UA. That doesn't surprise Dabi, and he often goes to physical therapy with the crazy doctor who has been constructing the nomu for All For One during their morning training sessions, so he can be present throughout the rest of the day. During the mid-morning meeting, they go through the thick dossiers that contain all of the information they might need to know about the summer camp. They have forty students to be able to recognize in the dark, along with the teacher and pro heroes that will all be in attendance, and they need to be able to navigate every building and the surrounding area. They shouldn't be going into the buildings, but if one of their targets is inside instead of out in the forest, then they have to be prepared for that. It's a lot of information to be asked to keep in mind, and how much they have to learn to improvise and pivot is no slouch either. Dabi throws himself into studying, spending all of his time reading and re-reading every single paper in that textbook of papers they've been given so that if he is ever quizzed during those meetings, he can always find the answer. In the week he's been at the base, he's not just the only person who hasn't fumbled one of his answers, but he's the first one who gets a small nod and a,
"Good work," from Shigaraki, which makes Dabi have to consciously stay slumped in his seat as he feels how his spine wants to straighten at the acknowledgement.
It's hard work, but it is a good thing as well. That is especially true because after their morning meeting they're given two hours to eat and entertain themselves or complete their chores, before they are all taken back to that terrible gymnasium for the second round of training. This one, Shigaraki sits in on as they turn out the lights and use projectors that remind Dabi of the type of training gear that was only in its infancy when Toya remembers hearing his father's sidekicks eagerly talking about it, to simulate the forest and the different threats and targets that they might encounter on the job. They put in their ear pieces and are spread out in their own areas and run drills over and over again, Shigaraki watching them, critiquing them, and trying to get them to adjust their behavior so that they can actually get through the job without it failing before they even get their eyes on their targets.
When they're done with the drills, they're returned to the bar to do what they want until dinner, save for Dabi who heads to the kitchen and makes them dinner. He isn't surprised after a couple of days that he's given another file folder that has information from their mad doctor that informs him what he should be aiming for to help their brawlers develop or keep their muscle, how to help treat malnutrition which he's guessing is a dig at himself, and what they, overall should be shooting for in terms of calories when they're doing so much physical activity. Dabi remembers cooking for three children and his mother who barely ate when she was at her worst. What he's making now for ten is far more food than he ever thought he would be dealing with and it usually takes a good chunk of time to get everything ready, but that's a fine trade-off for him. He doesn't usually have to do more than some prep throughout the day if he's making a more complicated recipe since they usually have leftovers or rice bowls for lunch with store-bought sides and then his main chore contribution is completely finished in one go. The main thing that still feels strange is the fact that once the food is ready, the plates are distributed in a certain order. Shigaraki is always first, then Shigaraki always tells Dabi to serve himself. Dabi then has to tell one of the others to serve themselves their food. It's weird because he doesn't always pick the same person, he just tells whichever one is closest to him to get what they want. But the others always seem nervous when he does that. When he picks Moonfish after him one night, the others recoil like he just took a dump on the floor. But Moonfish selects his food, and since the guy barely says anything else, Shigaraki pointedly says, "Spinner."
Spinner quickly takes his food and then calls for Compress. Dabi takes notice then that while there is fluctuation in the people who come after him, the bottom three are always Muscular, Mustard, and Moonfish. They are also always in the basement. Magne, Spinner, Twice, and Toga all seem to take turns upstairs in one of the other bedrooms. Dabi doesn't quite know what to make of that, and he goes to Compress one night after dinner.
"Hey, marbles."
"What can I do for you, Dabi?" Compress has been in this field for a while. Dabi knows that, but he can tell from how he conducts himself that the circles he's worked for are far more affluent than the ones Dabi's spent time in.
"What's up with the room swapping? Is that on a schedule, too?"
Compress stills slightly but then, perhaps because he knows that his mask disguises his expression entirely, uses some kind of theatricality that he's cultivated to make his whole body smile instead. "Ah, not a formal one. Tomura rotates us as he sees appropriate. You'll know if you need to leave your room. For now, I suggest you keep on as you are. He's clearly been impressed with you so far, and I imagine you'll be there a good while longer if you continue to do so." The entire thing still sounds beyond weird to him, but Dabi shrugs it off. Fine. Things are a specific way in the League of Villains, all dictated by Shigaraki at whichever whim he decides to entertain in that moment. He can take advantage of this while he can, and that's that.
Dabi heads back to his room and spends another hour going through the folder until he's certain he's memorized every word, and then he starts to use the time he's been given to conduct research of his own. It still itches along the back of his mind, but he can't begin to say why Shigaraki has them living like this. He thinks, maybe, it's just to make sure that they've got an established dynamic and will fall in line more like soldiers than a disparate group of villains. But he doesn't understand why they change rooms or the order of who eats if that's the case. He would expect them to be given proper ranks so that they all know their place exactly and would be able to abide by the rules of their stations. As things are now, he almost thinks this is just based on Shigaraki's whims and favorites. He can't say he's as impressed with that if it is true. He doesn't want to be led by a brat who thinks that starting a war begins with a popularity contest. But the schedule is working for the moment, so he says nothing at all as he continues to abide by it in preparation for what might come next.
///
"Dabi," Shigaraki's voice is even and direct as he addresses him, but it still startles him slightly. They've already finished passing out food. Normally, they're free to leave after doing so. He's not expecting the others to all hesitate as well, but he can say that he's not fond of the way that his own spine straightens, and a twinge of worry goes through him at the break in their routine. "Come up to my room with me. We're going to continue working as we eat."
Oh. Dabi is able to breathe a bit more easily. "Yeah, sure." He takes his plate and follows the other man up the stairs and down the hall to his room. He hasn't seen Shigaraki's space before, and he can't pretend that he isn't curious about it as the knob is turned and the other man steps inside. He thinks, maybe, he was expecting the other man to have a distinctly more lavish space than the rest of them. But while Shigaraki does have more than the rest of them, it doesn't seem to be of any higher quality than the furniture they have.
The room is only a meter larger than Dabi's own, the other man possessing a full bed instead of a twin, the same dresser as the rest of them, though he also appears to have a closet. The desk pushed off to the side of the room looks like it was rescued from a street corner and has been patched and stabilized with a bit of wood under one leg that keeps the desktop computer on its surface steady. There is a door open to his private bathroom, but that looks just as cramped as any of the others in the house. Shigaraki has more personal belongings, too, but that's not a surprise. From what Dabi's gotten out of Kurogiri, Shigaraki has been living here since he was sixteen. Three years is more than enough time to start to accumulate things that the rest of them can't really compare to, given most of them haven't had an opportunity to properly settle down somewhere.
Shigaraki sits on the edge of his bed, putting the plate on his dresser that's acting as a nightstand, while Dabi takes the chair at the desk. Dabi waits to hear what the other has to say about the job.
"You're going to be squad leader." The words are direct and to the point, like so many of the ones Shigaraki exchanges with them are, but they still reach into the core of him and make the embers in his chest burn brighter. Leader. He's been a grunt for so many other people, doing whatever they wanted him to. He joined last, but he's proved himself enough that Shigaraki thinks he should be in charge in the field when the other man can't physically be there. He's going to be in charge of what the others do in the field, which targets take priority, and how hard they should fight before they make their retreat. It's a level of control that tells him that he is going to be able to go as far here as he had hoped before he had properly joined.
"Okay." He doesn't have to say much or show how pleased he is with this station he's been awarded; he just has to continue to prove Shigaraki didn't make a mistake in giving it to him.
And for the next week after that, he takes all of his dinners in Shigaraki's room with him.
///
"Compress," his tone is far shorter than he's let it be before, as Dabi sees that flash of teal go off while in line-of-sight of their Eraser Head projection. "You botched it again." Too many times. They've been running this drill, the one that accounts for the possibility that they end up out in the forest with all of the teachers as well, and Eraser is a consistent problem. "If you don't have any peripheral vision in that mask, then it's got to go." He can't help the way his frustration leaks into his voice, making the words sound more like he's chastising a child than offering critiques to a co-worker. "Reset and go again."
And they do. They work for another two hours, and only three times are they able to grab one target, to say nothing of the other two they're supposed to be after as well. And while the others aren't perfect, Compress proves again and again that if Eraser were able to get out into the forest and disable his abilities, he would immediately become deadweight. He's not strong enough to hold his own against the students who they're seeking out, who would have their quirks and physical prowess, even if Compress would be the most likely to be able to dodge the grasping binds of Eraser Head's capture bands. And by the end of the training session, Dabi is more frustrated with the idea that they're going to have to rework a lot of their plans to cover such a blatant weakness in their strategies.
Dabi is still turning that over in his mind when they get back to base, and he heads directly into the kitchen to start working on dinner. Everyone, wisely, keeps out of his way as he does so, and after about forty-five minutes, he's got the whole spread ready and is calling people to the meal. Shigaraki serves himself and then hands a plate to Dabi, and he is in the process of finishing his set before he hesitates. Perhaps out of habit or because Compress was the one who was told to show him the ropes, he's fallen into the habit of calling on him next, since he stopped trying to test the bonds of this weird ritual that is taking place in the group. But tonight he decides to address,
"Twice," who looks a little startled one moment and then stands up straighter. Because Twos has been doing a lot of work to keep on top of things and troubleshoot their inadequacies by quickly adapting and bringing in more doubles when things start to go tits up on the field. He deserves the acknowledgement.
Dabi normally departs with Shig when he's finished making his declaration, but Shigaraki stays in the kitchen, watching all of the others with flat red eyes. And Twice calls for Toga, who calls for Spinner, then Magne, Mustard, Muscular, Moonfish, and finally, his posture looking forced, as Compress takes his meal last. Shigaraki only then turns and heads upstairs, and Dabi follows after him. When they get to his room, Shigaraki tells him,
"Good work," before they eat together in silence.
At the end of the meal, Dabi normally takes their plates down to Toga so she can do the dishes, but Shig pauses him. Dabi settles back in at the desk, expecting that he'll be addressed, but Shigaraki doesn't say anything else. He just takes out his phone and begins tapping away at something that sounds like a game as Dabi sits and waits. He wants to ask why he's sitting here, but there is an... awareness prickling along the back of his neck. It's some part of him from deep inside the recesses of his mind that tells him he needs to be quiet and wait. There is a current in the air that is waiting for a spark so that it can be set off, and he knows that he shouldn't give it one. So he sits, and he waits as Shigaraki plays his game, and after an hour, he's waved off without another word. Dabi gets the plates and leaves the room, shutting the door softly behind him. He's only halfway down the hall before Toga comes out of her room, already in her pajamas, and takes the plates for him so she can finish up her chores. And when Dabi passes the other bedroom as he reaches his own door, he sees that Twice is making his bed in the room he's always known to be Compress's.
Dabi goes into his room and rolls the strangeness of this all through his mind. He'd already noticed the hierarchy and the unspoken but strictly abided-by rules. This is just the first time he's had... such a direct influence on them. He can't deny that there is a satisfaction that comes from that as he gets ready for bed.
Compress is in the basement for five days. He doesn't improve in his training and readiness, so Dabi keeps calling on people who are doing better, and Shigaraki makes sure that they all abide by his judgment. But on the sixth day, when they switch into one of their scenarios, and Eraser gets on the field, Compress tears off his mask, revealing a black balaclava beneath it. It doesn't completely fix the problem, but he does much better with this run than he has in the past, and as they all start to file into the portal at the end of the session, Shigaraki catches Dabi with four fingers around his forearm.
"Compress has shown marked improvement."
And Dabi gets the message loud and clear. He lets Compress take his plate third that night, and the hierarchy switches again.
///
Things settle into normal again, but now he does have to sit for about an hour each night, just silently listening to Shigaraki play his game after he eats. Duster never tells him why he keeps him in his room for that extra stretch of time, but Dabi doesn't really mind it all that much. The quiet lets him start to relax before he goes back to his room to look into what his father has been up to for the past several years.
Shigaraki breaks the routine tonight when he doesn't pull out his phone as he watches Dabi from the bed. He sits up straighter, wondering if they have work to discuss instead. He thought they took care of everything this afternoon, but he wouldn't protest the distraction now. "You've adapted to your responsibilities commendably," Shig says, his eyes all but boring holes into Dabi's skull.
"Thanks." He often chooses to say little beyond what's absolutely necessary. He sees how Toga and Twice's incessant chattering can get on Shigaraki's nerves and leads them to switching rooms with the others more often than not.
"It's surprising," Shig says, his tone a little firmer, "Given you were so rude and outspoken at the beginning."
"I didn't know what I was getting into at the start." Is all he responds with as he continues to wait. That current that he sometimes feels in the air is heavy now, and he can feel his skin prickling along the back of his neck again.
"You were very rude when we first met, Dabi." And there isn't a leading lilt to his voice, just that same flat tone that makes Dabi so sure that there is violence lying just beneath the surface.
He takes the hint, "I'm sorry."
Shigaraki's head tilts slightly, taking the words and rolling them around in his mind for a handful of seconds before he says, "A real apology is delivered on your knees."
Dabi stares at him. The entire room is silent. Shigaraki stares back. He waits for the other man to prove he has a sense of humor and tell him to lighten up, to say something, but Shigaraki is just sitting there, expectantly. Waiting for Dabi to do it. "Maybe at church, but I'm not religious, and you're not a god." He picks up their plates and stands. "I think I'm going back to my room. Thanks for the company."
Shigaraki doesn't do anything or pause him as he goes to the door and steps out into the hall. He takes a moment in the barren walkway to try to shake off the weirdness of that encounter, the same as he has with everything else he's been subjected to since he got here. Duster clearly wasn't socialized correctly. But that's fine. As long as he lets Dabi get the job done.
He heads downstairs and then back to his room without another word to anyone for the rest of the night.
The next day, Shigaraki calls for Compress to get his meal before him, and he leaves Dabi alone in the kitchen before his name has even been chosen.
///
Three days. Dabi spends three days being lower on the totem pole than he has been since he joined. His room and chores remain the same, but the fact that he eats after so many of the others and is no longer allowed in Shigaraki's room to have his meal with the other man starts to feel awful. The others talk to him less. Muscular gives him more of an attitude while they're training, and very abruptly, the doctor sends him a new document about their diets that encourages them to start incorporating a lot more fish that Dabi hates. It's all small stuff, petty stuff, but Dabi can't shake how it fills every day with a sense of wrongness that brings his quirk sitting just beneath his skin over and over again. This is stupid. Dabi knows it. Shigaraki is being petty because he doesn't like the comment that Dabi made before, and unlike the others, who are usually punished for not pulling their weight on jobs, this is just because Shigaraki wants to see him debase himself. Dabi shouldn't be surprised by that. His teacher was the boogeyman. There are plenty of things AFO has been rumored to do that he must have passed on to his successor.
But when Shigaraki, as they're wrapping up their evening training, addresses Spinner by saying, "We haven't played LOL in a while. Why don't we get in a round or two after dinner?" And Dabi sees the heteromorph perk up like he's a dog instead of a lizard; Dabi's body nearly goes incandescent with his rage. He waits until all of the others have already stepped through the portal before he catches Shigaraki's arm. The other man gives him that same flat, unimpressed look, before Dabi, his face and skin both hot with shame, takes a step back so he can kneel down. He bows with his forehead against the fucking floor and swallows all of the venom behind his teeth so he can sound sincere.
"I'm sorry."
There is another minute of silence, Shigaraki seeming to savor being able to hold Dabi in this position, before he finally says, "Good dog," and turns to walk back through the portal. Dabi has to take another steadying breath before he gets back up and heads out, hearing Shigaraki change his mind and say, "Actually, Dabi and I have some additional work to see to tonight. We'll order in."
He lets Dabi pick from the assortment of menus, and after the food arrives, it's his name called second before he is brought up to their leader's room to eat in silence again. Dabi isn't sure if he's ever been given anything so bittersweet as that meal.
///
There are only three weeks left until the summer camp job and the new League of Villains debut, and Dabi has mostly put the kneeling incident out of his mind. He is allowed to cook what he likes again and go to Shigaraki's room for meals, and the job seems like it's going to be able to go off without a hitch if only because they've spent so much time training since the League was all gathered. Everything is fine, and Dabi wants it to stay that way. But Shigaraki has been quiet for a few days. Shigaraki is usually quiet unless he's directly talking to them about their work, but he's not what Dabi would call unsociable. Dabi doesn't like being around a lot of people and prefers to be off on his own whenever he can. Spinner usually defaults to being alone, even though he clearly craves connection. But Shigaraki likes to be around people. He likes to sit in the living room during downtime, sometimes playing his games, sometimes just having a drink as the others talk, and he lets the conversation flow around him. His presence folds itself into everything that happens around him, but Dabi still avoids being in a room where conversation about something other than work is happening. He has too many secrets he wants to keep to risk having someone decide to ask him about himself.
And all of that is to say, he is used to Shigaraki expecting him to occupy his space after meals. He knows that is what he's supposed to do now, and he knows he's not going to have to make small talk when he does so. Which is why it comes as quite the shock to him when Shigaraki does say something about half an hour after they've finished eating.
"You know," he is so steady. Always so steady and sure. Dabi isn't sure what must have happened between the invasion at UA and reforming the League, but if it weren't for the nomu, he'd have thought this was just a completely different organization being run by a completely different Tomura Shigaraki. He thought this guy was described as a man-child. He thought he saw a good amount of that attitude when he first joined. But maybe he realized he wouldn't be able to keep so many experienced criminals under his thumb if he wasn't being very deliberate in what he was doing with them. But when Shigaraki speaks, they all listen now, and Dabi does the same, even as another twinge of wrongness permeates the air before he does so. "That comment about a dog has really been stuck in my head."
His stomach sinks. He already lowered himself to apologizing for that like it was some grievous slight. He isn't going to do that again–
"I've been thinking that I would like to have a dog."
Dabi blinks. "Oh? Really?" He never had a pet, not even a goldfish. His father believed that animals were a distraction and an inconvenience, and Dabi never wanted one in anything more than a childish and passing way. He isn't going to say a dog, in particular, is a bad idea. A well-trained dog can be an asset for villains, police, and heroes. And he's sure that either he, Magne, Muscular, or Compress would be able to point Shigaraki in the right direction to get a good guard and attack dog. It might even be beneficial for Shigaraki in particular, since an angry dog attacking a target could split their attention from him and give him an opportunity to get closer–
"Yes, I think I'd like to see how it would be to have one. Get on the floor and bark for me."
Dabi's brain comes to an abrupt stop as he looks Shigaraki in the eye and does not see any hint of amusement in that look. He just stays where he is on the bed, waiting. His stomach twists into a knot, their meal suddenly not settled anymore, as his palms start to sweat. He doesn't doubt that they'll be smoking soon, as he tries to come up with some explanation for the words that make them unreal. But Shigaraki just keeps watching and waiting for him, and Dabi doesn't think he's ever heard the man say something he didn't mean. He is expecting this order to be followed just like all of his other ones.
Three days. He said 'no' to Shigaraki once, and he spent three days on the outs. They only have three weeks until the summer camp job, and Dabi needs to make sure that everyone is going to listen to him and abide by his words in the field with as much dedication as they do to Shigaraki's words here at base. He won't have that if he ends up disrupting things again so close to the job. He has to take another couple of breaths. What's his pride if it means he'll have a nomu at his side? If he'll get the chance to face off against his brother? Against his father when he inevitably tries to get him back? He is closer now to his revenge than he ever has been since he woke from his coma. He needs the League to keep building that momentum so that the moment he steps out of the shadows, he'll plunge the rest of the world into darkness.
He thinks he might vomit as he sinks out of his chair and gets onto his hands and knees on the floor. He has to swallow hard before he manages to open his mouth and let out a weak, "Woof."
"Hmm. I'm not sure. Come here, puppy."
His whole body trembles, heat so intense across the back of his neck and ears that he's a little scared he might burn off the rest of the appendages. But he dutifully crawls across the worn wooden floor and over to the bed, every inch of him sharp with how wrong this feels. But he is already here. He can't just stop now. Not when that just means that he'll still get punished. So he moves towards the bed and waits.
"Sit, puppy."
Dabi keeps his head down, a tremor going through his whole body as he tries to pretend that he isn't going to lose his mind if he's made to maintain this position for a second longer.
Shigaraki's hand is cool, four fingers against his scalp as he runs his hand through his hair– no, as he pets Dabi like he really is a dog. "Hmm, I think we'll have to wait and see."
He keeps him there for so long that Dabi's knees ache as badly as his pride before he dismisses him for the night. Dabi's legs shake as he gets them under him, and he turns to go to the door as quickly as possible.
"Dabi,"
He bristles again, unable to turn to face the other man.
"Fetch the plates."
He manages to do so, deliver them to Toga, and make it all the way back upstairs to his own bedroom before he ends up dry heaving into the toilet as his body tries to turn his humiliation into a physical sickness.
///
Unlike the first time Shigaraki made such a wild request from him, there isn't any hesitation between the first time he makes Dabi pretend he's a dog and the second. The very next night, Shigaraki makes him kneel on the ground and be pet again. The day after that, he has a headband with black ears on it for him that he makes him wear as it's happening. And on it goes like that for the rest of the week. Every time it happens, he thinks that it will stop being so terrible, but each one just brings his nerves higher.
When he enters the room on the sixth day, his stomach goes hollow as he sees there is a stainless steel dog dish and a large pet bed that rivals the size of his bed in his room. But before he can say anything, Shigaraki takes his plate out of his hand, moving over to the dog bowl and depositing his meal into the container as he instructs.
"Puppies don't wear clothes. Take them off, and I have another present for you."
And Dabi can't stop himself. "Are you out of your fucking mind?" The words crack through the air like a gunshot, and Shigaraki goes very still. But Dabi can't stop there. "This is fucking ridiculous, Shigaraki. I'm not a dog, and I'm not going to eat out of a bowl, or strip naked, or sleep in a fucking dog bed so you can get off on your powertrip. I'm here to destroy the heroes, not entertain you!"
Shigaraki straightens up, his expression twisting black with his rage. Dabi hasn't seen Shigaraki so visibly angry since he joined, but he does his best to keep his spine straight as he waits for the other to respond. "You are mine, Dabi," Shigaraki says as he moves closer to him. Dabi's body floods with heat as his quirk rushes to just under his skin to protect himself as he immediately takes a step back towards the door. "You all are. You do what I say to achieve that goal. You follow your master's orders."
There is a twisting in his gut, but he can't stop himself. This isn't what he signed up for. This is too weird for him to just let it pass as one of Shigaraki's eccentricities. "No."
Duster doesn't lunge forward and try to get his deadly hands around his throat. He just watches as Dabi reaches back for the doorknob and steps back out into the hall, closing it behind himself. He takes a breath when the wood is closed between them before he turns and starts towards the stairs. He's going to get food regardless of Shigaraki's acknowledgement, and he's going to eat it in his room without the looming knowledge that the other man is going to treat him like a toy afterward.
He gets down into the main bar and tries to bypass the counter to get into the kitchen when Kurogiri raises a hand to stop him. "You have already been served tonight."
Dabi bristles. They've never had rules about going into the kitchen for snacks or second helpings before. "And I wasn't satisfied with that, mist man. Move."
"Tomura Shigaraki already determined your meal for the night." And the nomu doesn't budge. Dabi's skin prickles with his quirk, wanting to be allowed to unleash it and make a point that he is not going to put up with this kind of shit. But he has already blown up so much of what he has here. If he does anything else, then there is a real risk that he won't even get to go on the mission to the summer camp. So he just huffs and turns to head towards the door instead.
A black portal opens up before he can reach it. "I'm going out–"
"Tomura Shigaraki has forbidden it." That's it. That's all Kurogiri says. Toga, Twice, and Magne all hear it, and when he turns around, casting his eyes over to them to see what they think about this, he finds that not a single one of them is able to look at him. They keep their heads down and don't say a word as Dabi huffs his frustration and then heads upstairs, his boots heavy against the steps, no matter how childish it seems.
But his door is open, and Compress is making the bed. "Oh, Dabi, Tomura wanted me to inform you that you'll be in the basement with the others until you're ready to see him."
Dabi feels smoke start to trickle out of the seams of his cheeks, but he manages to hold his tongue. Fuck him. Dabi will be at the bottom of the totem pole if it means he can hold onto some ounce of dignity. He goes back down, past the main floor, and into the basement, where Muscular, Moonfish, and Mustard are. Dabi hasn't been down in the basement often. But he knows there are usually six beds in this area, so that all of them who have to sleep have somewhere to do it. There are five beds now. It is blatant that he is supposed to have the area that lacks one because Compress brought his clothes and backpack down at some point. He had to have done that before Dabi came out of Shigaraki's room. They all had to have known that there was a chance something strange was going to happen tonight because Shigaraki made sure that everything was in place before he brought Dabi upstairs. He is furious, but the emotion has nowhere to go. Screaming and raging isn't going to get him any help. They're all used to Shigaraki's capriciousness. They all give in to it whenever he wants them to. Not Dabi. Not anymore. He is going to weather this. He is the linchpin of the summer camp job. Without him, they'll only have Mustard to separate and incapacitate people. That isn't going to be enough, and bringing someone new in to replace him now is infeasible. He has the upper hand here. He can wait out Shigaraki's temper, and if he can't see past it, then maybe the others will realize that their so-called leader is nothing but a deranged and spoiled brat. Maybe then he'll finally have to start behaving like a proper leader instead of doing whatever the fuck this all has been in the meantime.
Dabi sits down on the floor with a huff, taking out his phone, and leaning against his dresser, and he waits. Shigaraki or one of the others will relent. He can wait for that.
///
It's not just his room or his bed that were taken away, Dabi discovers when he first starts to nod off that night. No. When he closes his eyes, he finds himself being dropped through one of Kurogiri's portals, back onto the floor from a handful of centimeters up, so that he hits the ground just hard enough to force sleep from his mind and put fresh bruises on his skin. His anger over that had his hands sparking, but when he went to confront the nomu, he was simply told,
"You are only to sleep at your master's side." And the nomu hadn't relented. Any time Dabi felt like he might drift off, he would find himself falling again, each instance leaving his heart racing and the exhaustion held at bay for a little while longer. Dabi was exhausted after the first night, his stomach a pit of hunger after getting used to not having to skip meals for so long now, but when they were finished with their training and brought back to the bar for their smoothies and he was subjected to the shower rotation that came with not having a private bathroom, he was given a box from a convenience store instead. A box with grilled mackerel and rice. Dabi doesn't like fish, but he's eaten worse, and he absolutely is not about to let this petty bullshit be the thing that breaks him, so he ate every bite.
He stayed on top of things through their afternoon meetings and their drills, with Shigaraki's flat red eyes watching all of them. He didn't waver. And that night, he was still last to be picked to eat. He didn't flinch. But it was hard to keep his spine straight when his eyes were burning, and he realized that he wouldn't be allowed to sleep for the second night in a row.
Agony. It wasn't just the physical discomfort of sitting on the floor and occasionally being dropped back on top of it whenever he started to nod off. His mind feels like he is having to wade through molasses just to focus on anything, and by the second day, he's uncoordinated during training, unable to answer Shigaraki's questions during the meetings without needing to pause to think, which prompts the other man to decide to do a 'speed round'.
"Students who are impervious to fire? Magne."
"Tetsu Tetsu."
"Spinner."
"Eijiro Kirishima."
"Dabi?"
It takes him a second before he manages, "Shoto," and he nearly forgets to add, "Todoroki."
"Incorrect. He's been treated for burns before."
Dabi grits his teeth but holds his tongue as he tries to make his mind focus when everything feels distant and out of focus.
"Pro-heroes and their quirks? Dabi."
"Eraser Head, Erasure." He expects the relief of someone else being called on, but Shigaraki says,
"Dabi," again, his eyes never leaving his face.
"Tiger, Pilabody."
"Dabi."
"Pixie-Bob," Dabi knows this. He knows all of them. He knows– "Earth Flow."
"Dabi."
He knows this, he knows this. "Mandalady, Search–"
"Incorrect. Which students have been marked for remedial lessons?"
Dabi knows, he knows, but it doesn't matter. His mind is tangled and exhausted, and there is a burning building up behind his eyes that doesn't just feel like the low ache from the lack of sleep. "You're a bastard." The words might as well be a lead balloon with how the entire room flinches as they land. "You know why he's doing this?" He half expects Shigaraki to stop him, but he doesn't. He just watches him through that horrible mask, and Dabi takes a breath and goes on. "Because he's a sick fuck who wants me to crawl around his bedroom pretending to be a dog. He's a creep and a pervert, and because I said no, he's doing all of this."
He waits. He expects one of the others to say something. For someone to say that's messed up. For one of them, maybe all of them, to stand up and say that is twisted and isn't what they're here for either. He expects someone to do something. But the silence that hangs in the room is only heavy with his expectations, not the weight of his words.
"You would be a cute puppy," Toga says, her feet kicking on the edge of her stool as she keeps her head down.
That's the only form of acknowledgement he gets for laying Shigaraki's twisted game bare for them all to see. No one says anything else. Compress just corrects, "Mandalady's quirk is telepath. We're to render her unconscious or terminate as soon as we can to prevent her from helping to organize the others as we attack."
"Correct. Magne."
"Ragdoll. Search. Collect her if we're able to, so she can't use her quirk to track us down when we leave."
"Spinner."
"Vlad–"
Dabi doesn't really hear anything else. Everything seems like it's very far away and wrong as the rest of them continue on with their discussion, as if he hadn't spoken at all. He wonders, for several minutes, if he didn't actually say that out loud. If he managed to have a waking dream, and all of them are still in the dark about what's going on. But he knows he spoke. He knows it was real, because all of the sudden, Dabi isn't anymore. For the rest of the session, Shigaraki doesn't call on Dabi anymore. He doesn't even look in his direction, and immediately, the others angle their bodies away from him as well. They keep their eyes from him. When they all stand to go run drills, Dabi is the last to approach the portal, and Kurogiri closes it before he can step through. When he turns to look at the nomu, he doesn't acknowledge him either.
Dabi goes downstairs and tries to sleep on one of the beds. The nomu takes the entire piece of furniture through his portal rather than acknowledging Dabi's existence.
Hours later, once the others have returned, he finds that Spinner is going out to get them dinner, his access to the kitchen barred, so he cannot cook. And when the gecko returns, Dabi's name isn't called at all. Not only that, but when he reaches for the bags anyway, he discovers that there isn't anything left inside of any of them. Nothing. He doesn't get to eat because he doesn't exist anymore. No one will look at him, and they won't acknowledge him when he speaks.
Dabi reaches out to grab Twice by the arm as he stands up from the table, intending to try to say something that will force him to look at him. He and Twice get along. They're friendly. But before his hand can close around the other's bicep, they are both encased in blue light, and Magne flings them two meters apart before she falls in step with Twice and starts to speak over whatever protests Dabi might have made.
///
He isn't spoken to, isn't looked at, isn't allowed to sleep or eat, for the entirety of the next day as well. He doesn't get to go to morning training. He isn't called on during the meeting. He can't go run drills. He doesn't get access to the kitchen, and he isn't even assigned any other chores to do. He just doesn't exist as far as everyone in the League is concerned. And by midnight, his eyes burning, his vision seeming to pulse in time with his heartbeat, a thin sweat breaking out across his skin, his limbs clumsy beneath him, and a pit of hunger in his stomach, Dabi can't take it anymore. Don't cry. Don't cry. It's a nonsensical mantra as he stumbles his way upstairs and pushes open Shigaraki's door without knocking.
He doesn't think he's all that surprised when he finds that the other man is still up, sitting on his bed in his pajama bottoms, eyes falling on him for the first time in a day as Dabi stands, his body shaking in the doorway. He waits, and Dabi's entire chest feels tight. He thinks about demanding an out. But there isn't one, and he knows that. All For One has never been caught. There are so many people who aren't even sure that he's real, and Dabi knows that a criminal as powerful as him can only have earned that reputation if he never lets a loose end exist in his organization. He can't imagine his successor won't do the same thing. So even as his stomach sinks, even as he hates how this is the level he's being forced to stoop to, he makes sure that the door slams behind him so that everyone in base will know what they're letting happen to him.
His hands are clammy and uncoordinated as he pulls at his clothes, tearing away layer after layer until he's stripped down to nothing, with that continued mantra that he will not cry as he drops to his knees and crawls on the floor over to the dog bed and pulls on the stupid fucking headband.
"There's my good dog."
Dabi feels like an animal when he snarls at Shigaraki, twisting his head to bare his teeth at him–
The other man doesn't need to stand to bring the heel of his foot directly against Dabi's temple as he shifts, the blow so hard that it leaves black spots blooming through Dabi's vision and the pain so sudden and intense that his stomach lurches from it. Don't cry, he screams through the ache as the room spins around him and the last of his strength seems to be sapped from him from the suddenness of that overt violence.
"Good dogs," Shigaraki's voice is flat and sure, "don't growl at their masters. Show me you're sorry."
Dabi wants to kill him. He wants to fill this entire room, this entire building with fire. He wants to tear everything inside down and be certain that no one will walk out but him. He wants to leave this building a black smudge on the street so he can be damn sure that no one ever thinks they can treat him like this again. But he would be a loose end, and Shigaraki is so close to him. He doesn't have any of the bandages against his skin anymore, and Dabi doesn't know if he can turn the other man's limbs to ash before he gets his hand against his body and sends him to oblivion as well. And he's so tired, so hungry, so desperate. All he can do is put his forehead against the floor again. He doesn't say a word. He knows that dogs aren't supposed to speak.
Shigaraki shifts on the bed, retrieving something before he leans over Dabi and makes him lift his head again. His whole body flares with heat, his quirk leaving him even dizzier in the wake of that as he fails to have the fuel in his body to sustain it. Shit. He would pass out before he got his flames to spread past this room at this rate. Dabi stays still, his entire body trembling as he sees Shigaraki's hands come closer to his face– and then dip down toward his neck as he takes a metal choke collar and wraps it around his throat, latching it in place with a soft series of clicks, before the other man hooks a leather leash around it.
"There. Now sit, puppy."
Dabi didn't think it was possible for him to find someone else he could hate as much as his father, but he is left with his entire body going acrid with the smell of smoke that only seems to be his flames eating away his insides because it can't find anything else to devour. He sits, his hands in his lap to cover his modesty as much as he can, that heat still in his eyes and across his cheeks as he keeps his head down, the links of the chain around his throat starting to warm against his skin.
"Are you hungry, puppy? Can you show me how a good dog asks for food?"
Dabi knows he's not supposed to speak, but the way that his throat closes up around the sound only makes the weak whimper that manages to escape sound more genuine.
"Good boy." Shigaraki pats his head and then gets up from the bed. He retrieves the bowl Dabi refused to eat out of before as well as a second. He sets both of them down, cracking open a water bottle into one before he takes an individual serving of cereal and pours it into the other. Dabi's stomach, against his better judgment, growls loudly, and he doesn't dare look up from the floor. He doesn't know if it's because he doesn't want to be hit again or if it's just because he thinks he would lose his mind completely if he had to see how smug Shigaraki is as he instructs, "Eat up, puppy."
Shame bites at every inch of his skin as Dabi shifts on the floor to crouch over the bowls, knowing that he won't be able to use his hands. Shigaraki wants a dog right now. Dogs don't use their hands. It's a humiliating and messy process as he tries to get his mouth down to the bowl so that he can slurp up some of the water. That's the one thing he's been allowed for the past few days, and Dabi thinks he was only being allowed enough that he wouldn't die, because he is still so thirsty as he tries his best to gulp down as much as he can without making too much of a mess. He does still manage to get water all over his chin and a bit on the floor as he shifts over to the bowl of dry cereal. It isn't anything particularly flavorful, just plain puffed rice that sticks to the moisture on his face and that seems to disappear all too quickly as he swallows each mouthful with the realization that this is far too little and far too light to actually let his body feel any relief for the hunger that is still gnawing at his insides. Don't cry. He makes himself lick up every grain, uncertain of if or when he'll be allowed to eat again, and when he's finished, he sits back, his whole body shaking, as he waits.
Shigaraki leaves him in that anticipation longer than he expects as he picks up the bowls and sets them outside of the door before he comes back and picks up Dabi's clothes from the floor, folding them neatly and putting them in the bottom drawer of his dresser. He opens another as Dabi waits, before he moves back over to the edge of his bed and sits down.
"Get in your bed, puppy. It's late."
He doesn't know how something so cruel can feel like a relief, but exhaustion clings to every part of him as he moves to get into the bed. He fully intends to turn himself into a tight ball and sleep as soon as he's allowed, but before he can fully lie down, Shigaraki's foot presses hard between his shoulder blades. Dabi is lucky that the dog bed beneath him has a thick pad of stuffing and foam in it, because his face goes straight into it, his elbows buckling beneath him as his weakened body is pushed down.
"A good dog should always take care of his master's needs. Lift your ass and spread your legs, puppy."
He wants to wail. He wants to ignite. He wants to protest. But it's this or oblivion. Dabi is tired, he's broken, but he isn't ready to die yet. He still has work to do. Don't cry. If that's the only bit of pride he can hold onto, then that's what he'll do. There is so much pressure inside of him, like a parasite has crawled behind his teeth the moment he took his first meal with the League of Villains, and Shigaraki has been nurturing it inside of him. It's gotten too big now. It's pressing along his throat, urging him to scream, against his hollow stomach to try and get him to expel bile and what little he's been allowed to eat, against the backs of his eyes so he'll break even more visibly for Shigaraki's amusement. But he holds it hostage inside of his flesh as he opens his legs and waits.
The foot comes off of his spine, and Dabi hears the other man shift on the edge of the bed before the loud pop of a plastic lid being flicked open splits the air. He expects Shigaraki to hurt him, and he's sure that this is pain, but it's in a different way than he was expecting as the other man pours a slick, icy lube over his hole. It rolls across his skin and pollutes his body further as the monster behind him takes three of his deadly fingers and catches it as it tries to slide down his skin, and he pushes it back up to his hole. Dabi hasn't been touched there in a long time and never like this. The world becomes a dizzying too much as he realizes that every part of him is trembling as Shigaraki circles his rim before he pushes the first one inside. It burns slightly, the muscles tighter now than he thinks they were even his very first time, but he manages to stay silent and keep his eyes dry as he closes them and hides his face in the fold of his arms. At least like this, he doesn't have to watch the other man as he tortures him. At least he's not on the cold, hard concrete floor like he has been for the past four days. At least– The finger pushes deeper and crooks, spreading that slickness against him and forcing his walls wet so that they won't tear so easily in what's to come. Dabi tries so hard to make what is happening to him smaller, but the awareness that he is letting himself be touched like this when every inch of him wants to flee from it can't be diminished. Don't cry, don't cry, don't cry.
Shigaraki, thankfully, doesn't comment on the way he trembles or the tightness of his muscles. He just works in the first finger, then the second, spreading them wide, but never so far that Dabi tears. If he gets ripped open, he might not be able to do everything that the other man wants from him if he's given his position in the League back. There's a horrible fear through him that he won't be allowed to be a person ever again once he lets Shigaraki make him his bitch like this. Would it have been one of the others? If he hadn't made that comment about AFO? Would it have been one of them that Shigaraki decided to turn into his plaything? Or did Shigaraki have his eyes on him since the moment he stepped into the bar? He'd left the best room open, almost like he was waiting for someone else. Dabi isn't sure, but he doesn't have any more time to think about it when Shigaraki dips his third finger inside of his body, stretching him a bit more, before he abruptly withdraws all three.
The lube is opened again, and another squirt of it goes directly into Dabi's hole before his nerves can tighten him completely. And then there's the rustling of fabric. Dabi shakes his head. He knows he's not allowed his voice, but just that movement is enough to bring the other's wrath on him again as the leash is pulled with more strength than Dabi thought was coiled in Shigaraki's body. The chain snaps closed around his neck, the links not just pinching, but biting wounds into his skin that go hot and sticky with blood as his breath is choked in his throat.
"A good dog," Shigaraki growls, his breath hot against the shell of his ear as his body folds along Dabi's back. "Never says 'no' to his master. Show me you're going to be a good dog, or you'll have to be punished."
Through the pain and black spots starting to dance across his vision, his fingers clawing uselessly against the links, he realizes that this isn't a punishment. Everything else was a punishment. Getting to eat first, having his own room, those were rewards. At the beginning, it was good performance with his work and chores that earned them. Then those became expected. Now he has to do this. This is what is expected now if he wants to continue to get to eat, sleep, and go on the mission he was told he would get to lead. He has to do this if he wants to breathe–
It's a good thing there isn't enough air in his lungs for him to muster a sob, or he thinks he would have immediately broken as he forces himself to push his hips back and grind himself against the other's cock. He's already out and hard. Dabi can feel his skin, colder than his own, even with his arousal, and his length far bigger than Dabi wants it to be.
"Much better, puppy." But he doesn't loosen his hold on the chain, instead catching his hip in his other hand, four-fingered grip bruising around his skin, as he lines his cock up with his hole. Lube goes squelching out of him, over his taint and down his thighs, as Shigaraki pushes inside. He doesn't hesitate, pushing in every centimeter unrelentingly until Dabi is full and the world is starting to go dark.
It's only as Dabi's whole body begins to go limp, his heartbeat pounding in his ears, his mind panicked through the heaviness that begins to overcome his senses, when Shigaraki loosens his hold on the leash and allows Dabi to take in a great, gasping breath. It does little to help him as the violence of it and the release of blood no longer being choked away make him very aware of every inch of his body as he tries to breathe, only to cough away half of the air as Shigaraki starts to move. His cock is inside of him, spreading him apart far further than his fingers did, and he's still holding him in place as he rapes him. Dabi still struggles to breathe, even with only the bruises around his throat trying to keep him docile, as adrenaline and illness course through his entire body, as Shigaraki doesn't concern himself with what his puppy might be feeling. He just keeps moving. Dabi can't suck in the right kinds of breath. The world is still pulsing and going hazy and gray because not enough air is hitting his lungs as each wisp of a breath manages to come through his mouth before it's pushed out again in time with Shigaraki's rough, hard thrusts, and Dabi thinks he might pass out, throw up, or sob, and he refuses to let the monster touching him see how much more he's been broken by him. Dabi twists his face back into his arms, and he opens his mouth wide before he sinks his teeth into his forearm as hard as he can. The tough, twisted skin of his burns splits under his teeth and fills his mouth with blood as he forces himself to breathe through his nose instead. The taste of blood coating his tongue, the dark circle of his arms, and the smell of smoke coming off of his skin takes him away from how his insides are being bruised and the back of his thighs are getting sticky, because he's been trapped so many other times in his life with only those sensations to let him know he was still alive. He can be that; he survived that. He doesn't know if he can survive this if he lets his mind travel to it. So he stays there, his teeth sunk into his arm, until he's full, and wet, and wrong– but there isn't weight pressed along his back anymore.
He hears the bed shift, and then Shigaraki reaches down to stroke his hair. "Good boy."
And the hand retreats.
Dabi is pretty sure that he passes out just like that, flesh caught between his teeth, and his hips still raised for his master's pleasure.
///
He doesn't get his room back. The next morning, Shigaraki sends him to go wash up, and when he gets back out into the bedroom, he sees that his backpack is sitting next to the dresser and Toga is waiting for him with the first-aid kit, and someone has already taken the cover off of his dog bed to wash the blood, cum, and lube off of the surface. Toga is pale, and as she stitches up the teethmarks he's left in his skin, she doesn't make any comment about him being a dog this time. Compress doesn't say anything either when Dabi does manage to go downstairs, still aching a bit from how he was stretched. He saw the cover. He knows. Everyone knows he went to Shigaraki's room last night, and today, when they won't look at him, he knows it's because they know what happened to him in that room, not because Shigaraki is icing him out the way he has been for the past half a week.
Shigaraki doesn't ice him out; he makes sure that Dabi goes and sits on the couch to continue to rest while the others go to exercise. "I'm sure you're still tired. Go lie down." He stays downstairs as well, working on something on his laptop, forcing Dabi to lie with his head in his lap as he pets his hair and Dabi tries his best to stay awake. But three days without being allowed to sleep, along with what he endured the night before, have more than taken their toll on his body. He can't help it when he falls asleep, only to wake after everyone is already back and Shigaraki is being handed Dabi's smoothie by Twice.
He didn't think that Shigaraki could find any other way to damage his pride until the other man makes him sit up and refuses to hand off the drink to him, even as Dabi's stomach growls at even the suggestion of food. Instead, the other man makes Dabi, in front of all of the others, lean in so that he can feed the straw into his mouth, and he makes him drink the whole thing like that. Like he's a child who can't be trusted to even hold his own cup. Humiliation isn't a strong enough word for the way his entire being feels like the heat of his blush is on the cusp of turning his flesh into charcoal. Shigaraki pats his head when he's finished, and the others move on with their meetings.
"We'll be receiving one nomu to help assist us with our mission at the summer camp," Shigaraki tells them. "It will be assigned to Dabi so that he has backup while he's moving through the forest."
Muscular scoffs. "He's already got Twice as a bodyguard. What? He suck dick that well?"
Dabi bristles, his stomach twisting sharply and making him terrified he's going to throw up on Shigaraki and learn just what other awful punishments he can be made to endure. But Shigaraki turns his attention to Muscular, his eyes hidden behind his mask, before he reaches out through a portal that opens so that his hand can wrap around the brute's face. His middle finger is a hair's breadth from his skin, turning him into nothing as the rest of his fingers already dig into his skin.
"You're forgetting your place." That's all he says as the tension in the room reaches a level that Dabi isn't sure they can come back from. He thinks that this might be the tipping point. Maybe they all thought they could get by watching him be hurt; maybe they thought that would save them from Shigaraki's wrath. But now that they see that any of them could just as easily–
Muscular doesn't say a word; his fingers are white-knuckled against the chair, but he doesn't move or speak for the agonizing minute it takes for Shigaraki to let go of him and the portals to close up again.
Shigaraki goes on with the meeting. Dabi is allowed to observe the afternoon drills, but he is made to sit at Shigaraki's side as he does. Muscular is ignored by the others as he guards the outskirts of the camp. Dabi is given his food after Shigaraki, the other man, makes him serve himself in the dog bowls from the night before in front of all of the others. Muscular's name is not called to eat.
Shigaraki takes him back upstairs, and he finds out if Dabi's mouth is any good. Dabi is just glad that he's not punished for throwing up his meal and Shigaraki's cum in the toilet when he's finished.
///
By the time he's standing on the outskirts of the forest, waiting for the signal that they should begin moving in, Dabi feels like a different person. He doesn't get to be a person for most of each day. He just has to be Shigaraki's good dog. There is a part of him, something that he tries to keep caged deep in his mind, that howls at him that he only complied with Shigaraki's demands at the beginning because he was being treated well. He might be able to sleep and eat now, but he is still being hurt. That's not better. He shouldn't give Shigaraki his compliance– and then Dabi strangles that part of his mind back into silence. He has to. Shigaraki is All For One's successor. He will ensure that Dabi doesn't make it out of the League if he catches wind that Dabi might try to get away. He has to behave. He has to comply. If he does that, then at least things won't get worse. At least Shigaraki isn't getting off on hurting him while he rapes him. At least he doesn't make him bark or crawl in front of any of the others. Take what he can get. He's still in the field, he's still working towards his goals.
That helps Dabi shake away the wool he's been pulling over his mind for the past week and a half. He is here. He has the opportunity to steal his father's prized prodigy. If he does that, Endeavor might come straight to him. His phone buzzes once. Word from Shigaraki's unknown spy that the test of courage has started.
"Positions." He says through the earpiece. Beside him, Twice begins to form another Dabi. One that is supposed to help him set this forest on fire and distract Eraser Head and Vlad at the camp. He can't look at him. He doesn't want to see what he's become in the past week. The sentiment must be shared because the double moves into the forest without a word to him.
///
His head pounds, bile rising in his throat, and the entire room spinning even though he is fairly certain he's crumpled on the ground. He sees a pulse of colors around the edges of the dim light that is coming through the dirty windows, and his nose is full of dust. Oh. Everything is hazy and hard to make out, but he is pretty sure he doesn't know what this room is. Dabi tries to sit up and look around, but that only makes the dizziness worse as he collapses back to the concrete. They're not in the bar. They're supposed to be in the bar. That's where they were supposed to bring their hostages when they had them–
Hostage. One. They only managed to grab Katsuki Bakugo. They got close with the others but– the students rallied. They lost control of the situation, or they would have if Dabi hadn't made the hard calls. He made them. He didn't feel bad about Muscular, the bastard, or Moonfish, the freak, but maybe he didn't like leaving behind a kid, even if he was a brat. He had to make the call as he stood across from Shoto and knew that if they didn't leave now, they might not make it out. And he did it. He left. They got back to the base. Shigaraki was pleased with him. He talked to Bakugo. Dabi's head pounds, but he loses whatever happened next after that knock at the door. Shit. Dabi tries to push himself up again, and he realizes that he's in a room in some kind of abandoned building. There are broken windows and evidence of weather and age that has gathered across the concrete floor and left clear tracks across the ground where others have walked. Dabi doesn't think he was dragged in here, but he supposes that is a strong argument for the likelihood that Compress or Magne made it out.
He has to lean against the wall the entire way down the hall, but he does eventually make it far enough to hear voices in the distance. Shigaraki's voice. It's rapid and waspish, but there is a staccato beat to it like he is going through a list that Dabi's aching, spinning head can't make sense of. He doesn't know if he should be glad that Shigaraki is still around if things went wrong. He honestly would probably be better off if he weren't. At least then he could have recovered on his own and snuck away as quickly as possible. But he hears Shig and knows he's talking to someone. He's not sure who that is, though, and when he tries to make his tongue move to form words, Dabi's jumbled mind knows that he's even worse off than he thought because he sort of just chokes on the sounds.
The mess that comes out of his mouth is loud enough for the others to hear him from the other room, but that's really all he can say for the so-called words that he tried to form. But the silence that comes in the wake of that is terrible. No one moves to come help him. There is a tension that builds instead, and for one long, horrible moment, Dabi thinks that Shigaraki is mad at him for making those hard calls and getting injured in whatever happened after. Oh god. If he's angry, then Dabi is going to be punished, and if no one will talk to him, if no one will help him, then he'll be dead weight. If they're in an abandoned building instead of at base, then he will be worse off than he has been since the last time he was homeless. It's a desperate, delirious thing when Dabi takes a breath and doesn't bother to try to make words this time as he tries to get their attention again. He just lets out the most pitiful whimper he's ever heard out of himself.
And then there are footsteps moving swiftly towards him. Dabi is still struggling to keep his eyes open against the dim light that is spilling through the skylights, but he can make out Shigaraki's form taking up the hallway.
"Puppy, you shouldn't be moving around."
Dabi, through the pulse of pain in his head, barely manages to remind himself not to cry as relief sweeps through his body. Shigaraki did this to him. He is not his savior just because he kept him from getting arrested. But he does still sag against him when the other man carefully wraps an arm around him and helps him to move into the room with the others. It's too bright and only made worse when Toga comes to check him out and determines he has a terrible concussion, in part by shining a light in his eyes. But when she's done, Shigaraki takes off his coat and drapes it over Dabi's head so he can be in the dark as the rest of them continue to discuss what to do now in the wake of Kamino Ward being destroyed and All For One's arrest.
///
The League of Villains is in the news again. Alongside people being furious that they were able to kidnap a student, All Might's retirement, the disaster efforts as Kamino is sifted through, and news of All For One's arrest, the League of Villains is the number one threat in Japan. Dabi is an A-ranked villain now, and he is going to need that infamy if he's going to destroy his father as he reaches his goals by default. Dabi is sure that his father is as angry about that as he himself is, which is really the only reason that he's able to stop himself from rushing in to kill him the moment he can see straight again, and no one thinks he's got a brain hemorrhage anymore. He isn't ready to get into that kind of fight yet, and if his father is going to finally be on the pedestal he's been reaching for all his life, it will be much more satisfying if he lights up the base and makes him stand there as the flames bite at his ankles until he falls. So Dabi is already committed to modifying his plan on how to take care of his father, but he is not prepared for how the League of Villains changes in the wake of All For One getting arrested.
"My teacher had a variety of safe houses around the country. It's unclear how many of these have been compromised due to his arrest," Shigaraki told them before they left that first warehouse. "Kurogiri will be going around and checking each and reporting back. He will also be determining which of our other resources are still available for our use. For now, Compress and Toga, if you have any of the remaining stores of blood in your kit apart from what you took at the summer camp, you will be going out to gather supplies for us."
Shigaraki's tone had been different then, but Dabi hadn't been able to make sense of it at the time, given he had been heavily concussed. It took a few days for him to realize that they were rationing food and resources, sure, but that Shigaraki was no longer deciding who got to eat after himself. He would take stock of what they had and then dole out their meals, saving himself for last. The others seemed thrown off by this, but no one protested, and Dabi only made sense of what was being done after Kurogiri finally returned and told them that they would have to keep moving locations to be safe.
They don't have anything that All For One promised to give Shigaraki. They have what Kurogiri was able to get out of the wreckage of the bar in Kamino and a few small stashes of money and clothes that will not be enough to keep the seven of them safe and comfortable for really any amount of time. Shigaraki went from a future of villainy where he was promised every single resource that AFO had accumulated over decades to only having the six of them and the one nomu they have left. He realized, far faster than any of the others, that the hierarchy he had put into place at the base was no longer viable and he made sure that the others wouldn't catch on and start to question why he is still the leader when they came for the League's name, reputation, and resources, none of which are actually so tightly tied to Tomura Shigaraki that they couldn't put in the effort of a mutiny. Shigaraki has made it even easier for them to follow him now, though, and none of them even seems to consider the possibility that they could try to get out from under his thumb. Why would they? He still makes it look like he's taking care of them by assigning them all small busywork tasks and praising them for whatever they manage to bring back. And they are still more than used to turning a blind eye to what happens to him.
"Come here, puppy."
Dabi bristles, but he knows that the request needs to be abided by. For as much as he would like to take Shigaraki out of the picture and get some revenge for the ways he's hurt him since he joined the League, the hideout they're in today is only two rooms; he, Twice, Shig, and Spinner in this one, while Magne, Toga, and Compress sleep in the other. He already knows that Twice and Spinner are not going to help him if he decides to kill Shigaraki, and he's pretty sure all of the others would rush to their precious leader's defense if he tried to pull something. And Shigaraki is careful to not force Dabi to do anything right now that might actually push one of them to decide that they might have morals that are too strong to let this keep happening to him.
Shigaraki doesn't make him strip out of his clothes, but he does make him sleep in the same bed as him. He makes Dabi move over to him when they settle in to sleep, Kurogiri keeping watch while they rest, and he has Dabi put his head in his lap. He strokes his hair with his gloves on, like he is a prized pet, and always makes sure he's comfortable. Dabi can see the strings of the manipulation happening even as they make the others move to their chords. He remembers seeing them move his mother like a marionette in his childhood, too. How every week, Enji sent her flowers when he didn't appear. How after every argument, or failed pregnancy test, or beating, there wouldn't just be flowers. There would be bottles of her favorite perfume, a personal chef who would come to the house and make the meals for the week, a new dress. Things that Dabi could see were ways of appeasing her, but that was not what she begged him for when he did come home. Just enough to show her that he was thinking of her, but never the way she actually asked him to. But enough to make her doubt again and stay silent for a while longer, until the next thing came and boiled over, and his father would do it all again. Shigaraki still calls him puppy and pets him at night, but what he does now is soft and gentle. The others must look at it and see an affection in the actions that is so different from what they must have imagined was happening to Dabi when he was locked away in Shigaraki's room with those paper-thin walls. He shows him the light things he used to do, and it lets them diminish everything that must have happened before in their minds. He puts them at ease and makes Dabi seem unstable and dramatic with what the others might mistake as affection, ensuring that, were Dabi to try something drastic, he would only be in a worse position of convincing the others of his cause than he was at the base. Dabi doesn't know if he should be flattered or disgusted that Shigaraki apparently thinks so highly of him that he's building in defences against subterfuge into how he has changed running the League since the fall of Kamino. He just knows that means he'll just have to look harder for his opportunity.
///
"I can leave?" Dabi does his best not to sound too eager for that. He has been all but glued to Shigaraki's side throughout the past few weeks as they've bounced around to whatever hovel has passed as a safehouse, according to Kurogiri. But Kurogiri is going away for an extended mission, and the rest of the League is going to be holed up in a small abandoned waystation that is in the middle of nowhere. He was certain he was going to be trapped in this one room until the mist man came back with his report.
Red eyes are far too sharp on him when Shigaraki continues, "To recruit," Shigaraki clarifies. "We need more people and more resources to work with. What we have now is not enough for us to bring about the war I promised you all. You have been vetting jobs for a long time and have a good sense about people. You'll find ones that suit what we're trying to do here."
Dabi snorts slightly, crossing his arms. When he doesn't have to be close to him, he tries his best to put space between himself and Shigaraki, and he's glad he's leaning against the far wall because it means Shigaraki can't hit him for the momentary disrespect as he forgets himself. Compress and Magne have that kind of experience too, but Compress and Magne fell into this shit with Shigaraki just like the others did. He can't say for certain what made them all decide to go into the League with this cult-like worship, but unlike the others, Dabi has seen through it, and Shigaraki knows it. Shigaraki wants him to bring more people like the rest of the League. He wants people who will not only bring resources but will fall in line perfectly for Shigaraki when it comes down to it. He wants Dabi to know what this all is and still damn other people to this life with his own hands.
And he knows he'll do it too, because even if Shigaraki doesn't know his name or goals, he understands that those will keep him here no matter how horrific things get. So long as the League is still his best option. Shigaraki reaches for him, catching his chin in four fingers and digging them into the staples along the sides of his face so he can punctuate his point. "You're going to bring people who suit this organization, or there will be consequences, puppy."
Dabi doesn't bother to argue. He wants out of this base, and he's used to hiding from the heroes in cities. He's been able to sustain himself for years on the streets; he'll be happy to do it again outside of Shigaraki's reach. "Yes, sir."
Shigaraki watches him for another moment before he releases him. "I'll expect you to call with an update every day, no later than midnight. If you fail to, I'll have to assume that you've betrayed us."
The whole room grows tense, and Dabi wonders, yet again, if there is any world where the rest of the League would defend him from Shigaraki if it came down to it, but he already knows the answer. "Yes, sir."
"Good boy," the words Dabi expects. But he goes very still when Shigaraki takes Father from his face to press a soft kiss against his forehead. Even when he had the privacy of his room so he could rape him, he never bothered to give him any form of a kiss. "Be safe."
"...Yes, sir." Dabi doesn't know what to do with the fact that makes him feel so much smaller, but thankfully, Shigaraki lets go of him after another second, and he's able to push himself off the floor. He shoves his hands into his pockets and starts towards the door. It's a long walk to the nearest city, and he would rather start now than later.
///
Dabi didn't think recruiting for the League would be so difficult, but he finds himself burning people to death more than he finds himself marking a potential recruit. After seeing the destruction of Kamino, too many of the villains who come to speak to him believe that they're going to be tearing apart Japan now, and that isn't something that Dabi wants to encourage. They are down resources, without a clear next step towards their goals, and they are not in a position to introduce volatile elements into the carefully curated ecosystem that Shigaraki is maintaining. So Dabi burns a lot of people, and he calls in every day to keep Shigaraki from coming after him, all the while he tries his best to find ways to line his own pockets and get enough resources that he can disappear for long enough to get his revenge on his own.
He's not expecting a call from Twice one afternoon as he moves between buildings, the distant smell of smoke and squeal of sirens the only evidence that he was ever anywhere near this area. He's already five blocks away, and the police cars are just starting to head in that direction. If he can just make the next train, which he should arrive at before the cops even figure out what they're looking at, then he'll be in another city before they even think to put up a blockade. The hoodie, sunglasses, and sick mask don't look out of place as summer turns to fall, and he gets into the tunnel for the station as he picks up,
"What?" He can't be polite to any of them anymore. Shigaraki, he has to be, but the rest of them? No. He told them what was happening, they saw it, and they let it go on. Be it because they were happy to throw him under the bus to save themselves, or if they really do just believe in Shigaraki that much. He has no kindness or affection in his heart for any of them.
"Oh, hey, Dabi. Fuck you too, bud!"
He rolls his eyes. He doesn't have the patience to deal with Twice right now. He makes sure he scans his card as he gets past the turnstiles. He would hate to get caught for his mass murder by breaking another minor law. "I'm about to get on the train, make this fast." He is absolutely not going to garner all the wrong kind of attention because of this phone call.
"So this guy approached me to join up. Total weirdo. Name's Kai Chisaki. He wants a meet tonight."
"Not going to be back tonight." There is a slight nagging sensation that tickles the back of his brain. He'll look into it unless, "Duster isn't doing shit, tell him." They have to run new recruits by himself or Shig. Dabi's already reached his capacity for bullshit today. He'll let the other deal with this.
"Yeah, okay. Thanks, Dabi. Woof woof!"
Dabi's teeth grind together as he hangs up, shoving his phone back into his pocket as he gets on the first train that shows up in the station, glad it's not a particularly busy day because that means that no one is standing closely enough to him to feel the furious heat that keeps spilling off his body.
///
Dabi is less than happy, but he knows that he has to call in before midnight. Still. He rides the line, not making the call until it's quarter til. The phone only rings once, and then Shigaraki answers, his voice full of venom as he snarls,
"Coordinates!"
Dabi's stomach tightens, his hands starting to sweat. "I'm not late–"
"Your. Coordinates." He doesn't know if Shigaraki has ever sounded this angry before, and Dabi doesn't know if he'll survive that being directed at him; he just knows that he needs to do his best to lessen it before he has to find out.
He rattles off his location, and no more than a minute later, one of Kurogiri's black portals opens up. It takes everything in him not to try to turn and run away. He won't get anywhere, he reminds himself dutifully. Shigaraki will put everything on hold to find his dog and put him back in his place. So he steps through the portal and immediately has to squint against the bright fluorescent lights that are on the other side of the dark.
He barely gets to see Shigaraki walking up to him before his hand impacts his cheek. Dabi's head snaps to the side, the crack of his palm meeting his skin is loud, but the pain that comes with it is far worse than anything that he thought a slap could be. His quirk. Dabi stumbles half a step back, no portal behind him to take him away, just the threshold of a door that catches the back of his shoe. Dabi feels gravity shift at the same time as his own desperate fingertips reach for his aching cheek, and he feels the spiderweb of cracks beneath them as blood begins to wet his skin, and he feels as though some icy hook tore away lines of his flesh. Dabi hits the ground, but manages to get his limbs under him enough to keep retreating as Shigaraki stalks into the doorway, the light casting a long shadow across the dimmer room he's found himself in, before the other man steps inside and slams the door behind them. Dabi's stomach sickens, but he doesn't hesitate. He immediately manages,
"I-I'm sorry–"
"You did it on purpose." The words are snarled as Shigaraki moves so much faster than Dabi expected, so that he can lash out again. Dabi barely manages to bring his arm up to block the kick from connecting with his face, and even then, the impact still makes his bones ache and sends him sprawling onto his back. Dabi instinctively sends out a burst of fire, just something flashy enough that it normally makes people back off– but Shigaraki only flinches for a split second before his eyes are on Dabi again, his teeth bared and his eyes wild with his fury. "You ungrateful, deceitful, mutt!" He slams his foot into Dabi's gut, hard enough that it not only takes the breath from his lungs, but immediately tears free the staples that curve across his stomach. The tear of flesh isn't audible, but blood does immediately start to seep through his white shirt. His foot comes down again, against his stomach, and that makes Dabi move his arms, desperate to try and keep the tear from getting any worse– which just gives Shigaraki the opportunity to bring his foot down against Dabi's temple instead. Black spots dance across his vision, the pain overtaking any confusion he has as the other man snaps after so long of keeping all of the sadistic, violent impulses Dabi's known he's been holding onto free.
Dabi tries to light up his hands again, knowing that he is not going to be able to get out of this any other way, only for Shigaraki to all but throw himself on top of him, his cold hands wrapping tightly around Dabi's wrists. "No!" He hasn't heard his voice so desperate in all of his life, but he can't help screaming now as he realizes just how close he is to losing the appendages as Shigaraki's fifth fingers hover barely a centimeter above his skin.
"You'll be lucky if I only take your hands, you disgusting mutt! I should wrap mine around your waist and pull you apart at the middle. At least then you might feel an ounce of what you put Magne through before she died!"
It's through the panic and pain of everything that is happening to him that leaves Dabi gasping, "Died?" As he only just starts to make sense of why Shigaraki is so furious.
The grip around his wrists tightens, and Dabi whimpers, going limp to try and stay the fury on the other's face as he scrutinizes his expression. "...We had a meeting tonight. Twice said you put it through."
Dabi's stomach turns into a pit. "He said he had someone who wanted to meet tonight. I told him I wouldn't be back– I told him to tell you to vet them." He doesn't know– he isn't sure. He doesn't have any love for the others, but Twice's brain is actually scrambled. He doesn't want to think that the other man really did blame Magne's death on him so blatantly.
Shigaraki watches him for another long moment, that anger slowly ebbing, but he doesn't let go of Dabi. "They were Yakuza. They want to absorb the League. Magne didn't stand for their disrespect, and Chisaki killed her and took Compress's arm. He's in surgery now, and we have an ultimatum. We either allow ourselves to be absorbed or they're going to wipe us out."
And perhaps it says something horrible about him, or about what kind of suffering he's willing to put up with, but the idea of having to become a pawn for someone else after he's already let Shigaraki do so much to him makes Dabi feel even sicker than the blow to his head did. "When?"
"Three days."
"We can't–"
Duster reaches up to his face, and Dabi flinches back violently enough to put stars across his vision as the back of his head connects with the floor. But that only highlights that there's nowhere for him to go. Shig's gentle when he cups his injured cheek in his palm, keeping the rest of his fingers from his skin as he strokes his thumb over the aching crack that has been left in his face. "Compress is in surgery. The others are mourning. We need to plan." His hand moves away from his face, and Shigaraki shifts down his body. "Show me."
Dabi's body still burns with humiliation and a low-simmering anger because Shigaraki did this to him, but he's also hurting. He knows that he's not going to get help for that unless it's Duster who decides he's earned it. So he reaches down to the hem of his shirt and lifts up the bloody fabric so he can see where his kick tore his staples.
Duster moves his hand along the ruined seam softly, the edges of it raw and aching, the blood just starting to thicken, but breaking and spreading beneath the touch when it comes. "Okay, puppy. Let's get you cleaned up. Have you eaten today?"
Dabi shakes his head weakly, and Shig shifts off his body before he leans down and helps him get back onto his feet. He's glad that Duster doesn't make him talk while he's patching him up because each fresh staple pulling his skin closed around his insides is another moment he gets to spend pushing all of his anger beneath the surface as well. The League, for all that it isn't what he thought it would be when he first joined, is still the organization that has made such an impact on the country. The Yakuza is old news. If they're absorbed, then Dabi is worse off than square one. He needs to make sure that doesn't happen.
And when he's patched up, and Shigaraki has stolen pain meds from this place that Dabi hasn't ever seen before, the other man starts to tell him in detail everything that happened during the meet-up. Dabi lets the meds dull the ache going through him and takes out his phone to dig up whatever he can about Kai Chisaki, and so they can be sure of how they're going to tackle their next steps.
From the way that Toga and Twice glare at him when they are sent off as collateral for that plan, Dabi is certain that they believe this is some elaborate form of revenge on them. He's pretty sure from how little Spinner or Compress speak to him that they believe he did this on purpose, too. Shigaraki doesn't redirect that anger on Twice, where it should be. Twice is beloved by the rest of them and is not all there. If he were to be as violent with Jin as Shigaraki has been with Dabi, then the others would do something. And even then, there is a good chance that the aggression alone might break Two's head in half completely. Whatever. Shigaraki can use him as his scapegoat all he wants. As long as all of the others know that he's still Duster's second-in-command.
///
Dabi stays away from most of what's going on with the others while Shigaraki is dealing with the Shie Hassaikai. Kai Chisaki didn't see Dabi with the League when they met up with him at the warehouse, and Shigaraki wants him to continue thinking that Dabi might have split from them or died from his head injury when the heroes busted into the bar. That's fine by him. Chisaki is working on quirk-erasing bullets, and Dabi can't put into words how horrifying the possibility of that is to him. He was already thrown away for not having a quirk powerful enough for his father. He doesn't want to end up not having a path to his revenge at all if he gets shot with one of those bullets. So he coordinates with Shigaraki over the phone, and every now and then, he finds himself staring at the device long after their conversations have ended, his seams spilling smoke and his body soaked with sweat. He all but vibrates as he tries to make his mind reconcile everything that the League of Villains has turned him into. How he could know the Shigaraki who is an effective leader, a master manipulator, and a violent abuser, and still follow him? He doesn't know if he should be able to keep following him. If it means there is something very broken in him to allow him to put away all of those truths and focus on the immediate tasks in front of him. Putting them away, it seems, leaves fresh burns against his already blackened insides, but he is closer now than he ever has been before to getting revenge on his father.
He puts it away, and when Dabi notices the hero patrols shifting around the area of the Shie Hassaikai's base, he reports back to Shigaraki like a good dog.
"We've procured a van." Shig tells him, "Come back to base." And Dabi comes when he's called.
Dabi has to lock up the human parts of him and be a good dog abruptly after they've lost the police convoy and taken their revenge on Chisaki. He was feeling good after seeing how many of the police cars they were able to take out and the explosion they left in their wake that will serve as a strong reminder to the rest of the country about just how dangerous they are– and then they get back to the garage that is serving as the current base. Toga and Twice are already here, as they should be if things went according to plan on their end, and Twice has the bullets. Dabi knows what a weapon those can be for them. If they can get to Eraser Head, then they'll take the heroes’ most powerful weapon off of their hands before this war even starts. He just has to make sure that Shigaraki never gets the wise idea to use those on the new number one–
Toga throws her arms around his waist and hugs him tight. Dabi stiffens under the touch. None of the others have gotten close to him like this, well, ever. Dabi was always the one that Shigaraki singled out, and that kept them at arm's length almost more effectively than Dabi's attitude could. She doesn't say anything, but he sees that the rest of them, save Duster, also loosen their posture slightly as they see her. It takes a moment for him to understand what this is, and when he does, Dabi wants to grab her by the shoulders and look them all in the eyes as he lights her on fire.
Forgiveness. This is Toga telling him, telling all of the League that he should be forgiven for what 'he' did to Magne. She thinks that she has some right to absolve him after every way this group has betrayed him and keeps betraying him since the moment they brought him into the fold without a single warning of what he was actually getting himself into. Dabi usually tells himself not to cry as he retreats into his mind. But this time he's telling himself not to lose it. Not to commit a murder that he won't be able to handle because he'll be outnumbered by the others if he does it. He just lets her hold onto him as he stares past her, past the rest of them, until Shigaraki, who knows this expression on his face all too well, calls for them all to get inside. He thinks it might be the single greatest act of mercy that Shigaraki has ever given him when the other man instructs him to take the van through one of Kurogiri's portals and turn it to slag.
He does still imagine the rest of the League burning inside of it when he goes, but that outlet and the fresh blisters on his palms let him pretend that he isn't ready to kill them all when he returns to the garage for their debriefing.
On the bright side, he doesn't have to say a word throughout all of that conversation. Toga and Twice are the ones who have to talk, and Dabi sits there as she tells them how weird it was that Chisaki's people worshipped him like he was a god. They did anything he wanted. They didn't even seem to think for themselves; they would hurt themselves to help him further his goal. It was so messed up, she says as she looks towards Shigaraki to see what he thinks about that. Dabi manages not to howl with laughter because a good dog doesn't make a sound unless his master gives him the order. He just listens, and when the debriefing is done, he wants to leave, but Toga puts her sneakiness to use for more than just stealing the bullets. She also managed to swipe a few stacks of bills from one of the safes that hadn't been under scrutiny, as the base was falling apart, with the help of a Compress double. Which means they have enough money, a place that should be safe for them to sleep for the night, and the elation of having just completed a job. Shigaraki is smart enough to know that a reward is in order. It's Compress who goes out, in civilian clothes and maskless, to get them booze and food with a portion of the money.
And the others are full of life when he returns, they eat and talk, and Toga tries to get them to play some sort of party game that she's found on her phone. But Dabi doesn't stay with them. The garage has the main floor, a downstairs office, the catwalk above, and an office loft on the second floor. He takes his stuff and sleeping bag upstairs, far away from where the others have gotten comfortable, and he winds up the portable charger for his phone as he tries to ignore the sounds of their revelry. The only thing he can say for being here is that he hasn't gotten to sleep for more than an hour or two at a time while he's been out on his own, as he tries to avoid being spotted by anyone who might try to turn him in. He can rest now, for a little while, with the assurance that Shigaraki isn't just going to leave him alone or let him take the fall for anything. He's too much of a valuable resource to be turned into nothing.
///
Dabi wakes to the soft sound of rustling, and even just that has his body heating sharply as he sits up, flames jumping into his palms as he tries to see who is attacking him– only to find Shigaraki illuminated by the flicker of blue, the other man looking unimpressed as he continues to lay out his sleeping bag as well. He douses the flames and wants to take the cold sweat away from his skin, but no sooner than he's started to put his mind to returning to sleep, Shigaraki makes that impossible.
"Good, you're up. Take off your clothes, puppy." His voice stays low, the open loft out of sight of any of the others below, but it is more than open enough for sound to carry if they raise their voices. As is, he can hear Twice snoring loudly from somewhere below. Dabi's hands shake. It's been weeks, maybe even over a month, since Kamino, since the bar, since the last time Shigaraki forced him onto his knees and shoved his cock inside of him. Dabi had hoped, so desperately, that the other man would lose interest in it. He wanted to be able to put that aside. Maybe Shigaraki had only been doing it as a way to keep them in check at the bar, but he changed so many of his methods to keep the others in line. Dabi had been holding white-knuckled to the hope that he would decide that this wasn't something he should keep doing to maintain that control. But when the other just pauses what he's doing when Dabi doesn't immediately move to comply, he knows that he was deluding himself.
Don't cry.
He can't help how his hands shake as he shrugs out of his coat. He already took off his boots, but stripping off his socks, pants, shirt, and underwear each feels like he's taking a layer of his flesh with them as he becomes a dog for his master's pleasure again. Don't cry. He isn't going to do that. He can't. If he cries, then everyone will hear it. They're already going to listen to him be used by their beloved leader, and that's still nearly more shame than Dabi even thinks he can survive. He's not going to break now in some futile effort to actually get the sympathy that he thought he might find at the beginning.
Shigaraki takes off his clothes as well and then gestures for him to come over as he pulls on his gloves. That, at least, means that he's not going to use his quirk on him again. Dabi has been beaten, burned, in fights that left him bruised for weeks, but nothing has hurt the same way as his cheek has as it healed from Decay. Dabi wasn't even sure if the mark would heal or if he would have to carve that gray, cracked flesh from his face before necropathy could set in, and he would rot away. But it is healed, and if he can avoid being subjected to it again, then that's a small mercy that he needs to accept. Shigaraki gestures for him to come closer, and Dabi hopes that he manages to stop shaking so badly before the other man touches him. He doesn't think he does, but Shigaraki hasn't ever cared about that before. He still pulls Dabi closer, making him sit between his legs, his back to the other's chest, and Shig's chin resting against his shoulder. His breath is soft and even against his skin, highlighting how weak and thready Dabi's is in turn.
"Shh, puppy." Dabi hasn't said anything, but he knows the other man can hear every panicked breath, and he wouldn't be surprised if, this close, the other man could hear the pounding of his pulse in his ears too. "You've been such a good boy lately. I've been so proud of you."
Nausea swells through Dabi's stomach. Of course. Shigaraki uses physical violence and isolation as punishments. This he seems to think of as a reward. It's a delusion that Dabi can't begin to cope with, but he doesn't have to. This doesn't have to be anything but horror for him. He can just stay as he is and let it happen the way he has every other time before. A good dog is quiet, afterall. He doesn't have to say a word. But the urge to shatter apart only grows as Shigaraki begins to press kisses along the side of his neck. His hands wrap around Dabi's body, fingers tracing along the line of scars that he made worse just a few weeks ago, before they move up to his chest. Shigaraki's always cold to the touch, but that is even more pronounced when Dabi's anxiety has his quirk sitting just below his skin, and his nipples immediately pebble when Shig brushes his thumbs over each. Fuck. One of these nights, then.
Shigaraki usually doesn't care about anything but Dabi behaving when he has him like this. That usually means keeping quiet, not protesting, and doing whatever the other man says. But some nights, Dabi's least favorite nights, the other man wants to see how far he can push Dabi's body. He doesn't just open him up and push inside or make Dabi suck him off; instead, he runs his hands along Dabi's body, petting him to try and provoke a reaction. Dabi never thought he would remember burning with such fondness, but on nights like this, it's easy to keep his body unresponsive because his mind shifts back to that moment of ignition on the mountain top. He would rather remember that agony and how the flames danced as they ate at his eyelids than let himself react to Shigaraki stroking a hand down between his legs. He cups him against his palm, rubs his balls lightly, and then wraps his gloved fingers around his length and gives him a stroke. And then another, and another, and as long as Dabi can be in flames, those do nothing for him. He stays soft the same way he always does. He just has to wait for Shigaraki to get bored and stop–
"What's wrong with you, puppy?" He murmurs, squeezing him a little tighter. "Did all of your burns make it so you can't feel good?"
Dabi clenches his jaw around his words. He is still in that fire now. He is burning. He is anywhere but here. He isn't–
"Speak, mutt." Shigaraki loses his patience with him far faster than he usually does. It's only because that word reminds him of the last time he'd pissed Shigaraki off that Dabi forces himself to take a breath and answer.
"Why would I ever feel good with you touching me?" He snarls low in his throat, hoping the words will only live in their ears.
Shigaraki pauses with his hand on his cock. "What do you mean, puppy?"
Dabi is silent for a few seconds, taken aback himself at the confusion that he hears in the other man's voice. "Are you fucking kidding me?" Dabi feels his hands spark, and he forces them to ball into fists before he actually sets the other man on fire. "I don't want you to touch me. You're the disgusting fucking pervert who decided that controlling my life wasn't enough of a power trip for you."
"You could feel good," Shigaraki says, his hand tightening around Dabi's cock, enough that the real pain takes away some of the imagined agony that was protecting Dabi's mind and leaves him hissing out a breath. "You just have to let yourself–"
"No!" Dabi doesn't raise his voice, but the vehemence with which he speaks makes the word crack through the air like he howled it. He hasn't told Shigaraki 'no' since this started, but he can't stop himself now. And once that word is out, he can't stop talking. "I don't want to 'feel good' while you rape me, you fucking sicko. I don't want to be your goddamn dog! You can fuck with their heads and convince them you're not a monster all you want, but I'm never going to buy what you're selling. If that's what you're after, you might as well dust me right now, because otherwise, you're not getting anything but my work out of me, Shigaraki."
He expects the other man to take him up on that. He expects to be punished, to be hit, and when Shigaraki lets go of his dick so he can grab him around the waist and half throw him onto the sleeping bags, Dabi brings his arms up to protect himself from the next blow. But his limbs get trapped between their bodies as Shig pushes into his space, pinning him down against the floor as his lips are pressed against the shell of his ear so he can snarl at him, low enough that the words certainly won't carry down to the others as Twice's snores hiccup in their cadence at the impact of Dabi's back before they continue.
"I made you the most important thing I have, Dabi." And just hearing his own name out of the other's mouth while their skin is pressed together fills Dabi with dread. It tears away the rush of satisfaction and adrenaline that came with finally being able to speak his mind to the other man, and leaves him feeling like his stomach is going hollow. He presses his forehead against his knuckles as he closes his eyes and waits for the rest. Don't cry, don't cry, don't cry. "You are mine, and you have been such a good, obedient little puppy for so long. But you don't like it? You're not grateful that I've given you so much of my attention? You think–" The other man bites off a snarl and then abruptly pushes himself off of Dabi's body. But no blow comes. After another minute, Dabi lowers his arms and opens his eyes only to find Shigaraki is already doing his jeans back up.
He thinks, just for a second, that maybe he finally got through to whatever human might exist in the shell of this monster that has been toying with him for months.
"Get out."
Dabi doesn't move, the words raking over his brain like they're attached to fishhooks. And when he doesn't move, he gets a baleful red eye locking on him as Shigaraki finishes with his pants.
"Get. Out."
Dabi tries to focus, tries to breathe. He pushes his hands under himself and finds his own scattered clothes. He pulls them on layer by layer and rolls up his sleeping bag. So much for getting any rest. His throat feels so tight when he mumbles, "I'll call–"
He's not expecting Shigaraki to whirl on him then, his hands curved like talons at his sides because he's trained himself not to clench his fists when he's furious, even though his gloves are still on right now. "No, you won't. You don't want to be here? You don't like how I'm running this organization? You don't want what I've given you? Then you don't get to stay, Dabi. You need me, not the other way around. You were no one before you became a part of my League. You can go be no one again."
Out of all of the things that he expected to happen tonight and what might make him sick, Dabi doesn't think that he was ever anticipating this. It chokes the words in his throat with panic, and instinctively he lets out a thin whimper, the same weak, pathetic sound that brought Shigaraki to him when he was hurt–
Duster tears off his gloves and takes two steps toward him, only stopping when he realizes that he really might grab him if he lets himself get within arm's reach of Dabi. "Get out." He manages to keep his voice down while leaving the words dripping with black bile. "You don't want to be my dog anymore? Then you can be a stray for all I care."
It's the instinctive fear of oblivion, and the memory of agony that Decay brought that leaves Dabi scurrying down the metal steps, certainly waking the others below in his rush to leave, but he can't think about that. He can't think of anything past the constant rhythmic mantra echoing through his mind as his heart pounds and his feet eat up pavement throughout the rest of the night.
///
Shigaraki really doesn't contact him again after that. He doesn't tell him where they've moved. When Dabi chances texting one of the others for an update, he receives radio silence from all of the others. When he tries to get Kurogiri to help him out with a portal, he is left entirely on his own. That one, however, may not be because of Shigaraki's orders. He sees just a few days later that one member of the League of Villains has been arrested, Kurogiri's name plastered throughout the article as the heroes try to brag that they caught one of the members who facilitated the attacks on UA. But even after losing such a valuable resource, Shigaraki doesn't contact him again.
Dabi keeps trying to tell himself that's a good thing. The League has gone back to creeping through shadows instead of using their momentum from the Shie Hassaikai job to keep moving forward. And Dabi is an A-ranked criminal all on his own. He is a threat. He can leverage that to ensure that his father ends up disgraced and destroyed as they creep closer and closer to the billboard announcement that will officially mark him as the number one hero by default. Dabi isn't with the League anymore, and Shigaraki can't control him now. This is better. He's looked after himself for most of his life as a criminal. He can keep doing that now and continue to make progress forward.
He doesn't think about what it might mean when Giran contacts him. He told Giran to get in touch with him if he had any potential recruits for Dabi to come check out before everything with Shigaraki blew up, but clearly, the guy hadn't gotten the memo. Dabi would have probably shot him down if he hadn't admitted,
"It's kinda freaking me out. Kid's hiding the wings, but he's way too recognizable. Looks like Hawks. Do you want me to scramble him and send him on his way?"
And that had given Dabi pause. Hawks is set to become the number two hero now. He'll be in the same building with Endeavor not too long from now, and he might even be able to get Dabi an idea of where else his father might be. He could– "Give him the address of that warehouse we used in Fukuoka and write down the meet will be at three A.M. in four days, then turn him to eggs. Don't tell Shigaraki. This is a long shot, and he's busy."
"You got it, Dabi. Good luck." Giran doesn't sound suspicious, doesn't hesitate, and for one bitter moment, Dabi is glad that Shigaraki made it so clear to everyone else that Dabi was his second-in-command. That's bought him time.
He doesn't have the benefit of a teleporter anymore, but neither do any of the others, so that means he's free to travel the usual way. And he's only a combined six-hour train and ferry ride from the prefecture. He can get there tonight and make sure that the bird doesn't send anyone to ambush him.
When the meeting comes four days later, Hawks is so desperate to convince Dabi that he isn't a spy and that he really does believe in the League's cause that he doesn't scrutinize why Dabi would keep him at arm's length and not introduce him to the other members of the League right away. He also doesn't blink when Dabi requests he deliver him patrol schedules for the top ten heroes; he's just eager to do so and prove that he can be a good little soldier for Shigaraki. Dabi's stomach churns when he considers tracking down the others when he's sure Hawks is going to be good and turning him over to Duster. Maybe he would like having a bird and not be so bitter about the dog thing. He pulls at one of the staples across his palm to try and make himself stop thinking about the League and Shigaraki. He can use their names, but everything else isn't what he needs. He just has to keep moving forward on his own. That's fine. He's been on his own since he chose this path for himself.
///
Compress texts him. It happens out of the blue one afternoon, several weeks after Shigaraki exiled him. According to his phone, it's Twice who texts him, but Twice doesn't text because his typing is as bad as his talking and even more confusing to make sense of, so he always calls. Dabi knows it's Compress because, thanks to Hawks, Dabi has gotten access to the emergency channels that the heroes use when something big is happening. He knows that it's not some hero trying to lure him out by stealing Two's phone and shooting off a message to him, and he knows that none of the others would be ballsy enough or think they're clever enough to do something under Shigaraki's nose. So it has to be Compress who writes,
"Scoping out the weapon K was arrested for." The words are followed by a set of coordinates that are in the middle of nowhere, mountains kilometers from where he is in Fukuoka. Dabi considers that for a long moment. He should stay as far away from that as possible. Shigaraki doesn't want him around, and if they get caught, too, then his deal with Hawks is immediately torpedoed. He is much better off staying where he is and using this information to keep his ruse going a while longer. But... this is the first time that any of the others have ever disobeyed Shigaraki. He knows immediately that he shouldn't let that linger in his mind as something that piques his curiosity, but he isn't able to fully dismiss it as he continues to move through the side streets.
Dabi goes around, again and again, knowing that he shouldn't seek out the League, knowing that Shigaraki thought he might kill him the last time he showed up. But his feet still take him to the docks so he can get on the ferry. He still takes a train to the nearest prefecture to where the coordinates go, and then he hikes fifteen kilometers until he sees another one of those strange waystations nestled in a field in the middle of nowhere.
Dabi gets that close to the building, and he still doesn't know if he's going to go in. He's pretty certain he's going to turn back around and head back to the city. He has the League's name for a while longer. The good thing about Shigaraki not letting any of the others out of his sight is that even Hawks and the HPSC don't know that Magne isn't with them anymore. He would have thought that some of the Shie Hassaikai would have spilled about that, but apparently, they're still so devoted to Chisaki they're not saying shit about anything at all. No one knows he's not a part of the League anymore. He's not trapped in that fucking cult anymore. He can be so much better off than any of the others. He shouldn't have even come here. But he keeps moving closer to the door, his body moving the same way that it did when he heard his father's voice down the hall from his altar. He didn't want to go there. He didn't want to see with his own eyes that he had been so completely replaced, but his body kept moving. He hadn't been able to stop himself. When his hand curls around the door handle, he wants to draw it back. He wants to push his palm flat against the door. He can hear the others chattering beyond it. They don't have anyone keeping watch. He could burn hot enough to shatter the concrete and bury them inside. He could sit on top of the rubble and make sure that every last one of them stopped breathing for what they did to him. He could–
He pushes the door open, and Toga looks up from the pile of costume jewelry on the floor in front of her. "Welcome back! Look at this, doesn't it make me look like a real lady?"
"You look great! Nah, you look like an old lady!"
She doesn't seem to think it's strange that he's back. Dabi takes his eyes away from her and Twice, and he finds that Compress is leaning back against a table in the corner, his mask keeping his expression inscrutable, while Spinner leans over the back of the couch so he can watch whatever game Shigaraki is playing on his handheld. Shigaraki doesn't even look up at him. His fingers don't even still on the keys.
They don't know. Dabi's stomach lurches. Everything else. They knew about every other horrible thing Shigaraki did to him when they were at the old base, but they didn't know that Shig kicked him out. Maybe Compress sent that message because he had a hunch, but Shigaraki gives nothing away, as if he's completely unsurprised that Dabi would find them here.
"Where've you been?" Spinner asks, barely looking up at him.
"Working, unlike the rest of you." It's a miracle he can speak at all, let alone use the opportunity to immediately level them with the same attitude they always expect.
Toga sticks her tongue out at him and goes back to the pile of jewelry that she has, and the conversations that they were having before he arrived continue to flow around him as if he isn't even there. Dabi waits as the sun goes down. No food today. That's not a surprise. If they went out to steal that jewelry and turn a profit, then Compress must have realized what it all was too late. Dabi has money now from running his own jobs while he was away from them. But he can't help wishing that there was something to eat, not even just to satisfy his hunger, but because he wants to know what Shigaraki would do about their meals.
///
The next morning continues to prove that the others know nothing about the fight that led to his absence. Shigaraki just continues to ignore him, or rather, just addresses the group, so he is no more ignoring him than he might be any of the others. Dabi wonders who he'll punish if he figures out that he got the coordinates from Twice's phone. He'll know that it wasn't Twice; he'll know that punishing Twice is the same bad idea as it was when he let Dabi take the fall for Magne. He'll probably come to the conclusion it was Compress just like Dabi did. But what if he's wrong? Would that be enough to get the others to understand just how fucked up this whole thing has been from the start?
He doesn't get to see how Shigaraki deals with any of that because they're going after the weapon now. It's something that was stashed in this area and that Shigaraki needs to take control of to get access to more of his teacher's resources. And as soon as they're up and ready, they're exiting the building and heading in that direction. Dabi doesn't think he's the only one who is surprised to find a blubbering baby of a man with the size and complexion of a mountain that Shigaraki is expected to tame by showing his physical strength. And when he hears that it's a bout of physical prowess that will win the creature's loyalty, Dabi doesn't hesitate.
"Let's put the baby down for his nap then." He hurls a blast of fire at the other creature that would crack stone, which has before, and it does nothing to the brute of the man who then comes at them with speed and strength that would rival All Might at his prime, and Dabi realizes how ill-prepared they all are for fighting this thing.
Thankfully, Dr. Ujiko seems to come to that conclusion quickly as well, using another nomu with a teleportation quirk to bring them to the largest nomu lab that Dabi's seen. Toga can't help teasing him about his failure as Shigaraki tries to explain what he wants out of taking over All For One's legacy, and Dabi isn't surprised. He wants to be king; he wants to take the constant rage that he feels inside of him and spill it out across Japan until the world cracks beneath his touch. It's a temper tantrum that will span continents if he's allowed to get that far.
"Aw, but won't that mean that all of my favorite things would be destroyed too?"
Dabi bites down on the inside of his cheek hard, having to force himself not to laugh as he realizes how serious Toga is. Yeah, of course she is only worried about the things she likes. She's a child.
"No, my companions should also be able to do whatever they like."
Ujiko does laugh when he says that, as Toga cheers. But it earns them some additional funds and the opportunity for them to go back and keep fighting Gigantomachina. Dabi opens his mouth to beg off doing that, given the beast is fireproof. He isn't going to stick around and make Shigaraki any stronger. He shouldn't have come back here. He needs to get back to Fukuoka and make sure that he keeps Hawks on the hook. The guy is willing to do just about anything for him. He wonders if he could get the bird to steal something with Endeavor's DNA on it. If he could get something for a paternity test, then he would have the final nail in his coffin, and he would finally be ready to get his revenge.
"Give us two days to prepare. If the beast doesn't sleep except for a handful of hours every few days, we need to get our other jobs in order." Shigaraki tells the doctor, who agrees and even takes the coordinates that Shigaraki gives him to use.
When they've finished choking on sludge, Dabi finds himself looking up at a mansion that he doesn't recognize, but that has Spinner asking,
"What are we doing back here?"
"We'll need a home base. I'll take care of the bodies."
Which really doesn't help Dabi to prepare for the reek of blood and death that comes from the corpses that they walk in and find spread all throughout the lower level of the building. The robes and iconography do help him put together that this was a CRC base that the others must have hit within the past week. And if no one has come to check on any of these people, then yeah, this is probably as good of a safehouse as they're going to get.
Shigaraki does go around and touch each body, turning it to dust, but there is still blood, flies, and other mess to clean up. Maybe it's just the fact that they're back in a proper building, but the others all scatter into the mansion to start working on preparing it for them to actually stay in for the foreseeable future. Spinner and Twice track down a broom, vacuum, and mops to start to get the main hall cleared out as Compress goes around opening windows and stripping beds so that they can have fresh sheets when they do finally get to sleep. Toga finds the kitchen and takes stock of everything that is still good, throws out the rest, and makes a list of things they can use the money for. A lot of it is stuff that is too expensive and too unimportant for them to actually get, but that's not his problem. None of this is his problem. But he doesn't leave yet. Shigaraki hasn't told him to do anything, and none of the others seem to find it strange that he just haunts the edge of every room he wanders through.
Shigaraki goes over the list that Toga made before he takes out a fresh sheet of paper. "You can each use some of the funds for one personal item. The rest of this will be used on practical resources. Compress will pick up what you order, along with our supplies for our stay here."
Toga hems and haws, but she does eventually settle on getting a new coat from some department store that she likes. Dabi can't blame her. It's still early fall, but up in the mountains, it's much colder than it would be in the city, and if they're going to be out fighting that monstrosity constantly, he's glad she's actually picking the practical choice. Spinner also gets some clothes to wear with his costume to make it a bit more weather-resistant. Compress a small repair kit for his prosthetic. Twice wants a carton of cigs so he doesn't keep running out for a while, and when he passes the list over to Dabi, Shigaraki doesn't take it away from him.
He stares down at the pad, but he is already waiting for this to blow up. He doesn't want to push his luck any further, and the truth is, he doesn't need anything from Shigaraki in the first place. He's doing fine on his own. A spiteful little voice in the back of his mind unhelpfully reminds him that he's only doing fine because he's coasting on the League's reputation. If people found out that he wasn't part of it anymore, then things would be different. That leaves a bitter taste in his mouth, but he just passes the list back to Shigaraki, and the other man writes down something before he gives that over to Compress along with the grocery list. It's only mid-morning after their short hike and chat with the doctor, so the other man tucks the lists away and heads past the continuing biohazard at the front of the building to go get everything for them. It'll be early evening by the time he gets back and as the others continue to clean the mansion from top to bottom, not only getting rid of the awful corpse reek, but making an effort to get the mansion sparkling the way the bar used to. Dabi claims one of the side rooms, waiting for Shigaraki to come either scream at him or try to kill him. He lies down on the bare mattress, coat and boots on, in anticipation of having to make a hasty exit, but Shigaraki doesn't appear. Dabi wasn't anticipating just being in a bed again after months without leaving him so susceptible, but before he knows it, he's asleep.
///
The knock at his door is mild, just a soft tap of knuckles twice, but after being on edge for weeks, Dabi finds himself sitting bolt upright, fire immediately leaping to his palms and filling the room with light– as he realizes that the sun has set behind the trees and bathed the world in darkness. Shit.
"Food's ready." It's Spinner's voice that comes through the door, likely alerted to his abrupt waking from the flicker of flame that must have shone underneath the door frame. But the gecko keeps going down the hall after that. Dabi takes a few breaths and then pushes himself out of the bed, going to the door himself. He was curious what Shigaraki would do about the food the night before, but he is going to get his answer today.
He heads downstairs and sees that Compress picked up takeout, and that he and the others are in their more casual clothes instead of their uniforms. If he had to guess, he's pretty sure they haven't had other clothes to wear in a long time. Those are all probably in the wash now. The others all seem a bit stunned into place as they wait to see what Shigaraki will do, too. Everything before was always order, and tonight, Shigaraki tells them, "Eat," and that's it, rather than calling them out in any specific order. Dabi wonders if this is just to hide his reaction to him, or if this is his new strategy to change how the others see things, as he begins to talk them through his current plan for how they will be tackling fighting the baby.
Dabi listens as the conversation goes on, but he is never acknowledged directly by Shigaraki. Fine. He can ignore him all he wants. Dabi will eat, rest for the night, and then head out when the others are distracted tomorrow. He knows where they'll be until Shigaraki manages to overcome that behemoth, so that will give him plenty of time to get what he can out of Hawks before anyone else figures out what the League is up to. And as the meal winds down and the others start to steer the conversation to other topics, Dabi stands up and tosses his trash, meaning to head back to his room. The only showers he's had lately were when he dipped into love hotels for an hour to get cleaned up, and those frantic moments as he tried to make sure to be in and out as quickly as possible in case anyone might recognize him as he went into the building, made the experience generally unpleasant. He would like to be able to actually enjoy some hot water and check on his staples more thoroughly.
"Dabi," Shigaraki's voice is flat and even, the same way it always is when he's doling out his orders. And even with half a room between them, Dabi still can't help how his entire body tenses as the danger he's been so blatantly courting finally comes to fruition. "I'd like to speak with you privately."
Dabi doesn't turn to acknowledge him; he just makes himself put one foot in front of the other and continues out of the room the way he'd intended before. If Duster wants to have this out with him, then the bastard can come to him. Dabi can rub it in his face that his people, whom he thought were so perfect and loyal, went behind his back and let him in on their location. He can make sure Shigaraki knows there are already fractures in the organization, and maybe when he tries to hold onto them tighter, he'll shatter them the same way that they let Shigaraki break him.
He makes it halfway up the stairs before Shigaraki does follow him, and Dabi resists the urge to run back to his room and throw the door shut. A locked door isn't going to stop Shigaraki in the first place. But he does need to get back to his room. His stuff is in there, and he's not going to leave without it. So he lets Duster follow him, pausing outside his bedroom door as he waits for the other to catch up. A hallway is a good bottleneck for his quirk to lash out and turn Shig to ash before he can reach him; an enclosed room is a deathtrap.
He crosses his arms and leans against the door, knowing that the others are, for the first time ever, actually too far away from them now to be able to hear them if they do actually get into it. That sends his heart thudding faster in his chest. He wants to know what Shigaraki will be when no one else will be able to overhear him. The other man stays about a meter from him as he takes in Dabi's posture. His skin crawls with Shigaraki looking at him like that. There was always a sickness in him with everything that happened before that the other somehow saw through him. Dabi is not full of pride for his appearance– that was never something that anyone in his family cared about because there were other things his father was focused on, and his mother had survival as hers. But Dabi knows he's ugly from these burns. He hasn't had anyone who wasn't near blackout drunk actually make a pass at him. Shigaraki deciding that he would make a good dog and using that to get himself hard just so he could torture him was another way to leave Dabi's pride in ribbons. He knows that, but that doesn't mean that it doesn't still sting.
"If you want to stay, then there will be new conditions." Shigaraki's voice is sure and even, his gaze unflinching.
Dabi scoffs and reaches down to his doorknob. "Who the fuck said I wanted back in, you creep? I wouldn't be here if your people were as loyal as you think they are."
Shigaraki doesn't react to that the way that Dabi expects him to. "My people are very loyal to me. You're the only one I've ever had any problems with."
"Sure." He rolls his eyes. Whatever. If he's already hit the point where he believes that he's some kind of infallible god, then there really isn't hope for any of the others at all. "Good luck with that, but I'm not about to come back to this freakshow."
"Fine." Shigaraki doesn't stop him as Dabi opens the door to the bedroom. "I would avoid going back to Fukuoka then. I don't imagine that Hawks will be as lenient with your presence once he knows that you're no longer part of my organization."
Dabi stills with his body halfway through the door. Shigaraki says nothing as understanding rushes through his mind too quickly. Giran. He must have called Shigaraki, too, even after he told him not to. He must have told him about the meeting with the bird. Shigaraki kicked him out and still can keep him under his thumb by taking away how he's been able to use the League's reputation to further his goals. Dabi's stomach sinks. It wasn't Compress. Shigaraki must have sent that message. He must have wanted to see if Dabi would still come running like a–
"Fuck you, I'm not your fucking dog." He tries to throw the door shut behind him as he storms into the room, but it doesn't thud against the frame in any satisfying way. Shigaraki catches it with four fingers against the wood as he steps up to block the threshold.
"No. You made it very clear that you didn't like that. But if you're going to keep holding onto my coattails, then there will be new conditions for doing so."
"Fuck off. I don't need you."
That black rage from before flits across the other's face before Shigaraki smooths his expression again. "You do, or you wouldn't be deceiving the number two hero in the country by pretending that you still belong to me. No pretending anymore, Dabi. Either you're mine, and you get the benefits of that, or you leave and suffer those consequences on your own."
"You're not going to hold me hostage here." Dabi snarls back. "And no matter how much control you think you have over the others, they're not going to come after me–"
"They won't have to. I don't need to send anyone after you, Dabi. I just have to disown you, and you'll have plenty of your own enemies coming for your blood. I never told you you had to kill the people you couldn't recruit."
Dabi opens his mouth to retaliate, to say something, but he did that all on his own. He had to. It was the best way for him to get more attention for his reputation and to make certain that his father would be even further disgraced when he finally got to reveal his identity. He just... hadn't really considered the amount of armor that he would be utilizing from the League and what might happen if that went away before he was ready to face him. "I can take care of myself." He moves over to his bag and pulls it onto his shoulder, fully intending on trying to get back to the city and away from the places he caused the most trouble before his information on hero patrols goes bad, the second it will when Hawks realizes that he's never going to get what he wants from him. Shit. How is he going to get DNA for the paternity test? How is he going to find a lab that will run that for him if he doesn't have access to Giran anymore, either? Maybe he can head to Esuha. He thinks that's where Simon Says went to set up shop as a broker as well. He might be able to get Dabi what he wants.
He means to push past Shigaraki, with flames if necessary, but the other man grabs him around the bicep, the four fingers that hold him tight as they grip onto him. "Or," he says before Dabi can snarl at him to let go. "We can make some new conditions, and you can go on planning whatever you've been up to while I'm busy winning back my inheritance."
"And would those conditions include letting you rape me? I'll pass." He tries to pull his arm free, but the grip only goes bruising as Shigaraki takes a step forward, pushing Dabi back into the room.
"You would like it if you let it happen. You just can't help fighting everything that I try to give you."
Dabi wants to scream at the other, but he doesn't think that there is any way that he can tell Shigaraki he's insane, that would actually sink in for him. He just increases the temperature of his skin until he knows it will start to burn the other if he doesn't let go soon. "No."
"Whatever you're doing, you need the League. You need me." Shigaraki tells him with a vehemence that Dabi hates. It's too assured. "You wouldn't have crawled out of the woodwork if you didn't need someone to keep the eyes on them while you're scheming and plotting in the background." Shigaraki ignores the discomfort that must be stinging his palm as he tightens his grip further until Dabi can feel his heartbeat pulsing beneath his skin.
"You don't know–"
"No, I don't. So if you want to stay here, if you want to keep using my name to keep out of trouble, then you're going to tell me what's so important about yours."
Dabi's next retaliation turns to ash on his tongue, and that's the worst thing he could have done as Shigaraki becomes even more certain of the thread he's pulling.
"You're going to give me your name, you're going to be mine, and you're going to stop trying to incite chaos when you're here." He says that like any of those things are reasonable.
"No."
Shigaraki lets go of him and steps out of the doorway. "Fine. Then our business is done. If you come after us, know that I won't let that stand."
Dabi hesitates. Part of him doubts that the other man will actually let him move past him through the doorway. He expects him to grab him, to let that horrible cold sting of Decay tear through his body and leave him crumbling into pieces before he can see the end of his goals come to fruition. And there is a worse part, something cowardly and sick inside of him that tells him he... can't make this happen without the League. He never had a clear path to revenge before Stain, before the Hosu Incident gave him the building blocks of his plan. He needs the world on the brink. He needs the public to already mistrust the heroes, for them to be so ready to believe the worst of them, that they won't even hesitate to turn Enji into a villain when Dabi lights their funeral pyres.
"...I'm not going to stop what I'm doing." He can't. He needs to keep moving forward. He needs to find a way to not give any more power over him to Shigaraki when he's been nothing but his puppet since he stepped out of the shadows.
"When have I ever stopped any of you from doing whatever you wanted?"
Dabi lets out a bark of laughter, his eyes starting to burn. Don't cry. "What about not letting me sleep? Not letting me eat? Not letting me tell you no?"
Shigaraki keeps watching him, but his head tilts slightly to the side. "I expect you to live by my rules when you're mine. You have to be punished if you don't live up to those expectations. As long as you do, and as long as your goals don't interfere with the League or put us in danger, I wouldn't stop you from pursuing your own, Dabi." He says it all in that same too-even tone that screams to Dabi that Shigaraki believes every word that he's saying.
"That is not how this works." Dabi growls, his stomach starting to twist.
"Why not?" And finally, some of that composure slips. "I'm your leader, you're expected to follow what I tell you. Do you think any other organization would take you if you constantly gave them this kind of attitude? My teacher would have had you skinned alive and turned into a nomu." Shigaraki takes a breath, stretching his fingers at his sides like he's trying to loosen the grip that surge of anger put through him.
Dabi doesn't say anything. He is just left, staring at the other man as he turns over those words in his mind again and again. He was never cut out to join the Yakuza or any other gang that he saw running around. He knew that. But there is something in Shigaraki's words. He thought... that the other man was being cruel for cruelty's sake. He thought that every step of the way, he was looking for new pain points that he could exert his control over. Shigaraki was a spoiled brat who had never been told no and whose first followers were so eager to have a home that he simply never learned he wouldn't always get his way. He lashed out capriciously when Dabi didn't play that game. That's why he had hurt him so much more than any of the others. He was making a point. He wanted Dabi to hurt for disobeying him.
"Would your teacher have starved you or not let you sleep if you didn't do what he expected of you?"
"Of course he did," Shigaraki tells him, an edge of exasperation in his voice. "Misbehavior has to be punished, loyalty and hard work rewarded. That's how an empire is built."
Dabi almost asks what else AFO did to Shigaraki, but he doesn't want to know. Not when there is a hollowness inside of him that leaves him feeling gut-punched and breathless, no matter how hard he tries to suck in fresh air. Any of them. It could have been any of them because this is just how Shigaraki thinks things work. Dabi wants to scream. He wants to get in Shigaraki's face and make him explain. He needs to know the exact line where his knowledge and understanding and his violence meet so he can understand how much of this was malicious and how much of it was matter-of-fact.
"That isn't how other people run their organizations."
Shigaraki scoffs softly. "No. But in the end, when we're the only ones left standing, that won't matter anymore." He eyes him, and Dabi is sure that he must understand what he's doing. He's not a child. He has to. "And when the world is in chaos, when we've won our war, you can go do whatever you want. I'll be king, but I know that there's nothing that you can do alone that would put my world in jeopardy. Because you don't know how to rally people to your side, not without me to clear your way."
It cuts him to the quick to hear the other man speak the doubt that has been living in the back of his mind so clearly. Don't cry. Dabi moves to the door. There's no making Shigaraki see how wrong this is.
Don't cry. It's so hard to hold onto that resolve as all others crumble, and his hand shakes terribly as he pulls the door shut and encloses himself in this room with Shigaraki.
The other man moves into his space, and Dabi holds onto the knob, white-knuckled as he tries to find a way out. He has been trying to find a way around all of the League's resources, even at their lowest point. He has been trying to make this work– "What's your real name, Dabi?"
And he hasn't gotten anywhere without the entire country believing that he was a member of the League of Villains first and foremost. He'll have the bird in a cage, handing over anything on the other top ten he wants for a chance to meet Shigaraki. He'll have Ujiko to run the DNA test for him if Shigaraki can earn back his position as AFO's successor. He'll have Endeavor running to fight them the moment they step back out into the public eye because Shigaraki is public enemy number one.
The words feel like they're dragging needles up his throat as he manages to choke out, "Toya Todoroki."
And of all the ways that Dabi expected anyone to react when they discovered that, laughing was not his first thought. But Shigaraki is quiet for a short beat, and then he lets out a soft breath of laughter that grows until he sounds almost manic with his glee as he gets Dabi to give up the most important part of himself that he still has left. He can't even find it in him to be angry. His quirk doesn't even rush to his skin in righteous indignation. He just feels an emptiness inside of himself where he was holding that name so tightly, the space filling up with the repeated mantra, don't cry, don't cry, don't cry.
Shigaraki manages to quiet his laughter after a moment, shaking his head slightly, his mouth still twisted with mirth. "Did he burn you?"
"No. I was just born wrong." He doesn't recognize his own voice as it comes out of his mouth, his hand still tight around the door.
"No, you weren't, firefly." Shigaraki reaches for him, four fingers, as he gently prys his hand from the knob before he brings it up to his lips and presses them to his knuckles. "You wanted to burn down the heroes more than anyone else, didn't you? You want to start with him? You want to tell the whole world whatever he did to you? I didn't even know he had four kids. Must have been bad. I'll let you do it all, baby boy. I never would have stopped you if you had just come to me and been honest. This could have been so much easier. We could have taken your brother from the camp. I would have let you pull him apart and let you walk him around as a nomu on a leash."
Don't cry, don't cry, don't cry. Dabi's hand is shaking in Shigaraki's, and he can't do anything to hide it. His whole body is shaking so badly. His breath is short and thin, the pounding of his heart in his ears is an overstimulating agony that makes him want to turn off his brain entirely. But he doesn't have any escape as Shigaraki gives him another soft kiss.
"You can make him suffer, precious. I'll make sure of it." That's what he wanted. That's all he's wanted for so long– "Take off your clothes, baby."
Shigaraki lets go of him, and Dabi's head is dizzy as he makes himself let go of the backpack strap, the object thumping against the ground roughly before he reaches his hands up to his coat. He tries not to think about anything but the pressure behind his eyes as he pulls off that layer, and the one beneath that, and the one after that, until he's stripped bare and shaking like he's freezing cold instead of bleeding smoke from how his quirk keeps trying to find a way of defending himself. He moves to get on his hands and knees, but Shigaraki catches him around his arm again, his gloves on, so he doesn't have to be careful with him anymore.
"What are you doing, baby? We agreed that you won't have to be a dog anymore. You don't like it, and I think I know what you need instead."
Dabi doesn't have room in him for any more dread. It doesn't matter anyway, nothing could have prepared Dabi for Shigaraki pressing his lips against his temple and murmuring,
"After everything you've been through, I'm not surprised that you would rather get all of that attention from Daddy instead." His hands shift down and curl around Dabi's hips, guiding him back towards the bed until he's no longer just off-kilter from the comment, but falling back onto the bed.
Dabi only manages to shake his head as the other man makes him spread his legs open so he can move between them.
"It's okay, firefly. Daddy isn't going to tell anyone else what you need. This can be just for us. Daddy will make sure that everything is better than it was before as long as you're sweet for him."
Don't cry, don't cry, don't cry.
Shigaraki leans down and presses his lips just to the edge of Dabi's own, his hands moving over Dabi's skin. They tease his chest, like they have before, moving lower to the scar across his stomach, and then down to his thighs. His thumbs pet along the insides, above where his skin becomes gnarled, the movements so gentle and soft, as Dabi tries to put his mind back on that mountain. He squeezes his eyes tight, hoping that will help him to block things out, but Duster just clicks his tongue before he murmurs, "Don't do that, firefly. Daddy wants you to stay right here."
And that word makes it so hard for him to find that agony again. Endeavor is wrapped up in the memory of the mountain. He was able to separate him from the fire before, but with Shigaraki calling himself that, Dabi can't focus on burning without everything else leaking into it, and he thinks he might be sick if he is imagining Enji while Shigaraki touches him. And with the sanctuary of pain taken away from him, Dabi is left with nothing but what is happening in the moment when Shigaraki decides that none of the violations he's forced on him before are enough, and he shifts so that he can slant his mouth over Dabi's.
His lips feel like broken stone, his flesh cold and dead against the inferno beneath Dabi's skin, but the kiss doesn't force his mouth open. It's as soft as Dabi thinks Shigaraki is capable of, as his hands run higher up between Dabi's legs until he's curling his fingers around Dabi's cock again. The thin whimper that escapes him is so pathetic that Dabi almost wishes he were a dog again. At least then, he would be held face down as Shigaraki uses him. At least animal rutting is violent and hurts. It's easier to slip away when that happens.
"Shh, it's okay, baby boy. Daddy is going to make it all better." He strokes his cock, and Dabi can't escape the friction this time, just this side of too rough from the dryness of their skin, as he hisses softly between his teeth. "You're so pretty," Shigaraki murmurs as he shifts so he can run his thumb between the ladder of piercings that line the underside of his cock. Dabi's breath catches in the back of his throat, and Shigaraki smiles at him softly. "Always are, precious. Ever since I saw those pretty blue eyes, I knew I wanted you just like this." His mouth dips down, and Dabi manages to turn away from him, pressing his cheek tight against the mattress to escape the kiss. And Shigaraki doesn't punish him for that. "It's okay if you're shy, sweetheart. Daddy is going to be here until you feel good."
Dabi's stomach sinks, but the other man doesn't wait for a response before he presses his lips back against his cheek, trailing the kisses down his neck, his tongue following with the occasional grazing of his teeth. And without the fire to lick across his skin and blind his nerves with agony, he finds his nipples pebbling and a twinge of unwanted warmth bleeding through his veins.
"You're always so quiet, but Daddy knows it's just because you're shy. It's okay, you can tell Daddy what you like. Do you want me to keep playing with you?" Shigaraki strokes him again from root to tip, the leather half-gloves soft against his skin despite the dryness. "Or does it make you happier to have a soft cock? Like you're a little girl with a tiny clit instead of a boy?"
The words tear through his body and leave him with a thin whine slipping out of his throat as his cock twitches against Shigaraki's hand. Mortification bleeds smoke out of his seams as he barely manages to rasp, "No–" just a bit too late.
Shigaraki pauses over him, that stillness leaving him feeling like he might be better off decaying right here rather than having to face what happens next. And then the other strokes him again, his other hand catching Dabi's chin so he's forced to look him in the eyes. It's dark with the door closed, but Dabi can see the delight in his eyes as he levels him with such an exacting stare. "Is that what you need? Do you want to be Daddy's little girl? Is that why you hated everything else so much? You didn't want to be a dirty little bitch getting his pussy bred," Dabi doesn't want any of the words that spill out of Shigaraki's mouth so readily, but he can't escape the other man this time as they drag relentlessly over his skin. "You just wanted to be a sweet little princess who was getting spoiled rotten? I'll spoil you, baby girl. Daddy just wants you to be happy."
The weight of panic that crushes his chest makes Dabi dizzy, but he can't make it stop as Shigaraki shifts on the bed, hands pulling away from him so he can strip out of his own shirt before he reaches into his pocket and leans back down to press more kisses along Dabi's neck, devouring his skin without waiting to see how else Dabi might protest. He knows there's nothing that Dabi could do to stop him, and as his hand wraps back around him, it's with his palm slicked with lube, and that takes away that one lingering bit of friction that he thought might save him. He finds himself instead letting out another whine, this one too human and desperate, as he wants to fight the rush of heat in his body. It's not supposed to feel good. He's supposed to burn when he has Shigaraki's hands on him. He's not supposed to–
"That's it, princess. Look at you. You're starting to blush so prettily. I've been wanting to see what you would look like all flushed and needy for so long. Show me what you look like when you're feeling good."
"D-don't, Shig–" the words hiccup on the thin breaths that he manages to take, trying to stop the way that his body does start to heat as the other man teases his hands over him. The other man squeezes along his length a little tighter, and the pressure has the muscles in his thighs jumping as Dabi claws at the other man's arms as he tries to pull him away without any real strength behind the movement.
"Don't be petulant, princess." He doesn't even sound angry. He just keeps touching him as he gives him another kiss. Dabi bites at his lips, the taste of blood blooming through his mouth, and Shigaraki doesn't care. He deepens it anyway, puts his tongue between Dabi's teeth because he knows that... no matter what he does to him, Dabi isn't going to hurt him. His chest feels like it might collapse in on itself as he stops fighting Shigaraki so he can put all of his focus on keeping the pressure behind his eyes at bay instead. Don't cry. He chose this. He stayed. He should have burned them both the first time Shigaraki tried something like this. "You don't have to be scared, baby girl. Daddy is going to be right here." His hand moves deliberately along Dabi's length, jerking him slowly as he licks his blood off of Dabi's lips. "I'm going to make sure that you have everything you want. I'll get you your revenge. I won't ever abandon you. Firefly, I'll make you happy. You just have to let me."
The pleasure that eats a sour-sick hole in his gut only gets worse as he listens to the other man speak. He needs to make this stop, he needs to back out, he needs to just go straight to the Endeavor Agency and end this all–
"You know how much Daddy adores you, don't you, princess?"
Don't– He can't stop it this time. It's the first time in over a decade that he's heard a sob break inside of his throat as his vision blurs red and bloody tears start to stream down his face. Dabi's nails bite into Tomura's arm, but the other man still doesn't flinch. He shushes him softly, and his hand keeps moving, and the shattering of everything inside of his chest and whatever was left of his head latches onto that sensation as something good when the rest of his world falls to pieces around him. "D-Daddy–"
"It's okay, baby girl." Daddy leans down and kisses some of his tears away, the strokes going faster and making Dabi whimper and moan around the hiccuping sobs that keep slipping out of his throat. "Daddy forgives you for being so naughty before. I know that you're going to be such a good girl for me now."
He can't really make sense of those words when his orgasm is racing up to the edge of his nerves, his balls tightening, and his hips twitching up to try and get more of that friction. Dabi doesn't fight it, every movement brings the leather and skin around him tighter, the friction sending his toes curling as Daddy kisses back along his neck, to the place he bruised him with the collar the first time that he made him a dog– But he's not that anymore. Not an animal who only exists for his master's purpose anymore. He's... Daddy's girl. Daddy is going to take care of him. Daddy makes him feel good–
"Daddy!" He can't fight it as white bursts across his vision, his back bowing beneath the other man, as his clit twitches in his hand as Dabi's body trembles with pleasure for the first time in... months? A year? He hasn't even touched himself since the first time Shigaraki used him. But this is good. This feels so, so good even as he continues to sob on the bed. Maybe better because the tears release something that the splatter of cum across his stomach couldn't.
"Oh, princess," Daddy's voice is dark and different from what it was a moment ago. "I didn't realize what a dirty little whore you were going to be the second that you felt good."
Dabi yelps as the other man gives him another rough stroke as if he were still hard, his nerves stinging from the overstimulation, as Tomura's eyes shine with mirth as he does it again, as if even more delighted by Dabi's reaction.
"Felt good just for a minute, and your legs immediately fell open like you just couldn't wait to have your dirty little cunt stuffed up."
There are still tears on his cheeks, and his head is foggy from the endorphins that rushed through him as he tries to make sense of the change in tone the other is using now. "I–"
Daddy kisses him again to take away his words, letting go of his clit and wiping his cum across his thigh before he shifts between his legs. Dabi holds onto him, confused, as he tries to kiss him back, his tongue trying to soothe the hurts from before, only to have Daddy bite him instead and leave him whimpering as a fresh pang of heat goes through him. Daddy moves to kneel between his legs, his hands going to the button and fly on his pants as he continues to speak,
"You were a stray for so long. How many other cocks did you have breeding your tight little pussy, baby? Are you even going to be tight for Daddy?"
His whole body goes warm with his humiliation as he tries to shake his head, the thickness in his throat making it hard for him to form words.
"No? Daddy's going to have to punish you then. Lock you up until he's sure you're clean and that you only get excited when he's the one touching your filthy body."
"No," Dabi tries to stop crying, tries to focus through the mess in his head. Daddy was being so sweet before. What did he do wrong? "No one else," he manages, his face so hot. "I- I haven't let anyone touch me, Daddy."
"Yeah? Let me see, princess. Spread your legs." There is still delight in his eyes, and that's the only thing that keeps Dabi's head hazy instead of fearful as he leans back against the bed and bends his legs so he can roll his weight up onto his back a bit more, opening himself up wide as the heat of embarrassment burning through him starts to make the nerves he thought were spent start to ache for pleasure again. Shigaraki has made him do so many things that have been so humiliating, but this is the first time that it didn't leave him feeling sick. Instead, as Daddy's eyes go between his legs as he takes his hard cock out of his jeans, Dabi finds his clit twitching as he catches his lip in his teeth. Oh. Maybe... maybe he is a slut for Daddy. He didn't like it before, but seeing how hard Daddy is as he looks at him, just from making Dabi feel good before, that makes his body warm back up again as he manages to sniffle and quell some of the tears slipping down his cheeks. He wasn't supposed to enjoy this, but he's already ruined. If Tomura will enjoy him anyway, if he'll give him everything else that he promised him, he can be his slut.
Dabi's throat is still thick, a lingering sickness still inside of him as he makes another choice he can't take back. "I– I want your cock in my pussy, Daddy." The words are so quiet as they fall off his lips, but they still rearrange his world again as Tomura laughs.
"Of course you do, baby girl. You always have," Tomura finishes slicking his cock with lube and then wraps his hands around the backs of Dabi's thighs. He pulls him in roughly, lifting his hips so that his weight is resting on the other's legs, before he lines himself up. "But I'm glad that you're finally ready to be Daddy's pretty little cum dump."
The muscles in his stomach tighten in anticipation and arousal as blood starts to pool hot in his clit again as Daddy's head begins to press into his tight, unstretched hole. He could tear him open. Daddy's cock is so big that he's always been scared of it before, but Daddy has been able to change Dabi's perception of so many things. He does it again as he tells him,
"Daddy's going to fill up your cunt, baby girl. Going to make you so dirty and full of cum that by the time I go back to my work, you're going to be leaking it all the way back to Fukuoka. And by the time I'm finished here, you'll finally be tight enough for me to ruin again."
He's never heard that kind of mewl out of himself before, but as Daddy sinks into him slowly, drawing out whenever his muscles tighten too much, only to give it to him again and again, Dabi doesn't think he's ever been fucked like this before. Not even when he was being a good dog. He was just a dumb animal when that happened. He couldn't appreciate his master's cock, but as his body is stretched and his prostate is teased again and again, Dabi can't escape the pleasure he used to hide from as his breaths grow short and his hand rushes down to palm his clit.
It makes Daddy laugh at him again, and the mockery in his voice makes Dabi leak against his hand as he strokes himself. He pulls him in harder to his next thrust, and Dabi can't quiet the moan that tears out of his throat as his insides are pressed open and ache with that pleasure. "If I had realized that you were so eager to spread your legs for your daddy, I would have had you in a skirt at the bar, warming my cock while you were trying to do your work. It would have been so cute to see you rubbing your clit raw as you got so distracted thinking with your pussy."
Awful, disgusting. It was bad enough that the others heard him being a dog. He couldn't have survived them hearing how much he likes it when he moans, "Daddy!" Again, as he's fucked even harder, even deeper, until he spills into his hand again as Tomura pulls him into another kiss.
He keeps kissing Dabi, and he does try to kiss his Daddy back as he keeps making his body feel so good, but he doesn't manage it every time as the tears come again and again. That's okay, because Daddy still holds him and kisses them away as he touches him until he's moaning just as much.
///
Dabi doesn't really have time to think about what this means for him, because Daddy keeps him in bed, only stopping to make sure the others are occupied and that Dabi isn't going to keel over from overheating or dehydration over the rest of the two days they received from Ujiko. And then, the morning of, Shigaraki is ready to dole out his orders to the rest of them.
"We'll fight the beast in shifts. I'll be there constantly, but you all will be on a rotation, using this as our safe house. The doctor has a test with one of the new nomu that he wants to run, and given Dabi has his own work with a potential new recruit to see to, he will be assisting with that and will be out of the building."
Dabi is still a little hazy when he hears that and tries to focus again. It's been a long two days. A lot of sex, sure, that has left his whole body aching and tired. But he's also been... crying a lot. He didn't cry the first time Shigaraki raped him or any of the times after that, not until the other night. But now, when Daddy isn't near him, or when it's too quiet, or when his head gets too loud, Dabi finds himself bursting into tears. He blinks and looks up at the words. Right. He had his own plans. He can see what the doctor wants, and maybe he can use that to further his own goals. He's... allowed to do that now. He doesn't have to hide and scheme away from Shigaraki's eyes. He's not going to be told to stop.
All of the others give their affirmatives, but of course they do. Why wouldn't they? They've always done everything that Shigaraki has ever asked them to. Which is why, even though his shoulders are tense and Compress exudes an air of discomfort, he immediately presents Shigaraki with a blue marble at the end of the meeting.
"As you requested."
"Good. Thank you." But Shigaraki doesn't make him stay, waving the others off to decide how they want to break up their shifts before they head back to the giant baby as Dabi lingers to hear more about the nomu test. Duster doesn't bring that up, though, not even waiting until Compress is out of earshot before he says, "Come here, baby girl."
Dabi's face heats, his head ducking low as shame coils through his gut. He got to be angry at the others before, for letting this happen to him. But he's chosen this now. He can't be furious with them anymore; he can only ask, "...Not in front of other people, Daddy? Please?" His voice is so weak as he says it, and Shigaraki sets the marble on the table. They took this little meeting in one of the lounges, and Daddy catches him around the waist and gently presses the small of his back to the surface as he cages him in.
Tomura's eyes are warm and bright as he brings his knuckles to brush against Dabi's hot cheeks, which he has been informed do not hide his blush the way he had hoped they might. "Are you shy, princess?"
It's easier to just nod weakly. Duster is smart. He knows why Dabi would want to hide as much of this as possible from the outside world.
"Don't worry, firefly. The heroes are only ever going to know what you show them." It's not the assurance he wants, but Dabi can't ask for anything else. Shigaraki will always have his way in the end. "Let me see your clit, baby girl."
He's still sore from how many times Tomura has made him cum and how often he's taken his cock, but Dabi reaches down and unthreads his belt as a soft flash of light tells him the marble has been cast away so its contents can be accessed. They have to leave soon, so he doesn't fully disrobe, just pulling his pants low enough on his hips that he's out for his Daddy to see.
"You have such a pretty clit, baby girl, but Daddy needs to make sure that you're not playing with it anymore while he's busy. Take out your piercings."
Trepidation bites at his nerves, but Shigaraki only ever hurts him when he is being punished. He doesn't think that he's being punished now. So he... he should be okay. His hands still start to shake a little as he starts to take out his ladder, and by the third, his vision is blurring red and he can't breathe right anymore as his panic and fear build and build in his body, his heartbeat so loud in his ears as he realizes Daddy isn't wearing his gloves– Daddy stills his hands and pulls him closer, the way he keeps doing every time Dabi has burst into tears for the past few days. He wraps his arms around him and presses a kiss to his temple.
"D-Don't," he thinks he sounds younger now than he ever did when he was actually a child, as he clings to Tomura's shirt and hides his face against his neck. "Don't h-hurt me. Please, please! I'll be good, D-Daddy."
"Oh, sweetheart, shh, it's okay." His hands don't bring pain as he rubs soft circles against his back and strokes his hair to try to soothe his sobs. "When we have time, Daddy is going to show you that pain doesn't have to be bad. But we're not going to do that right now, baby, and you're not in trouble. You like it when Daddy calls your clit cute, don't you?"
There is too much in those words, and all of it tells him that he needs to pull his head together enough to actually make sense of it from start to finish, but all he actually manages to do is nod weakly against his chest.
"Well, Daddy wants you to be even cuter the next time that he gets to play with you. So Daddy got you something special to wear until we get to see each other again. It's not going to hurt, it's just going to make sure that you aren't a naughty little slut playing with yourself and will make you even cuter for Daddy over time."
It's so petulant and pathetic when he barely manages to sniffle, "Promise?"
Tomura presses another kiss to the top of his head. "I promise, baby girl." Then he lets Dabi go and waits.
He knows what he's expected to do, and even though his hands still shake, he manages to take out the rest of his piercings with only a few more tears slipping down his cheeks. Tomura reaches to the table again and comes back with a metal device that looks like a bird cage, a larger metal ring hooked onto it, and held together with a small padlock.
"Do you know what this is, baby?"
His face heats even worse as he shakes his head weakly, but that just makes Daddy smile.
"This is a cage for your pretty clit. It's going to make sure you can't touch it while I'm gone. This is a special one, too. I had a friend make it for you. It will make you even cuter the next time we get to play together." Daddy doesn't wait for him to say anything. He decides what happens to Dabi's body now that he's truly given himself up to the League. It's fine, he reminds himself as the cold metal goes over his clit and the ring hugs his balls, not painfully, but tight enough for him to notice it, before the cage is locked into place. It doesn't hurt, and it makes Daddy smile at him when it's in place, so it's alright. "While I'm busy, you need to be good. No getting caught, no being a slut."
"I'll be good, Daddy." He waits, anticipation holding him on a knife's edge. But that's it. After all of his fighting, his scheming, after all of it, he only needs to give Shigaraki that reassurance before the other man presses a last kiss to his forehead, before he steps out of his space and checks the time on one of the ornate clocks on the wall.
"Good. I'll call you for a check-in when I've finished with Gigantomachina."
"Okay," his throat, he hopes, only still sounds hoarse from his crying. Regardless, Shigaraki leaves things at that and lets Dabi put his clothes back in order before they both exit the room. The doctor fills their lungs with teleportation sludge a few minutes later, and not half an hour after that, Dabi is staring down the reality of what kind of animal he could have been turned into if he hadn't escaped AFO's hospital the first time, and he doesn't have room in his head for Shigaraki anymore.
It's a week later, Tomura calling to check in only when the giant baby is sleeping, and the High-End test has solidified Endeavor as the country's true number one hero, before Dabi asks Ujiko if he can run a paternity test for him using his father's blood. And when Duster checks in and Dabi tells him it happened, not wanting it to get to him from the doctor instead, he hears the warmth and truth of the words in his Daddy's voice when he tells him,
"I'm so proud of you, baby girl."
///
Dabi doesn't feel right in the head. He doesn't think he's actually been sane since he was five years old, but he learned to cope with whatever flavor of crazy he was throughout the years afterward. He was functional. Even after all of the things with the League, he was still working towards his goals. He is still doing that now, but there is something inside of him that he's pretty sure broke irreparably when he went back and let Shigaraki fuck him like that. He has his evidence, he knows that his father has never been higher in the public polls, and when he's finished with Hawks, and the bird has proven he's not a trustworthy ally, he made sure to go back to the hideout and record everything. He has put all of Enji's crimes on tape, and he did it shirtless so that the world would see even more of what his cruelty did to his body, and with Shigaraki's cage around his dick as a reminder of everything else Dabi has chosen to give up in pursuit of his revenge. He could take it. He has everything ready now. He just has to find a way of getting that video on air, and then he would be able to go into his final fight– But Dabi doesn't look into bribing workers at news outlets. He doesn't see if any of his contacts can get something like this online and keep it from being taken down like Stain's manifesto, which seems like the police won't ever be able to take it down for any longer than a few hours. He just waits. It doesn't feel like it's time yet. He wants the world to be on the brink. He wants to... know that when he fights Endeavor, there won't be other heroes crawling out of the woodwork to end it early or derail what this is about. Not the way that Hawks and the rabbit did with Hood. He needs Shigaraki to keep his path and battlefield clear first and... his Daddy will do that as long as he's good. So he takes Duster's calls every three days when he gets to rest, as the fight with Machina stretches into a month, and he keeps on top of whatever the doctor asks him to do in the meantime.
He picks up his phone on the first ring when Tomura calls him today. It's a rest day, and he's already made sure that food is ready and that his bed is made and there are fresh towels for him, knowing the other man needs to take the time to recover as best he can before he has to go back to the beast in just a few hours.
"Dabi," there's a glee in his voice that makes Dabi stand up straighter, his heart starting to race.
"Did–"
"Someone irrelevant has decided to blackmail the League of Villains and kidnapped our broker. We're going to Deika to show them what a mistake that was. Meet us there."
"Yes, sir." The line goes dead, and Dabi still doesn't feel like himself, but he certainly feels more useful when he thinks about turning their enemies to ash over just waiting to wash Tomura's clothes.
None of them are prepared for the Metahuman Liberation Army, though, or the fact that Deika is an entire city full of enemies. But he and Twice more than pull their weight when Toga gets laid out, Spinner proves once again to be useless against large crowds, and Compress's prosthetic arm breaks. And Shigaraki, well, Dabi always thought it was strange that the other man was able to command such a presence before, especially when he didn't think he had any charisma at all, but as the other stands, bleeding and broken, laughing, as the evidence of his destruction lies bare for all of them to see, his chest seizes. He feels the wave that goes through the crowd and all of them, the eyes of strangers who were their enemies just minutes ago glazing over as Shigaraki's shadow falls over all of them and changes the course of their future. Dabi is glad that he made sure things with his Daddy are better than they were at the start, because he doesn't know what will happen now as the members of the MLA hear their maimed boss's words and the League of Villains becomes the organization that they will follow now.
///
"I know that you're always doing so much work, princess," Tomura is hurt. Dabi knew that most of the other members were hurt, but every time he goes to see Duster and finds that he's recovering from his surgeries, that he's bandaged, his foot in a cast, and that there are machines hooked up to him to make sure he stays doing well, Dabi is freshly horrified by just how hurt he really is. "But you can't be the number two in the organization now."
The words sting his pride, but he doesn't argue, keeping his head down as he sits at his side. "Yes, sir."
"This is for the best, baby girl. You'll be happier where I put you."
"Yes, sir." He doesn't know if that's true, but this isn't something he has any control over. He just has to move forward and do what his Daddy is asking of him. Besides, no matter what, he will still have access to all of the resources that the PLF has made available for them. And with that, he'll be able to do what he needs to ensure that the battlefield is cleared for his final fight against Endeavor. He can have his message broadcast with the PLF's satellites. He'll make sure–
Daddy reaches out with his least injured hand and wraps his fingers around Dabi's, giving them a light squeeze, "Not yet, baby. There's more to do before I'm ready to lose you."
He thinks that just a few weeks ago, those words would have made him rage. This is what he's given himself over for. Shigaraki said he wouldn't take it away; he said that he could do whatever he wanted, and he would help, but there isn't any of that emotion now. It's not time yet, but it will be. When Shigaraki isn't hurt, when the rebranded and revitalized organization is ready for it. When the heroes are overwhelmed and outnumbered, that's the time. Dabi can be patient for that if it means that he'll succeed in his goals, no matter what else comes.
"...Okay."
Tomura strokes his thumb over his knuckles and then instructs, "Take off your clothes, baby."
His face heats. Shigaraki always has him do this. He wants to see, even when he doesn't have time to find the satisfaction of his orgasm, he always wants to see that Dabi is behaving himself and hasn't withdrawn back into himself and become obstinate again. So Dabi doesn't even bother to pull the blinds shut on the hospital window before he takes off the coat first.
The PLF is going to be very different from the League; they both know that. But Tomura is already pleased that they followed Re-Destro with such a fanatical drive and that the other man, even maimed as he is now, has already started to look at him with such reverence. Dabi thought that the League had been strange and cult-like, but he knows now that the PLF will be the most dangerous organization that has ever existed in Japan. And as they prepare for the debut of the new name and restructuring, Dabi knows his Daddy wants to start to plant the seeds of what will be expected of their new people. So even though Dabi knows that Re-Destro is supposed to be coming by for a meeting too, even though it makes his face go hot and his body tremble with humiliation, he doesn't hesitate to strip bare, until the only thing on his body is the cock cage that is clinging to him. Daddy wants to make an example of him. He can be that if it gets him what he wants. Right now, that's split from his need to have the cage off and.... knowing that he isn't going to do this to anyone else. Shigaraki wasn't spoiled for choice the way he will be now, and there is a pit in Dabi's stomach when he thinks that Duster might decide to have more of them for his own amusement and satisfaction. He needs to make sure that he stays Daddy's one and only because– because–
Dabi has a hard time articulating why he has to be the only one being treated like this. He shies away from that part of his mind, and he can't make himself look at it. Just like he's tried to look less and less at his cock trapped inside the cage as the 'custom' modifications that Shigaraki had his friend make have become more and more obvious as the metal device has slowly tightened and shrunk around his genitals over the past few weeks, until his flesh had no choice but to match.
"You're doing so well, baby girl. Your clit is getting so cute and small. Daddy is going to have so much fun playing with you when he's out of this hospital bed."
"...Can it come off?" He asks weakly, his face so hot as he feels his blood starting to try to get lower and being cut off by the metal. Having Daddy's eyes on him now keeps making that happen because as long as Shigaraki is his Daddy, he can't make his mind go back to burning to fight it off. He doesn't think that he used to have to fight off his arousal, not when he was with anyone else, but his stomach gets sick when he considers that it's because other people didn't make him call them that and have the power over him to make it stick. Dabi feels the pressure coming beneath his seams, and he knows that those kinds of thoughts will make him shatter apart again if he lets them, so he tries to stop thinking at all.
"No, baby. Not until Daddy's ready to make sure that you're only a whore for him. Now come here."
The hospital bed is small, but Daddy makes sure that Dabi can climb into it with him. He doesn't have to say anything about the heat of Dabi's body or how he clings to his least injured side as he curls up on top of the thin, scratchy sheet. They both know, all too well now, that Dabi needs this. He doesn't want to, but the things that Shigaraki kept palming inside of him are shattered irreparably now, even when he can leave the other's side. So he stays. He lets his Daddy press a kiss to the crown of his head, and he stays good and quiet even when the knock at the door comes, and Daddy lets Re-Destro in and lets him see what Dabi is for him outside of his work.
Dabi sees a frantic jealousy in the other man's eyes instead of the pity or disdain that he got used to with the League, and that makes it easier for him to stay where he is and be content with where Shigaraki's machinations will take them next.
///
Even with the doctor's strange and unethical medical practices, Twice's arms are still broken, Toga is bandaged up, and Tomura is on crutches the day they make the announcement of the rebranding for the PLF. And it doesn't matter. As Duster explains their new goals, the entire crowd lets out a cheer that rattles the building and shows Dabi that he was wrong. He has known that in small ways since he first joined the League, but he sees now that Shigaraki is a force to be reckoned with, a leader, a man who will not be stopped and who others will follow even at the cost of their own souls. He just still doesn't understand why. The others bought into it so much sooner than he himself had, and Shigaraki made the MLA believers in the middle of a fight that should have destroyed the League completely. But even with the casual way he speaks, even when he's broken, other people still flock and listen to him.
Dabi doesn't like how true and real that is when Hawks tries to move through the crowd to get near the stage when the announcement is over. Dabi moves before the rest of them can. He didn't invite Hawks here, but that must mean that the other man found out about the MLA from one of their other hero double-agents, and if he's here now, then that is a problem. Hawks has wanted to meet all of the others since the very beginning, and even though Dabi was hiding that he was no longer actually a part of the League at that time, he knows even more that this is not something he should allow. Dabi only gets about a step away from Tomura before the other man reaches out and catches him around his wrist, the prosthetic fingers hidden under his glove a much firmer texture than Dabi expects.
"Come sit on my lap, firefly."
His face heats, a protest wanting to fall off his lips, but Daddy is in charge, and so long as Dabi does what he wants, then he'll make sure that he gets his revenge in the end. He just has to be good. It's only after he's managed to climb onto the throne with Tomura, the other man resting his hand around Dabi's waist and coaxing him to put his head on his shoulder, that Dabi manages to think again. That keeps happening. It's like Shigaraki plucked out his brains when his sanity shattered around his cock. Hawks is here. There is a leak. The bird isn't trustworthy. But killing him now doesn't get them what they want. They need time and fodder for the League to get better and for the doctor to finish growing their stock of weapons. If Hawks is too busy worrying about the human army that they've managed to assemble, then they will probably stave off an immediate attack for the time they need to make their real plans come to fruition. And when that happens, Dabi will just have to roast a chicken to make certain that they don't end up with any additional loose ends to deal with. This is fine. This will work. He just has to keep trusting Daddy to stay on top of everything else.
And when Hawks sees him in Shigaraki's lap, when Tomura turns to press a kiss to Dabi's temple, the softness of the action soothes those shattered pieces inside of him, the bird's eyes widen, and his feathers fluff. He takes half a step back, and then he chooses to mingle with other people around the room instead. Dabi wonders if that's how off-kilter he looked when he first joined the League, and then is glad that he trusts Shigaraki to keep his word now. He's better at reading people than Dabi ever would have thought, and he's pretty sure that this display just bought them all the time they need for their nomu to cook and has made the entire PLF even more eager to serve as they imagine what it would be like to be on this stage as part of the inner circle.
///
It takes another three weeks before Daddy is out of his cast and able to fully participate in the work of each day without needing breaks to rest or take his medicine. And throughout that time, Dabi is doing his job. He's not allowed to be the number two anymore because that might get them into trouble if those who are still primarily loyal to Re-Destro decide to rebel. But that's alright. Dabi keeps proving to the quirk supremacists and to their soldiers that he is not just a decoration on Shigaraki's arm; he earned that spot even if it wasn't ever something he was intentionally seeking out. And as he gets to train their soldiers, he sees that Shigaraki is still making good on his word. He's ensuring that Dabi is able to direct their people, to ensure that when they're on the field, they leave the heavy-hitters to him and the other members of the League. They would rather the League members take on the top ten than have dozens of their soldiers go out to them instead. It's reasonable, logical, and it will ensure that Dabi ends up on the field against his father with no other distractions.
And by the time Tomura is finished healing, Dabi doesn't feel as though he is thinking constantly of how he will reach his goals anymore. Duster's done what he promised him when he came back. He's ensured it. He'll let Dabi do whatever he wants on the field, so long as he stays his good girl everywhere else.
It's embarrassing what that entails now that the League is not just funded, but has truly frivolous amounts of money to spend on things. Daddy wants him in panties every day because a clit should be in cute panties. He wants Dabi's body waxed, exfoliated, and lotioned, waiting in his bed every night for him, even when he's still too injured to do anything with Dabi's nakedness. And he wants Dabi's cage on so he can ensure that he's not being a whore, the other man also making him spread his legs every day so he can see that no one else has touched his cunt. As if anyone in the entire compound would ever think of doing something to Dabi when they know that Dabi belongs to Tomura. But Dabi does it. He's a good girl, and so long as he is, things go well. It's a strange weakness in him that feels insurmountable when he realizes that the reassurance, that his humiliation, doesn't hurt the way it did before, and that Daddy never raises a hand to him again, either, and somehow that makes all the times it happened before feel like they were his fault. He could have just accepted this sooner, and he wouldn't have ever been in that position before. But he was too stubborn, too prideful, too scared to realize what Tomura was offering him, even back when he was nothing but his dog.
"What's wrong, princess?" Daddy asks as he comes into the bedroom. The villa is so big, but they share one now. Dabi didn't make that choice; Shigaraki chose it for him, and things have been fine, so he didn't protest. Tomura pauses where he's sitting at the foot of the bed, his knees pulled up to his chest again, and he presses a kiss against the top of his head. Dabi keeps finding that, like his tears, his body keeps trying to make itself smaller each time he pauses and finds himself waiting for the next thing to do, even if that next thing is only to wait for Tomura to come and see him again.
"I don't know." He doesn't. He's just different from how he was before this. The world is different now than it was when he joined the League. That's going to be a good thing; that's going to make it easier for him to destroy his father the same way that he dreamed of back when he was first starving on the streets with no clear path in front of him.
Duster pats his head before he moves away from the bed and into the closet. Maybe Daddy doesn't have time for him tonight. But he might tell him to go to sleep instead. It's easier to sleep when Tomura tells him to do it. Dabi waits on the edge of the bed until Tomura comes back into his line of sight, and he's different, too. Like in the space between blink,s he's turned from that scrawny, rude brat that Dabi first met, and now he's solid. His back is straight, his muscles have filled out, his hair is long and bleached white, and his body is littered with scars. Experience layered into every inch of him that has not just given him the power that Dabi always wanted for himself, but that he has figured out how to wield to be worthy of the man who will destroy Japan.
Tomura doesn't say anything at first as he climbs naked into the bed with Dabi, and it's only then that he realizes that there aren't any bandages lingering on his body for the first time in weeks. It's only when Daddy curls his fingers around Dabi's chin to pull him into a kiss that he realizes so much has changed, as Decay fails to spread out across his skin as their lips meet. Tomura kisses him softly and sweetly, his hands no longer bringing with them that threat of oblivion that Dabi was so scared of before. He coaxes Dabi onto his back, and Dabi spreads his legs. He's only in a set of pale pink panties, and he knows that Daddy will want to see his pussy. He needs to show him so he can be a good girl.
"I'm so proud of you, princess." The words are a balm against the breaks left inside of him, but rather than repairing the dam, they seem to encourage the overflow as Dabi's eyes mist red again. Daddy never chastises him for crying. He just gives him another soft kiss before he reaches to pull away Dabi's panties. "You're everything I thought you could ever be and more. I can't imagine what kind of idiot would throw you away when you just needed a Daddy's care and attention to become so perfect."
The words overstuff his head with things he doesn't want to think about. Things that, if he follows the threads of them to their conclusion, might bring him to a noose before he's had his revenge. He doesn't want those, so he just lets his body go warm as Daddy's hands move along his body, his lips following.
"I think that it's about time I get you some new jewelry, baby. Maybe a pretty necklace?"
Dabi tenses a little. He didn't have to wear the collar often, but he didn't like it when he did. He doesn't want people to think he's an animal again.
"Something that can hold up to your flames, maybe with a pretty charm, hmm? I know you've been picking at your staples again when I'm busy. Wouldn't it be nice if you had something to play with when Daddy has to work?"
"Okay." He doesn't think it will matter. The only thing that's going to fix him is getting to his goals. He can't think of anything else that would make him better, and even then, he doesn't think burning is going to fix him; it's just going to make it so he doesn't have to think about anything anymore.
"I'll pick out something that's as pretty as you, firefly," Daddy tells him before he reaches down to the padlock between his legs. "But for now, it's time for you to show Daddy what a good girl you are."
Be good. "I'll be good, Daddy." It's an automatic refrain, and he spreads his legs open and tilts his hips back so that Daddy can see that he's clean and tight, just the way he's supposed to be.
"I know you will be, princess. I'm so proud of how good you are." Daddy murmurs as he holds onto that little lock. "And tonight, you're going to be even better since Daddy can finally play with you again."
Dabi's body goes warmer as Daddy unlocks his cage and takes it off of him. His... clit is littler than it was when he was first put into it. But that's how Daddy wanted him to be, and the last time he was out, Tomura made him feel good. Be good. So he lets himself melt back against the sheets so that Daddy can do whatever he wants to his body.
"That's it, princess. You only have to do one thing for me tonight, and Daddy will make sure to take care of everything else."
"Okay, Daddy." He hasn't had to suck Daddy's cock since he was a puppy, but he thinks he would like it better now than he did back then. He can–
"You were such a needy little whore last time, so tonight," Daddy runs his finger along Dabi's clit, and the touch sends electricity through his veins that he can't begin to describe. His cock was never so sensitive, but now his back arches off of the bed with an immediate gasp as he's given sensation there that he hasn't gotten in two months. "You're not going to cum." Daddy tells him, a smile on his face. "You're going to prove that you're being good for me and you're just going to let Daddy use your naughty body to have fun."
Dabi whimpers as blood finally gets to rush to his clit, the swell of it barely making him any bigger at all, and that makes the blush on his cheeks even worse as his whole body longs for release before things have even started.
"I know that it will be hard for you to behave, so if it gets to be too much, you just have to tell Daddy, alright? Daddy will help you be good, the same way he always does." Daddy presses a kiss to Dabi's forehead, and that makes it a little easier for him to breathe as Daddy keeps rubbing his fingertip against Dabi's head.
"T-thank you, Daddy." Be good. He can do that. He can hold on. He used to fight his orgasm every time he had to be Daddy's puppy. But he doesn't have burning to stave off his arousal anymore, and as Daddy leans down to bring his lips to Dabi's chest as he murmurs,
"Good, now let's see how sensitive your pretty tits really are." He knows that being good is going to be so much harder than anything else has been for a long time now.
Tomura presses kisses to his chest, teasing at his nipples until they're both hard and his breaths are shallow. But every one pushes the muscle higher again, and Daddy flicks his tongue over the buds. He catches the piercings between his lips and tugs on them softly, biting just enough to make Dabi keen and his skin turn pink and swollen. And every sensation races from his chest through his body and right between his legs, where his clit can't get any harder. It's not big enough to bob up against his stomach anymore, and the more sensations that his Daddy teases him with, the more noticeable the ache in his balls becomes. He hasn't cum since he agreed to become Daddy's little girl, and with how busy and messy things have been since, he wasn't thinking about how he might need to again. But now that his body is being allowed to feel his arousal without the choking pressure of his cage anymore, Dabi can't focus on anything but how full and tight they are. What's worse is how his clit starts to drool as his tits are made a little bigger from the lovebites that Daddy layers over them. Every little gush of pre that drools from his tip makes him want to cum even more. But Daddy said not to, and Dabi knows, in the back of his mind, that he would have been so embarrassed that just having someone touching his chest would get him so close.
Daddy's hands wrap around Dabi's thighs, and he lets him bring his knees up to his chest as Tomura leans over him, his eyes dark with his want to, as his hair falls around their faces. "Pretty little girl. You want me in your pussy?"
Dabi trembles, the suggestion making his breath even rougher as he remembers how good it felt last time when he got lost in it. It takes him a second to swallow the thickness in his throat and croak, "Don't–"
Tomura frowns at him, and that is awful. Dabi hasn't had Daddy look at him with that kind of disappointment in so long, not since he was a dog, not since he was a stray, not since he trained without–
"I– I want to cum, Daddy." He manages to gasp out, taking his thoughts from that place. "My... clit is so wet. I want to cum."
That look of dissatisfaction melts away into that soft affection that Dabi needs again, and Tomura leans down to press a kiss to his cheek. His lips come away with a smear of blood on them, and Dabi didn't even know he was crying before. "My poor little girl. Getting that excited already? Let me feel how wet you've made your thighs, princess."
Dabi can't spread his legs with Daddy holding him in this position, but that's not what the other man wanted. Instead of pushing his cock into his cunt, Daddy presses between his thighs, his hard, hot cock moving through the pre that has leaked all over Dabi's thighs and sliding so that his head can bump against Dabi's over-full balls. A heady rush goes across his nerves again as Daddy pulls back to do it again, stars dancing across his vision as that light friction still makes his whole body feel so much better than he thought it could. "Ah, no, no, Daddy!" He tries to squeeze his legs tighter together, tries to find some muscles that he can possibly tighten to keep himself from going over the edge. Be good, be good, be good! "Daddy!"
"Oh, princess." Tomura coos as he rocks between his legs again, even though he must be able to feel how much wetter he's already gotten from how his clit is drooling so badly. "I didn't realize that you would be so needy after being locked up for so little time. Daddy is going to have to spend even more time training your slutty body if you're going to survive four months without me." Daddy gives him a few more languid thrusts, Dabi biting his lip hard throughout them as tears stream down his face and he digs his fingers into the seams across his palms to try and stave off the orgasm that he wants so, so badly. But he does stop and let Dabi go limp against the sheets, his body shaking as he holds onto his arousal as tight as he can in an effort to keep it from boiling over. He can't. He can't be naughty. He has to be good. If he's good, Daddy will make sure that he gets everything he wants.
"I want to cum, Daddy," he begs. He wants it. That should be enough–
"I know you do, baby girl, but you're not allowed to. Not until Daddy gives you permission." Daddy leans over to his nightstand and pulls out a bottle of lube and a little leather case. "But Daddy has another way to make sure that you're following the rules."
Dabi sobs, wanting to argue, but he knows better. He's Daddy's like this. He only gets what he wants if he can be good here, not the other way around. If Daddy doesn't want him to use his clit to cum, then he's not allowed to, no matter how he feels that need battering against the tattered remnants of his sanity. He has to be a good girl for Daddy, so when he opens the leather and withdraws a little metal ring with a thin chain that connects it to another small metal rod, and he says,
"Let me see your clitty, princess," Dabi opens his legs again dutifully. Daddy gets the metal piece all wet, and then he reaches down to slip the ring just under his head. The constriction there makes the heat of his blood seem all the more intense, but no more pre leaks out of him as his breaths get so heavy that there is smoke leaking into the air as he tries to behave himself. "Daddy is going to make sure that you don't disobey."
And before he can get the other to stop, he picks up the little piece of metal and brings it to his tip. Daddy starts to push it inside, and that pressure is unlike anything that Dabi has ever felt before; every part of his body tenses as he feels it open a place that has never been forced to stretch. It's such a small piece of metal, but it doesn't matter. It's still big enough that he is forced to feel every centimeter as it is fed into his clit, the bit ending just below his head, where the pressure from the ring outside and the rod inside keeps him so full and tight that Dabi doesn't think he would be able to cum even if his cock were still as hard as it was before Daddy make him put this device on his body.
"Shh, shh," it's only when Daddy leans in to pepper more kisses across his face that Dabi realizes just how badly he's sobbing now as his clit aches terribly with the metal inside. "Daddy just gave you help to stay his good girl. What should a good girl say to that?"
It's so hard for him to even suck in enough breath to say anything at all, but he does manage to blubber, "T-thank you, D-Daddy," after a moment.
"That's it, princess. Now that your clit is nice and full, Daddy wants to see how much your cunt can take, too. Give me your hands."
Be good. It hurts, the metal in him, the pressure of his balls. But if Daddy wants this to ache, then that's okay. It's not like how it hurt before. This isn't agony, humiliation, or violence like what was done to him before. Daddy is using pleasure to make Dabi feel so out of control now, and that's better. That's okay. He can be this if it makes Daddy happy. He gives Tomura his hands, and the other man uses velcro cuffs to lock them to either side of the bed above his head before he reaches beneath it and takes out a spreader bar. Daddy has locked his legs in place before, just to get Dabi used to stretching wide around it as he watched his hole twitch in memory of how good it felt to be filled before. But this time, after the bar is in place and Dabi is helpless along every line of his body, Daddy's cock is hard, and his pussy isn't going to stay empty.
"You're such a pretty little toy, precious," Daddy tells him as he strokes his long, thick cock until it's glistening with lube. "Aren't you so happy that you decided to become mine, princess? If you hadn't, then you wouldn't have gotten to feel like this."
"I'm happy." He's used to telling Daddy what he wants to hear when he's like this. But he didn't think that... he would mean it. He didn't think it was possible for him to mean anything like that. But he is... happier now than he was at the beginning. Or maybe 'happy' isn't something he ever thought he could measure his existence against. Maybe he just is glad that he's not tired the way that he was before. He was always fighting, always exhausted, always desperate to scrape together enough resources to make it to the next step of his plans. But he doesn't have to do that now. He has a path forward because he's not going it alone now. Because he is letting Tomura help him limp through every step after he's been shattered by everything he's faced before. He is aching and desperate right now, not because he doesn't know if he'll even survive until his fight against his father, but because his Daddy is playing a game with him. He's paying attention to him. He's looking at him. Dabi sniffles softly as the last of his tears dries on his cheeks, and he curls his fingers around the straps of the handcuffs keeping him in place. "I'm happy, Daddy."
Tomura smiles at him. He smiles a lot, and Dabi wasn't sure that those smiles were real before. He thought they might be another calculation, like all of the other manipulations that he has used to get himself into such a position of power. But when he sinks into his cunt and leans down to give him a long, slow kiss, Dabi believes it. He thinks that Tomura is just as happy with this. He thinks that the other man was trying to make him happy even back when he was just a dog. He thinks that he's trying to be a good leader, the only way he knows how. Maybe in another world, Dabi could have made him a different kind of leader, but that's not what happened, and he can live with that. He made his peace with it, but as Daddy fills him up with his cock and Dabi moans so loudly as his insides are spread and the pressure in his clit gets so great that he can feel it like a heartbeat, he thinks he can be happy and Tomura can really mean it when he says he will take care of him, that he's proud of him, that–
"Fuck, princess. Such a good girl. Such pretty sounds. Been waiting so long to have you like this again. Love you so much, baby girl."
He mewls, his legs twitching against the bonds as his cunt is stuffed up and he's made to stretch. He's so full, and the words are too much for him. His clit pulses and aches around the plug, but he can't resist the metal. It keeps him on that edge as Daddy starts to roll his hips into his body again and again. He kisses him, strokes his skin, spreads him open even wider so he can make sure that Dabi's body is perfect for him. And it feels so good. Dabi might melt. He might fall apart completely. He might explode as he gasps,
"Daddy, Daddy! I- I'm gonna–"
"You won't, baby. You can't. You're going to keep being a good girl." He sounds so sure, but his cock is rubbing against his prostate, and there is smoke filling the air between their bodies as Dabi thinks he might combust from the overwhelming sensation that keeps him on the very edge of his pleasure.
He moans and mewls, his legs struggling against the bar as he tries to get away like he can crawl out of his body and escape his orgasm. Be good, be good, be good– but he can't. Dabi cries out as Daddy keeps thrusting into his cunt, and the pressure tips over the edge.
He's punished immediately as the rush of pleasure that he wanted is overtaken by a sharp agony that pulses through his clit and builds there more and more until Dabi is left screaming as his orgasm turns into a curse and he begins to sob again. No, no, no! All of that pressure that was in his balls is being released– but it's not. There's nowhere for it to go when he has that metal plugging up his clitty. It leaves the shrunken length of him overfilled and aching as Daddy groans and fucks his pussy even harder, ever thrust against his prostate only making the sensation so much worse as he keeps going.
"That's it, princess. You only get to feel good when Daddy gives you permission, and if you can't follow the rules, you have to be punished." But he's enjoying it more as Dabi's walls cling to his cock from how tense and tight his whole body has gone. That agony makes Dabi's head so messy that he barely notices when he is suddenly very wet inside as Daddy cums, because all he can think is how his clit hurts so badly and he still feels too full. There are stars dancing across his vision from how his breaths hitch and catch, too thin to help him clear his head.
And then Daddy makes it even worse as his hand snakes between their bodies so he can palm Dabi's clit and balls. Having any touch there feels like sandpaper against an open wound, and Dabi is left howling incoherently as the other man keeps rubbing at him. No, no, no, he shakes his head wordlessly as the sensation has his body straining against his bonds as his flesh threatens to split open across all of his seams just so he can crawl out of his skin to escape the sensation. He's still hard. His clit, even pulsing with so much agony, is a furious red against the metal, and he is still hard.
"That's it, princess. You're going to make such a mess when we take this out. But I think you'll be fine until you're actually leaking again."
"No, no, Daddy, please, please! It hurts–"
"I know it does, princess. But Daddy needs to make sure you can behave. You're going to behave, aren't you?"
Dabi sobs and sobs, but he doesn't try to twist away from the hand that keeps teasing his clit as Daddy hardens inside of him again and keeps fucking his cunt.
It takes a while; that initial pressure never really goes away, but soon, his insides are just as agonizingly sensitive as Daddy fucks him through his first orgasm, to his second, and is in the process of going for his third as the conflicting sensations in Dabi's body overwhelm him time and time again. He's a good girl, but he's sobbing and screaming, loud enough that he's sure the entire wing can hear him, as the repeated pressure against his prostate and the stroking of his clit sends him over the edge again. But he can't cum. The orgasm happens, he thinks, but it so immediately turns into such overwhelming agony that Dabi doesn't get any satisfaction from it, just sobbing louder as he fears he might explode if he isn't given some kind of relief soon.
Daddy doesn't give it to him until he's filled him with so much cum that every fresh thrust has his cum leaking out against the sheets. He fills Dabi until he's hissing himself from how sharply oversensitive his cock must be, and Dabi would take the other man fucking his pussy until he was bleeding if it meant that the pain in his clit would stop. He can't even make words to beg for relief, but the moment that his hands are set free from the cuffs, Dabi's reaching for his Daddy. He paws at his skin, his fingertips so hot they leave little shiny pink burns across his body as he sobs.
"Shh, you did such a good job, princess. Now Daddy's going to make it all better."
There have been so few people in his life who can ever actually do that for him, but Daddy doesn't mind the burns as Dabi clings to him desperately as he takes the spreader bar from between his legs and carries him into the bathroom. He sets Dabi down in the tub, the cool porcelain helping to lower his body temperature marginally, but not saving him from the agony in his clit. Daddy teases his fingers along him again as he murmurs,
"You look so pretty, blushing like this, princess. We're going to have to do this more often." It's only when Dabi whimpers again that Daddy actually reaches down and first eases the ring over his head, holding onto the chain so that the rod stays in place. His eyes are bright and delighted as he extracts it slowly from Dabi's clit, a rush of fluid coming with it as Dabi mewls and sobs as all of the fluid his orgasms might have given him is let out against the tub, not a drop of his pleasure salvaged as he is instead overwhelmed with relief and left absolutely exhausted as is clit rapidly softens, long before the last drop of semen spills down the drain.
His head is still spinning when Tomura catches him by the chin, and he asks, "You would do this again, wouldn't you, baby girl?"
Even with the pressure relieved, his clit still hurts more now than Dabi can ever remember it hurting in his life. Be good. He nods anyway. If it makes his Daddy happy.
Tomura smiles and presses another kiss to his forehead before he turns the tap on to cool, using the shower head to wash away the fluids from the bottom of the tub before he plugs it and starts to let the bath fill around Dabi's body. He keeps the water cool to help him lower his temperature before the dizziness turns to heat stroke, as he sits on the edge of the tub and runs his hand gently through Dabi's hair until the tub is full and he's managed to calm down and think more clearly past the agony that is still lingering in thin threads all across his body.
They're both quiet for a long time before Dabi finally manages to ask, "Why?" Why that, why him, why bother now that he has thousands of other people to toy with?
Tomura pushes back Dabi's sweaty fringe and kisses his forehead. "I told you, firefly: I love you."
Dabi doesn't believe that either of them actually knows what love is, but he's not going to argue with the other man about that. He doesn't care. "...Am I not allowed to cum anymore?" He asks instead.
"Not for now," Tomura tells him as he dips his hand in the water and finds that Dabi's heat has leached into it enough to make it a comfortable enough temperature for him to slip into as well. "I want you to be pent up and desperate when I get back from my treatments. And then we'll be too busy with the war. And if you die during your fight, then I guess that you won't ever have it again." There's a sureness in his voice as he relaxes against the edge of the tub, and Dabi tries to think straight again.
He sees the threads that Shigaraki is weaving, the other man not bothering to be subtle with them when he knows that Dabi isn't capable of burning them away anymore. "I'm not going to give up my revenge for an orgasm."
"And I would never ask you to, sweetheart," Tomura says, cracking one of his eyes open again to level him with an even look. "But it was hard to be good tonight, wasn't it? It will be even harder once I've finished my treatments and unlocked all of my teacher's quirks. Wouldn't it be easier if you didn't have to wait for four months, and if you could be on nearly an even playing field with me at the end of them? Wouldn't you like to see what can be unlocked past an awakened quirk? You might not even have to die to get your revenge like that, and afterwards, the two of us could spend lots of time together. I could take care of my princess while I'm king."
Dabi hadn't even considered that Tomura's treatments to become something beyond a High-End could be replicated. But as they sit together in the tub, Dabi wonders. He rolls the words around his head and through every burnt and broken piece of him. He's done so much just to get to his fight. He's let Tomura make him so many things: a soldier, a pariah, a dog, a scapegoat, a stray, a princess, but is he willing to be an experiment again? He's trying to burn down his father for siring him for that very purpose. Should he burn Shigaraki for suggesting the same thing?
He doesn't. He sits quietly in the tub until the itchiness of sweat and lube on his skin is uncomfortable, and he starts to wash off properly. Tomura doesn't press him for an answer, but when Dabi reaches to wash his hair, the other man pulls him closer and helps. If he did it... Dabi thinks that it would be different. His father experimented with his very birth to achieve his own goals, and he abandoned him when Dabi couldn't be what he wanted. His Daddy is different. His Daddy would take care of him. He's letting him choose.
Dabi is glad that he isn't expected to give an answer yet, though, as Daddy helps to wash his body, only sighing fondly and giving him another sweet kiss when Dabi's clit starts to harden again.
"Not until after you win, princess. We're going to have to put your cage back on."
"Okay, Daddy. I'll be good." He will. He has to be to get his revenge. But what about after? There never has been an ‘after’ in his mind before. But what if there were? He thinks that if anyone were able to make a future happen, it would be Shigaraki.
He's not sure if that's good or bad, but he also believes that Duster could make him want it if he let him.
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed consider leaving an ask/reply! And if you'd like to snag a story of your own, check out my holiday sale!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Dabi has been a ghost and a villain for so long that he hasn't ever had time for things like hobbies or 'having a life'. Those shortcomings start to be more obvious as the PLF takes a lot of responsibilities off his shoulders. Thankfully, Tomura has an idea of a few things that Dabi could do to occupy his free time now.
Dabi has never had time in his life for hobbies. When he was a child, his training had to take precedent over everything else in his life. Even when his father told him to find something else to do, he just took that as a sign that he absolutely had to train even harder at the time, and he did focus on that. Then he had to figure out how to survive on his own, and there was no time for anything else. He joined up with the League and was confronted with villains who did have hobbies, and he just did his best to not sound too strange when they talked about video games, plays, cute things, crushes, and the like. It was a hard thing to do when he just... realized that he hadn't considered even trying to develop interests outside of his villainy and just how hard it would be to pretend to be a functioning person without them.
But he got by for a long time by just acting aloof and staying mostly outside of base so that he could focus on his other work. And then they took over the MLA. That was great, actually, because for a month after the fight in Deika, there was so much work to do, and Dabi and Spinner were the least injured of all of them, so they were doing a ton of work all the time. He didn't have to worry about socialization because there were so many other things to worry about– until the rebranding was finished, and they were all in their appropriate squads, and there was a whole infrastructure specifically designed so that they wouldn't have to do all of the work by themselves. And then Dabi had been in an even worse position than he was before, as he ran out of excuses to not get involved with other people, and now he's surrounded by far, far more of them than he was originally. Dabi is not happy when people outside of the League start to approach him to chit-chat. They want to know what kind of music he listens to, the books he likes, shows he watches, if he plays sports, when his birthday is, if he had any siblings– they want to know him and without hobbies to divert to, it becomes more and more obvious just how much of his life he's hiding from the people around him. The League, at least, already knew he was not the kind to divulge anything like that. But after he catches wind of Geten asking Skeptic if he can locate anything about Dabi's bloodline to determine where his strong quirk is coming from, Dabi decides he has to do something to try and not seem like such an alien to other people. Getting a hobby, he had hoped, would be much, much easier than trying to craft a more detailed false identity that he might try to do otherwise.
He starts with just picking up some books. Reading is a very common hobby, and it's easily accessible with the tablets they have now. But Dabi finds reading to be... complicated. He hasn't really read a book since he was twelve, and back then, he only read books for school. When he just picks up a book that is supposed to be popular and that he thought he would be able to talk about with people, he finds himself struggling with the vocabulary and sentence structures inside. He feels the acute ache of the place where his education stopped after just the first chapter, and he shifts gears to reading educational materials instead, even if he does have to go back over a decade to get to things he actually remembers. And then he can't let himself use reading as an excuse for socialization because he doesn't want anyone to ask why he's having to study things like this. He knows he's not the only person in their organization who stopped their education early, but he absolutely does not want to bring attention to his past like that. So he tries something else.
"The right what?" He asks as he holds the clunky bit of plastic in his hands.
"The trigger, here," Shigaraki ignores his own controller and his own character so he can reach over and help Dabi figure out how the fuck he's supposed to make his character move. "Have you really never played a game before?" He, at least, sounds more interested than mocking, which is the only reason Dabi doesn't set him on fire.
"Some of us were busy doing actual villain shit and not just hanging around waiting for their teacher to take them off the bench." Dabi snaps. Shig doesn't rise to the challenge; he just scoots closer on the couch and shows Dabi how to not only move his character around but also how to jump, climb, use his weapon, and how to special attack. "We're racing to the end of the level. You can attack other players to slow them down, but if you fall off or die, you respawn at the last checkpoint you were at."
Dabi can see the appeal of knocking down the other players to win the race, but he doesn't manage to get his character to even the first checkpoint before Spinner leaves them both in the dust. He tries for another couple of rounds, Shig letting Spinner take every one so that he can keep coaching Dabi through the levels. It's... fine. He isn't really impressed with this game, and it's the third one the other two have tried to get him to play since he said he was looking for something else to do with his time. Reading or watching recordings of plays with Compress was not for him. He couldn't relate to Twice's enthusiasm over cars. Toga's interests are usually too centered on things that Dabi doesn't have the pop culture knowledge to fully understand and appreciate. So Spinner and Shig's enjoyment of video games was the last thing he figured he could try to find a way to come off as normal.
"This is still too dorky for words." He tells them, as they debate, trying to throw him into a single-person story-driven AAA horror game that they both like. All of those words are ones he knows, but he has no idea what they mean altogether, and he isn't sure he wants to sit and fumble his way through something while the two of them try to watch and coach him. He doesn't think that this is going to be the fun hobby that he was hoping it might be, and he finds himself asking. "Do you two do anything besides rot your brains with games?"
"We're not rotting our brains," Spinner tells him as he reaches into the fridge for a drink.
"I have other hobbies."
"No, you don't!" The gecko snorts as he cracks open the tab on his can of some energy drink that Dabi thinks tastes like battery acid. "You have perversions that no one else will tell you are not past times."
"'Perversions'?" Dabi knew that the two of them were close, but he didn't think that the other men were that close.
"BDSM can be a hobby," Shig says without flinching, leaning back against the couch so he can look at Spinner over it. "I hang out with like-minded people, blow off steam, and generally keep myself occupied when I don't have anything else to do. I even build other skills as I participate. I think that qualifies it as a hobby."
"Anything where you're getting off is not a hobby!" Spinner tells him as Dabi just sits, agape, on the couch, as the two start this argument like they have had it dozens of times before.
"Says the man with nearly an entire hard drive full of–"
"That's different!"
"You're getting off while you play them. Why does pushing buttons on a keyboard count as a hobby but tying ropes doesn't?"
"You're having theater kid sex, not playing a game!"
"There are lots of games that people play with others that still qualify as hobbies," Shigaraki is smiling, he almost always is, but he looks like he's about to claim having this argument as a hobby too, with how much delight he is clearly taking from winding Spinner up like this.
"Jacking off to your computer screen, I already totally guessed about you," Dabi says, trying to catch up as his brain comes back online. "But there is no way that you aren't a total virgin. I don't believe you've ever seen any real, in-person, not-your-own junk in your life."
Shig snorts. "You can think that all you want, but I thought you also had a strong aversion to ever being proven wrong." And he says it without an ounce of hesitation or even the slightest waver. Dabi has been Shigaraki's second-in-command for months now, and he thinks he knows when he's lying well, but as he is forced to grapple with the idea that Shig is telling the truth, he has his doubts.
"...There's no way."
"You can ask around. Or better yet, there is a group of us who get together for 'play parties' when we have time. There are definitely people there who are curious about you. If you're interested in trying that out as a hobby instead?"
Dabi looks over at Spinner, who is rolling his eyes, but doesn't look like this is some elaborate prank that's being played on him. Shig is serious, and that makes Dabi's whole body feel like it's frozen. He's not a prude or anything per se, but along with not having time for hobbies, he certainly hasn't had time for anything like this either.
"Fucking hell, I'm going to do anything else but watch the two of you flirt."
Shig flicks him off without turning away from Dabi, as Spinner does the same in kind as he heads back to his room. And then Dabi is left sitting on the couch with Shigaraki, those words and his offer hanging in the air between them. He knows this isn't what he was signing up for when he sat down this afternoon, but he can't pretend there isn't a current that flows through them now. He called Shig 'gross' when they first met. They tried to kill each other. And by the end of that first month at the bar, Dabi was the person that Shig trusted to lead the squad when he couldn't at the summer camp. He made Dabi the one to carry the League's signature weapon with them when they went for that debut. He trusted Dabi to vet their potential new recruits when they were all they had left. No matter what they looked like to outsiders, he and Shig get each other and their drive more than anyone else. Even Spinner had his moment where he couldn't see eye-to-eye with their boss, and they had a falling out before he rededicated himself to the cause. Dabi and Shig get it. They move in sync when they're on the battlefield, and Dabi knows that he trusts Shigaraki more than any of the others to have his back. He hadn't thought past that camaraderie because just having allies is new for him. But as this information is presented to him so casually, he feels a current in the air that goes between them. A 'what if' that Dabi didn't even know he'd been considering idly in the back of his mind as he watched Duster grow out of being an entitled brat and into a real leader.
"I know group play can be intimidating, but if you're interested in a one-on-one, I'd be happy to help you test the waters. If you're interested." Shigaraki just. Says that. He just comes onto him like it's the most natural thing in the world. Like he's done this before and thinks he has enough game to actually get away with it. Dabi wants to find a way to brush this off, to take him down a peg because that's what he always does when someone else takes him off guard. But Shigaraki is watching him like he can see every one of those gears turning in his head and is prepared to just let this go even though.... There is a keenness in his eyes that tells Dabi he... wants it.
"I don't think BDSM counts as a hobby either," Dabi tells him, a little breathlessly. "But you can try to convince me otherwise."
Shig smiles, his eyes bright, "I look forward to it. Maybe I can start after we have dinner together this weekend?"
Dabi has missed out on a lot of life for his ambitions. It feels very strange to have the opportunity to get some of these things back in the form of actually being asked out on a date for the first time in his life. He thinks that's why he decides to lean forward and press his lips directly to Shigaraki's. Hook-ups have always been more his thing anyway. Tomura wraps a careful hand around the back of his neck and deepens it without hesitation, and it's a first yet again when Dabi thinks he feels fireworks as he does.
It turns out that having a hobby is not the only useful thing to have to keep people from digging too deeply into his past. Having a new boyfriend and a whirlwind romance pretty effectively gets people to not ask him too many personal questions as well.
///
Dabi's whole body is so warm as Tomura's cool hands curve around his sides, and he moves over him. His mouth doesn't hesitate to take everything that he can get from him, swallowing the wisps of smoke that spill out from between his lips as he licks inside. Dabi can't help it. Everything that Tomura does to him makes him so hot, and the fact that he could just be lounging on the bed, watching videos on his phone, and as soon as his lover came into the room, he became so overwhelmed by want, he immediately came to get into his space, makes Dabi's body scream with want as well. He didn't think that it really was possible for someone to want like this. Toga gave him some books when she heard he was looking for recommendations, and the ones she gave were written for a younger audience but absolutely filled to the brim with 'spice' that seemed a little over-the-top to him. He didn't believe that it was possible for people to just look at someone and be consumed by lust, but Tomura proves it to him again and again whenever he comes into the room and decides that he wants him nearly as soon as he lays eyes on him.
Dabi spreads his legs wider so that he can wrap them around the other man's waist, a hand reaching to thread through Tomura's long, soft hair. He loves getting to touch his hair. Dabi swears, even before he started dyeing his own, that the fire somehow permanently damaged the strands and made them coarser and stole their softness. He likes Tomura's hair, his lips, the way that his body has grown harder, and how his muscles ripple beneath his skin now as he moves to press Dabi deeper into the mattress as he lavishes him with his teeth and tongue. He thought that they had something to do when the other got back from his meeting with Re-Destro, but maybe it got cancelled. Normally, he wouldn't be thrilled about that, but Dabi can't be upset now if it means that he gets to have Tomura like this instead. Dabi doesn't think he's ever wanted sex as much as he does with Tomura, and if the heat building in his body right now is anything to go by, he doesn't think that has nearly as much to do with their BDSM play as Tomura seems to think it does. He just always wants Tomura, anyway he can have him. The dynamic is just a bonus, but one he'll happily go without if he can keep having his lover like this right now. Dabi grinds his hips up so that he knows the other man will be able to feel the way his cock is starting to tent his pants, wanting him to push further–
The knock on the door is loud and forceful enough that it startles sparks off the tips of Dabi's fingers, that he only just manages to rip away from his lover's body so he doesn't burn him. "Dabi! Tomura!" Toga's voice is insistent through the door as his heart pounds for a new reason. "We're meeting with the new costume designer in five minutes! Don't tell me you forgot?"
Tomura buries his face in Dabi's neck with a sigh before he calls back, "We didn't forget. We'll be there in a minute."
"One minute or I'm going to have Mister break your lock!"
"Fuck off, brat!" Dabi calls back, slumping against the mattress, barely able to keep from groaning as they are left to their own devices again. "Damnit."
"I know. We'll have plenty of time to pick this back up later, baby."
Dabi nearly melts again. It's absolutely pathetic, but he loves it when Tomura uses any of his numerous pet names for him. He... loves a lot of what it is like to actually be in a relationship. He's never had any of it before, and from getting to sleep together in the same bed to having someone who wants to touch him and speak so sweetly to him each day that they spend together, he finds himself melting over and over again. This isn't something he ever thought he would have, and it might be the best thing that he's gotten to hold onto.
Tomura presses another soft kiss to the center of Dabi's throat, and then he starts to straighten up. And even though Dabi adores getting to spend time together like this, he also knows that everything that the PLF has given him is also more than he could have ever asked for as he prepares to kill his father, so he forces himself to take a few more calming breaths of his own before he follows suit. They both straighten out their clothes, and Dabi pulls on his boots and coat before they head out, the promise of more later put entirely to the back of his mind as he focuses on what he wants for his new costume.
///
"That's a big difference." Mister comments, the words neutral as Dabi outlines what he's thinking of for his new uniform when it comes to his turn. Most of the others don't want as many big changes for their outfits as he and Tomura do. Tomura's got a whole new build and a bunch of new quirks that he's going to be utilizing, plus he's not going to actually be wearing any of the hands anymore, so his new look should be drastic when they do finally get back in the field together.
"It kind of reminds me of a funeral shroud." Spinner remarks when he looks at their designer's preliminary sketches. Dabi does his best not to tense when the other man so quickly picks up on his inspiration.
"We're going to be burying enough heroes," is all he says to deflect.
"It's boring, and you're going to be half-naked! So not cute," Toga grumbles as she stretches her arms out across the table, her posture slumped down in her seat. She doesn't really get a cute costume change the way she wants because R&D for Detnerat is still trying to figure out what they can do about her melting out of her clothes every time she uses her quirk. With that, even though she was the most excited about a wardrobe upgrade, she is left spinning her wheels instead.
"That might be a distraction." Tomura manages to say with a completely deadpan tone, even though the comment still makes Spinner roll his eyes as Dabi kicks him– or at least he tries. But the other man saw it coming, and all Dabi's boot connects with is the leg of his chair.
"Shut up! It's my costume. None of you fuckers liked my first one either. Eat shit and die." No one takes his outburst as something to comment on; the lot of them trying to suggest various tweaks to the outfit for another five minutes until Dabi is smoking slightly and Tomura has to step in to tell them that they're done for the night. The designs will go into prototyping, and they'll get to try on the mock-ups in about two weeks, so adjustments can be made before the designer starts to work with the final fabric. Dabi is very glad that no one dares to stop him as he gets up from the table and heads out as soon as they're finished. He doesn't think he would be so annoyed about this under normal circumstances. They all have an absolutely terrible habit of trying to take the piss out of one another over and over again, even when it goes past good-natured ribbing. But this is... a sorer spot than normal, that they all just bruised repeatedly. He knows he shouldn't be so angry, but he can't help it. Those are the clothes he very well may die in. That is the outfit that he will be wearing when he faces his father for the final time. He should get to wear whatever he wants. He should wear funeral garb. He's a ghost coming back to haunt this world, after all.
Dabi goes back to his bedroom instead of Tomura's, fully intending on staying there until he cools off. It's not an easy task when he immediately throws himself right back into his personal projects. He sinks hours into looking into all of the available reports they have on Endeavor's numbers, his most recent fights, what his UA interns are up to on their shifts with him. He just tries his best to get into as much of it as he can. He does this a lot, steeping himself in this like it helps to deepen his rage further.
He knows it's been a while when he hears a very gentle knock against his door before Tomura lets himself inside. Even though Dabi is on his bed, almost in the same position as he was when Tomura found him in his room earlier, the other man doesn't come over and pick up where they left off. He toes off his shoes at the door, wearing his slippers and lounge wear instead of his suit, and comes over to sit on the edge of the bed. He waits for a minute, gauging as much as Dabi is, if he'll be allowed to stay, or if this is a time when he'll want to be alone. It's rare that Dabi goes back to his own room nowadays. Shig was given the biggest and best room in the villa, of course, he was, he is their Grand Commander after all. The massive four-poster king-sized bed, tub that could comfortably hold four, a comfortable sitting area, and a large TV make it feel more like an apartment than a bedroom, and Dabi likes spending time in there. He is in Tomura's room so often now that people don't even go looking in his own room for him when they need him.
Dabi huffs softly, turning off his tablet and putting it to the side, waiting.
"Do you want to talk about why you got so worked up about your new clothes, firefly?"
Dabi really wants to hate it that Tomura seems so bound and determined to communicate with him as much as he can about everything, but he has a sneaking suspicion that this is Shig's first real relationship, too. He thinks that Duster was told that 'communication is key' and thinks that he has to be on top of it at all hours, otherwise he won't be able to keep this working for both of them. The problem is, Dabi doesn't want to tell the people around him anything, even if that person is Tomura, and he is left scrambling through his own mind for a believable lie.
"I'm not a doll for the others to dress up." He snaps. "They don't get to just walk all over my decisions about what I do with my costume because it doesn't fit their aesthetics." He knows that's not exactly what they were trying to do, but he can blow this out of proportion in his words and hopefully deflect from exactly why he is being so particular about this costume when his current one was just what he could throw together as cheaply and easily as possible. He... really enjoys the time he's spending with Tomura right now. He thinks that it would be nice to have the last few months of his life be happy. He doesn't want to taint that by having to tell Tomura that he's not planning on making it to the other side of this war.
Tomura frowns, just a bit, but he doesn't immediately tell him he's overreacting. "Being dressed up makes you this upset?"
Which is not the response that Dabi was expecting at all. That has his brow furrowing, "I don't know. I guess. This is my villain uniform. I don't think any of the others should have anything to say about it. We're not going for a uniform aesthetic. Why?"
Tomura seems to shake himself. "No, you're right. It's not up to them how you dress in the field. And if you're happy with the new design, then that's all that matters." He really does sound like he believes the words he's saying, but when Dabi just keeps waiting, after another moment, more words start to spill out. "But would you ever consider being dressed up in another circumstance?"
"Like?" He can't help his own bewilderment as Tomura seems to practically trip over the question.
"Well, there's something I thought we might want to try at some point– you already really like our TPE play, free use, feminization–"
"Shut up!" His face heats sharply. He's been learning a lot about what he likes and what he doesn't since he started sleeping with him, but he doesn't need Shig to just lay all of that out so plainly in front of him at the tail end of a completely different conversation.
His outburst helps to make Tomura relax a bit, though, and he leans in to press a kiss to one of Dabi's hot cheeks before he moves into a more comfortable position on the bed with Dabi. He doesn't fight that, but in part, that's just because he can never bring himself to fight, letting the other man in close. Dabi didn't realize that he.... was nearly as bad as Duster was about touch. He didn't think that he could be, given he didn't have to worry about killing anyone he touched, but there was so much of his life where he was scared that people getting close to him would spell his end. Instead, he ended up keeping people as far away as possible. Now he is happy to let his lover leech warmth from his body as they settle back against the pillows, and Tomura takes out his phone.
"I thought you might like to try something like this one day, firefly," he explains as he navigates over to one of the adult sites that he often frequents and pulls up a saved video. It's a simple, short one of only a minute and a half– likely a preview– that shows a man and woman on a simple set. She is limp in a chair in old-fashioned Western-style undergarments, though Dabi couldn't possibly name the time period with any accuracy. Her eyes are open and staring at nothing as a man moves over to her and starts to pull at her limbs. No, he doesn't pull at her to get her out of the chair; he makes her bend her limbs along her joints, coaxing her up, with each movement like it's his touch and strength that lifts her from the chair instead of his own. The man positions her body, and she holds still. He gets her the first layer of her actual clothes, and then he slowly pulls them onto her body instead of stripping her bare. Each layer is put on in a speedy montage, her makeup done by his hand, her hair curled and styled, her body posed in a variety of positions, each one all done by her partner's hands. And Dabi is a little confused by the time the clip is over.
"You want to... dress me up? Like a doll?" He can't help the touch of skepticism in his tone.
"I want to dress you up. I want to get to control what my baby is wearing, how his body moves." Tomura sets his phone aside and moves his hands down to Dabi's thighs, his gloves already on and keeping him safe as he curls his fingers around his legs. Dabi opens them, and Tomura lets out a fond, if exasperated, sigh and then waits. Dabi closes them again, and then his lover coaxes them open. "I want you to be silent, your head nice and empty as I make you look the way I want and bend the way I'd like before I use you as nothing more than a pretty little sex toy." His fingers trace soft patterns along his inner thighs, and Dabi feels his body starting to warm the same way it always does when Tomura talks about how he wants to have him. He didn't think that the other man would be able to carry his bluntness into bed with them in a way that makes him so warm, but he is more than happy to discover how much it works for him. "I want you to be completely under my control until I decide that you get to be a person again, precious. I want to decide if my doll should be cleaned up and put back in the box or if he should just be discarded as a dirty, used toy when I'm finished with him."
Dabi has been used up in other ways before. He's had to follow orders from people he hasn't liked or trusted. He's been helpless before in his life and has hated it so much. He always aimed to be strong enough that no one else would ever hold that kind of power over him again. But he keeps finding out that those feelings hit very differently with Shigaraki. He thinks that, maybe, that has something to do with the fact that Tomura hasn't ever hesitated to treat him as an equal everywhere else in their lives, even before this. He has been the one he trusted to get shit done since the beginning. The idea of letting him just use him so cavalierly in wake of that resonates inside of him in an entirely different way.
"...Is that the kind of outfit you'd want me in?"
"I'll pick something that suits you, firefly, don't worry." Tomura murmurs, pressing a kiss to his cheek. "Do you think you'll be able to keep all of those slutty noises you're always making inside? Pretty little dolls have to be quiet."
Dabi's whole body warms with his embarrassment, but he, as always, is more than ready to rise to the challenge.
///
The day that Tomura sets their scene for is actually a weekday. One where they don't have any meetings because all of their friends are out seeing to their own work throughout their organization, so they won't have to worry about being interrupted if Dabi gets deep into his subspace while they're doing this. Tomura talked for about three days straight about hypnosis kinks, objectification, and dollification, the most he tends to talk about anything that is not work or video games. He is glad that his lover is so excited, though, because that helps him put his trepidation on the back burner. He knows that this is not exactly high-stakes, but he can't help but worry that it simply won't be something he enjoys, and he'll have to let his lover down abruptly during their play. But the morning that they get up for the scene, Dabi is allowed to go to the bathroom by himself because that was something he absolutely did not want his lover to 'help' him with, before he goes and gets back in bed and takes a slow breath as he feels Tomura all but vibrating with anticipation. Dabi lies back down and tries to relax into the sheets before he says, possibly, the only word that he will speak for the rest of the day,
"Green."
Tomura doesn't swoop in immediately. He gets out of the bed and walks over to the bathroom, and Dabi wants to immediately turn to look at him or address him, but he remembers that a doll isn't supposed to be able to do that, and he remains where he is, looking up at the ceiling as he waits. His fucking nose starts to itch just because it can, as his lover leaves him waiting for no less than ten minutes as he goes about his own morning routine. When Tomura does come back over to the bed, his hair has been tied back in a pony, his pajamas swapped for a t-shirt and sweatpants, and he reaches for Dabi's chin. He turns his head with the touch, stopping and holding the position when Duster lets go. It feels strange, but he knows he's not supposed to be flopping around like deadweight. Tomura showed him pictures of fancy, custom-made ball-jointed dolls and how the elastic between all of their joints would help them to hold the positions their artists wanted. He turns his head, and that leaves him with his temple resting against Tomura's chest as his lover leans down and picks him up in a bridal carry. Dabi feels very strange, worried that even his breathing is too loud and might break the illusion, as Tomura carries him into the bathroom as well. He opens Dabi's mouth and then gets his toothbrush. Dabi doesn't think that he's ever had someone else brush his teeth before, but he keeps his body still and his eyes forward as he submits himself to the strange feeling. Tomura is very gentle and very thorough as he attends to his teeth, but Dabi is glad that he has a little bit of agency when he's able to swish and spit when it comes to rinsing out his mouth. Tomura wanted this to be a full day of a scene, and he had conceded that there would have to be breaks for Dabi's autonomy so that they wouldn't cross any of his limits. Being allowed to wash his mouth out after Tomura brings a glass of clean water to his lips helps him feel a little less strange about this whole thing than he thought he would otherwise. He holds himself still as Tomura wipes his mouth after he's done and then smiles at him.
"Alright, princess," he says as he shifts to pick Dabi back up. "Let's go get you dressed."
Dabi's face warms. He's far more used to Tomura undressing him, but he has started to wear things just for him during their play. The way that his lover had gotten so hard and had bent him over without even taking off Dabi's panties the first time he wore them made him first question if Shig liked pussy better than dick, and then wonder why he hadn't done that sooner when he had been fucked past the point of coherence. But the truth is that he now knows that Duster just adores playing games in all forms. Roleplay is just a game, and one that he gets immense satisfaction in seeing to its conclusion. And if Dabi finds it so appealing to pretend to be something else in this place they've made for each other, then he is doing his best to try and convince himself that's not something he should be ashamed of.
Tomura has a walk-in closet that is genuinely bigger than some of the bedrooms back at the bar were, and the flat, square leather couch at the center of the room is where he deposits Dabi. He takes the time to straighten his spine, folding his arms so that his hands can cross over themselves in his lap, and plants his feet against the floor as he bends his knees. Then he catches Dabi's chin again and lifts his head so that he can look past him at the small pile of white boxes and bags with pale pink tissue paper peeking out of the top. Dabi doesn't know how to pronounce the name of the French boutique that he's ordered from, but his whole body does warm further when he sees it. He knows that Tomura always likes the clothes from that brand and that there are elaborate lolita outfits that Dabi has passed over because they usually didn't need real clothes as much as he wanted lingerie for their play. He thinks that a month or so ago, he would have been humiliated and furious at the thought of being dressed up in such a way, but he can't muster any of that now. Not when Tomura smiles at him so sweetly and says, "I got my lovely doll all of the best things. He's going to be so pretty when he's all finished."
Dabi hopes he's right, because if this ends up being a letdown, then he thinks it will put a damper on his mood for days. He always wants this to be good for them both, but especially when it's something Tomura clearly wanted to do for a long time and hasn't been able to for whatever reason. His lover moves over to the bags and starts by laying out the first layer of clothing he has for him today. The set of panties and matching bra he's selected are the palest pink and made of lace all throughout the crotch with a delicate ruffle around the waist while the bra has a bit of padding in it that will take the muscle that Dabi is proud of finally being able to put on and turn it into something softer and more feminine as it pushes up his chest. Tomura moves back over to him and delicately moves his arms so that he can take off Dabi's shirt. That doesn't feel very different from anything else they've done, save for the fact Dabi has to remind himself he can't reach back down and help his lover as he starts with his pants and underwear as well.
When Dabi is stripped bare, standing in the position Tomura wants him, he comes back with the panties and bra and starts to pull those on as well. But as soon as Tomura starts to put on the panties, Dabi's body begins to warm, his cock stirring as he sees his lover kneeling down in front of him to help guide his legs through the holes so he can ease the fabric into place. It takes a lot of restraint to try and keep his expression neutral when Tomura sees him starting to harden, and he lets out a soft sigh.
"Oh no, we can't have that." His lover says, clicking his tongue with a soft admonishment. "Pretty dolls don't move on their own." He abandons the panties around Dabi's ankles and stands up again, his hand moving to Dabi's cock and giving him a light squeeze that only serves to force Dabi to let out a sharper exhale as the pressure makes his nerves sing and he has to smother a moan for the first time today. Fuck. This is going to be so much harder than he thought it would be if he's already struggling. But he's not going to fail, not when Tomura seemed so sure he would slip before they even started this kind of play. "That's okay. I heard this model was very responsive," the words seem to be mostly for himself, because Dabi is just a toy. He doesn't have thoughts to form or ears that can listen to the words. "It's so cute they made one with such a little clit that gets so excited so easily, but this is going to ruin how cute his clothes are going to be." He returns to the bags and selects a small object from inside one of them before he comes back over to Dabi. He forces himself to stay quiet and impassive as the micro birdcage is brought into his line of sight. Dabi never thought that he would be able to enjoy being forced small and being forced soft, but he is learning more and more that being helpless underneath Tomura's hands makes his entire body hum with delight. Which only makes this more difficult as his cock gets harder at the thought. Tomura strokes him again and then sets the cage aside as he leaves the closet without a word. Why would he have to explain anything to a doll? Dabi isn't a person right now. He just has to wait for a minute as he stands, naked and hard, in the closet, doing his very best not to move a centimeter.
Tomura returns with a washcloth and doesn't hesitate to move back over to Dabi and press the icepack beneath it directly to his crotch. Dabi can't help how his jaw clenches tightly around the cry of discomfort that tries to escape him as the chill forced against that sensitive spot makes his erection flag drastically and makes his balls tighten against his body like he can shrink away from the cold entirely. Tomura holds it there, looking into Dabi's eyes with a sadistic delight, until Dabi is starting to tremble slightly from how hard it is to stay still. Only then does he set the icepack aside and reach for the cage. It's still a tight fit, and one that Tomura knows will be uncomfortable all day if he's not careful, so his master does take the time to gently remove all of his piercings before he secures the cage in place.
"There. Isn't that such a pretty accessory? Now my pretty doll won't have any choice but to keep looking so lovely and small in his clothes." Tomura leans back down and guides Dabi's panties into place before pulling on his bra as well. He's wearing his gloves today, something that he doesn't need, especially if Dabi is going to be still and only move at his behest today, but he can tell how much his lover is savoring being able to touch him without limitations as his hands guide Dabi back into a sitting position on the lounge. Tomura retrieves the next piece of clothing from the bags and comes back with a pair of white stockings with a lace edge and– Tomura's hands run gently up Dabi's calves, moving to around his thighs so that he can see the thin fabric stretching over his skin and where a printed image creates the illusion of ball joints at the bend of his ankles and his knees. Dabi's not expecting how seeing the details makes him so light-headed. He had originally made such a fuss about being dressed to distract from his shroud, but this feels very different. He finds his whole body warming further as Tomura layers his clothes over his body. It's another costume, another way that he gets to be someone else for a little while. He has been enjoying the way it feels to be someone who gets to be adored and how it is to be a sub with such a devoted dom to take care of him. They're things that Dabi never thought he would be allowed, and getting to have elements like this kind of play that help him to become that person who does get them, makes him so much warmer. His breath is a little shallow, the presence of the cage holding his clit tight all the more apparent as Tomura puts a short ruffled petticoat around his waist, a similarly ruffled skirt adorned with lace on top of that so that it flares out like a cloud around his hips. He puts Dabi in a little blouse with tiny pearlescent heart-shaped buttons up the front and tops it with a little corset with more lace and ribbons, making sure to only tighten it enough so that it sits correctly, avoiding any discomfort or pinching with his knots. Lacey wrist cuffs and dainty fingerless gloves are added to his hands, along with a pair of chunky platform heels that use ballerina ties around his legs to keep them in place. Dabi is suddenly extremely relieved he's not going to be expected to walk for most of the day because he doesn't even know if he can stand in those things. Tomura finishes off his look by putting a lace choker around Dabi's neck, a cameo at the center that, embarrassingly, is made with a floral motif that is very intentionally supposed to look like a vagina from a glance. Dabi does his best to stay impassive when Tomura makes him stand back up with his arms at his sides, and his head held high as he looks at him from every angle, tweaking small things here and there, like fluffing his skirt further, before he deems Dabi finished with this portion of his play. Then he guides Dabi's limbs back into a sitting position before he gets another bag with clinking containers inside. Dabi has to stay very still and ignore the urge to sneeze when the other man takes out a bottle of glittery pink nail polish. Tomura spends the better part of an hour painting Dabi's nails and putting makeup on his face. Creams and powders and gloss to make him look like a painted doll with perfect brows, a demure blush, big eyes, and glossy lips. Tomura makes sure he looks at himself in the full-length mirror before he guides them out of the closet, and with the makeup and stockings, Dabi really does feel more and more like a proper doll. And that makes his whole body feel warmer as he is brought over to sit on the bed. Tomura leaves him there to wait, not turning his head so he can watch what he's doing on the other side of the room as he hears him moving things around, and that side of the room suddenly gets brighter as a new light is turned on.
Dabi empties his mind. He isn't curious; he isn't waiting. He is a doll. He's an object that only exists to do whatever his master wants him to. He will do just that as he waits now. It's so easy to make his thoughts small and quiet as he sits on the soft bed in the pretty clothes that his master picked out for him and took the time to dress him in. And by the time that Tomura comes back and lifts him from the bed again, he is very warm, and his cage is very tight as he is brought over to see that a soft box light has been put up and the couch has been decorated in cute heart-shaped pillows and other girly things that would look more fitting for a dollhouse than their bedroom. Dabi couldn't complain if he wanted to, and he's a doll right now, and dolls don't have any thoughts at all that they need to express. So he is a good doll as he is arranged on the furniture, Tomura making sure that he is at exactly the angle he wants him to be at, before he steps back and retrieves a camera that must be new. Dabi's breath is a little shallow as he does his best not to tremble as he hears the shutter click as Tomura moves around him and takes pictures. Someone could see those. All of the other ways that he's let Tomura turn him into something else for his pleasure, those are things that don't leave evidence behind, but pictures of him in these clothes could be found. Maybe long after he's dead, maybe leaked during the war. Maybe Dabi would have to fight tooth and nail for anyone to ever take him seriously again, or maybe Tomura wouldn't even give him that choice as he makes sure that Dabi knows the only thing he should be now is his master's lovely little toy. Dabi knows that he shouldn't find that so appealing, but when Tomura comes back over to move him into the next position, his master's hands linger on his form as he feels how hot Dabi's gotten, even though he can't get hard the way his body is desperately screaming how he wants to.
"You're so pretty, princess," Tomura murmurs as he pushes Dabi's skirt up around his hips so that his panties are exposed. Then he moves between his legs, guiding Dabi's hand down so that he can make Dabi hook his fingers beneath the crotch of the lace and then pull it to the side so his gleaming cage and twitching hole are on display. Dabi's seams start trickling out smoke as he gets so warm. He wants– but he's a doll. He doesn't get to want. He just gets to be a good toy for his master.
Tomura takes a picture of his most intimate parts before he sighs. "I don't think that looks right just yet, princess." He sets the camera aside, turning it so that Dabi can see the image in the viewfinder and his whole body can tingle with his embarrassment at what he has let Tomura turn him into. Then he moves to the side table and picks out a bottle of lube. Dabi has to stay very still no matter what, but it is one of the most difficult things he's ever been forced to endure as Tomura comes back and presses his cold, wet fingers against his hole. He can't bite his lip, so he chews on the insides of his cheeks, trying not to chip a tooth on his staples as he attempts to keep from begging his lover for more or breaking the illusion of a perfect toy by moaning as he curls the first finger inside of his body and starts to pet along his walls. "Mm, it's always so nice to have a new toy to play with." The satisfaction in Tomura's voice makes Dabi want to whimper as he pushes in a second finger too quickly. He always likes it when Tomura treats him a little roughly. Like he isn't a person that he needs to worry about having cares and desires of his own. And as he is forced to stretch wide and be quiet and still as the other man makes his body ready for him, the cage and the roughness of his touches reinforce that idea and show him abruptly why Tomura was so certain he would enjoy this kind of play. Dabi does his best to hold still as Tomura teases him, but his hand is shaking around the fabric of his panties by the time Tomura decides that he's open enough for him to remove his hand and shift onto the couch between Dabi's legs. He bends Dabi so that his knees are against his chest and his feet are spread wide to either side of his hips, his arm trapped between them to hold his panties and skirt out of the way as Tomura ignores the way the stretch will leave Dabi's body so uncomfortable before he reaches down to pull his hard cock out of his sweats and Dabi nearly breaks and whines as he sees how hard Tomura is from getting to play with him like this. He's dripping. He wants him so badly, and Dabi's clit can't even get hard right now. This feels like worlds beyond torture as Duster presses into his body without any other preamble.
Dabi can barely breathe around the stretch, the position only making it harder, and the fear that he might moan making his entire mind feel hazy. The only thing he knows is that he is a toy. Toys don't get to moan. They don't get to try to shift to make their master's cock hit them in that special place that could make him squirt even with his clit locked up in its cage. And they certainly don't get to make any demands about how they get played with. Toys have to exist only for their master's attention, and if he tries to think too hard, then he doesn't know if he'll be able to maintain that. So he lets his mind settle into the haze of need that comes over him as he stares blankly at his master. Tomura doesn't worry about making it feel good for his doll. Why would he? He is just a toy. Something to be used and played with. His pussy is made to be fucked to his master's satisfaction, not his own. He has to be a good doll and let that happen. He does his best to stay still and quiet as Tomura gropes at his body and fucks deeply into his cunt, making Dabi stretch open around him, and the muscles of his thighs shake terribly as his whole body grows warmer and warmer as his master chases his own pleasure. Dabi's aching and desperate, his soft clit still managing to leak through his cage and wet his fingers and the edge of the lace before Master sinks in deep one more time before he cums. Dabi's insides are so hot that his cum feels cool as it splashes against him, his master letting out a low groan right in his ear to tease Dabi further as he shakes beneath him with his own desperate desire. But he doesn't let him feel good. He just takes a second to catch his breath and then pulls out, wiping himself off with a cloth from the drawer before he climbs off of the couch and tucks himself back into his sweats before he picks up the camera again. Dabi feels his eyes stinging with humiliated, desperate tears when Master points the camera at him again with a satisfied smile as cum starts to drip out of his hole, the shutter clicking again as another picture is snapped.
Tomura puts him in a few more positions, Dabi slowly coming down from his desperate need with an unsatisfied ache deep in his bones, but able to push it aside as his master tells him, "Prettiest little doll I could have ever gotten. I'm going to have so much fun with you, princess." The day has only just started. He'll get the things he wants, he's sure he will, when his master is ready to make his doll perfect. Tomura cleans up the cum before it gets on his tights and puts his panties back in place before he checks the time. "I think it's time for little dolls to eat. I got you something special, too."
Dabi doesn't know what that means, but he stays still and perfect as Tomura leaves him alone in the room to go get whatever he's had prepared for them.
///
Tomura sets up a little teaparty for him that only further makes Dabi feel like a toy when he comes back. There is a two tiered tray with sweets and little savory snacks for him to eat with a pot of tea that replaces the coffee he would usually want to inject into his veins and he 'winds' Dabi up with a false key he presses against his back and then 'programs' his movements by putting a little fork in his hand and moving his arm up and down to his mouth so that Dabi can eat on his own. He plays a soft clicking sound on his phone as he gets Dabi settled, and it feels so strange to have to move so mechanically to do something so simple, but being forced to maintain these movements reminds him with every bite that he is still not a person. He is a doll. That is all he ever will be. A doll that his master is taking care of. Dabi stares straight ahead as he eats until there is nothing left on his little plate, but even then, he doesn't stop. He lifts the empty fork to his mouth because he's still wound up. He can't stop until the key stops clicking. Tomura turns it off after a moment, and Dabi stops his movements with the fork halfway to his lips. Tomura gives him another sip of his tea before he wipes Dabi's mouth and picks him up to be brought over to the couch again. He settles Dabi in place there before he cleans up their lunch, and Dabi continues to watch the wall.
It takes a few minutes before Tomura comes back over and shifts Dabi so he can sit in his lap before Tomura turns on the TV. He makes sure to put on the filthy magical girl anime that he always makes Dabi watch whenever he's being his princess, and then he just toys with him as the show goes. It's idle as his hands move along Dabi's own, bending his fingers into different positions so that he has to focus on keeping them still wherever they're sat. He has to stay perfectly still as his master presses his lips along the parts of his neck that aren't covered up by his collar. He has to be good as he feels his master starting to get hard again, the length of him pressed snuggly to Dabi's ass. And he has to stay quiet and not squirm at all as he does his best to not sob from how that reminder of how he's already been filled tells his body so sharply how he's been denied twice already today. Dabi does his best to keep being a good doll, though, and he doesn't make a sound as Tomura shifts him, pulling his panties down and pushing his skirt up so that he can take out his half-hard cock again and sit Dabi back down in his lap. He slips inside, his cum and the old lube squelching against his insides, as he fills him up once again, and Dabi is left trembling and smoking as he forces himself to watch as the princess on screen gets his hole filled with tentacles made of shadows.
And Tomura keeps him there, filled up but unable to do anything with either of their arousal, through another three episodes of the show. Until the smell of smoke is so thick in the air that Dabi can barely breathe. Or maybe he's struggling because he knows that if he gives his lungs the amount of oxygen that he wants, his body will betray him and burst into a sob as his vision blurs with bloody tears. He is just a toy, just a doll. But he wants it so badly. His clit is crushed in his cage, his balls tight, and his hole is twitching around Tomura's cock constantly as he is made to feel every centimeter of him with no way of using that length or thickness to satisfy the need that is screaming through his veins. He wants to feel good, but a doll doesn't get to want. He has to be good.
And Tomura stays inside of him for a long while before he finally slips out of his body, not even bothering to cum inside of him for a second time before he sighs. "Does my little doll need to be a real girl for a few minutes?"
It takes a long time for Dabi to remember that's what his master wanted to use as their check-in today, if he needed a break for any reason. Dabi immediately uses the permission, "Master, please–" he gasps like he's coming up from underwater, tears immediately beginning to fall off his cheeks.
"Shh, it's okay, baby girl. You can take a break. Do you need some water, baby? The bathroom?" He runs his hands along his arms gently as Dabi shakes so badly in his lap.
"Please, please," even with his freedom now, all Dabi can do is sob as he reaches between his legs and tries so fruitlessly to rub at his clit through his cage. "Please, Master, please let me cum. Please use my pussy." He wants to be fucked again, fucked properly. He wants to cum–
Tomura laughs, the sound biting and cruel. "Oh, princess. I should have known that you didn't want to be the prized doll of my collection. Of course, a filthy little girl like you just wants to be nothing more than an overused sex doll." He grabs Dabi's wrist, holding him tightly enough that Dabi whimpers as his hand is pulled away from his crotch. "Naughty girl. Dolls don't move on their own."
Dabi whimpers, but then he forces himself to breathe through the sobs that want to come out of him, and he slips back into stillness. He is a doll. He isn't supposed to misbehave. Tomura waits until he isn't shaking quite so badly anymore, and then he pushes Dabi off of his lap, so he crumples to the floor limply. It's not a long fall from the couch to the floor, but it is jarring and far too arousing to have Tomura treat him like he's nothing as he lets him drop like he really isn't anything but a toy a child's lost interest in. Dabi isn't expecting the other man to use one of his new quirks to grab him by the back of his shirt and drag him over towards the bed. The stocking and other clothes keep him from getting rugburn as he's pulled along, but the way he has to let his head and limbs hang limply as he's pulled along leaves him aching in other ways as it happens.
Tomura hauls him up and all but tosses him on the bed, not bothering to worry about Dabi's haphazard limbs when he's more interested in pulling his hair out of the pony and taking off his shirt as he looks down at him. "Such a pretty model, but I want to know how long your pussy stays tight. Last onahole I had couldn't even last a full night before it split open around my cock."
Dabi isn't allowed to whine, squeeze his legs tight as he aches with heated blood that can't go where it belongs, or beg Tomura to be nicer to him. He doesn't want him to be nice. Master was taking such good care of him earlier as he got him ready to play with. Dabi is a pretty doll, but he's a broken one too. Broken things shouldn't have that much care and attention put into them. They should just be used until their master is satisfied. He should be used again and again and again. He feels delirious with heat as Master takes off his pants and climbs right into the bed, pushing up Dabi's skirt and tearing the lace of his panties so that he's exposed to him.
"Already stretched and messy?" Tomura shoves three fingers into Dabi's hole without any hesitation, and the roughness would have made Dabi squeal if a doll were allowed to make any noise at all. "I'm going to have to throw you away when I'm done. Unless," he pulls his fingers out and shifts on the bed so he can use his other hand to open his mouth. Dabi would whine and try to squirm away, even if only for show, but he's not allowed to move. He's just a toy, and a toy wouldn't fight having Tomura's dirty, cum-stained fingers pushed in his mouth. But a toy also wouldn't know how to suck on them. "That throat of yours is nice and tight, too. I'll have to see later on." Tomura wipes his fingers clean on Dabi's tongue before he pushes his legs open as wide as he can get, then, wide enough that he must know that it hurts, and then he presses back inside of his cunt. Dabi doesn't moan, he doesn't sob, he doesn't scream, but he wants to do all three as his master gives him exactly what he'd begged for and treats his body as nothing more than a ready hole for him to use.
Tomura's grip against his limbs is near bruising as he fucks hard and fast into Dabi's pussy. He still doesn't aim to hit Dabi's prostate, but his size and the ferocity of his movements have him brushing against him there all the same. Dolls don't moan or whine, but Dabi can't stop his walls from clenching tighter around Tomura's cock, or how he starts to leak so badly from his soft clit as the heat of his blood that can't pool inside of it is suffused through the rest of him and sends tendrils of smoke into the air. His master always makes him feel good. Even when he doesn't have to, Tomura always makes sure that Dabi never leaves their encounters unsatisfied. To have forced him to feel that already today, as he got Dabi to try something new, makes Dabi's entire form even more desperate for release than he thought that he could be, and it's with a sob that he knows he's not supposed to make that the ache inside of him gets too big to contain. The burn and ache of his balls emptying as he squirts through the bars of his cage and all over his thighs is humiliating. Master is being so rough and so cruel, breaking his toy, and it still worked for him. He still got so worked up that he couldn't stop his body from being milked and reaching that pleasure just shy of the peak of a proper orgasm as he feels his body ravaged. He can't hold it in, can't make it stop, he just has to let the tears drip across his cheeks and make nearly as much of a mess as the thin milk spreads across his skin and soaks into his tights, the hem of his skirt, and the sheets beneath him as it spills out of him as his master keeps fucking his cunt so roughly through it.
"Look at that," Tomura nearly snarls as he digs his thumbs into the seam across Dabi's thighs. The pain sparks so brightly across his nerves that another hitched breath slips from his throat, but he holds in most of the sound. His body hums even more with his need, the spark of pain feeding into the lingering pleasure of how it felt to be milked. "My little doll made such a big mess. I guess he really is broken. That's okay, that just means I don't have to be careful anymore."
Dabi doesn't have a chance to be worried about what that means before Tomura is shifting between his legs again, his cock moving inside of him– and then pushing back in so hard that their skin slaps against each other and Dabi is left seeing stars as he makes sure that he's hitting his oversensitive prostate now. Dabi knows a doll is supposed to be quiet, so he manages to bite his lip hard enough to taste blood and lipstick, as Master keeps fucking him so hard even though there is a real chance that the burning overstimulation across his veins might actually turn into burning if his head gets any messier.
He isn't sure if he actually manages to stay a good, docile, quiet doll for his master, but it doesn't seem to matter that much. His master keeps fucking him, his hips never slowing as Dabi's nerves go tighter and tighter, no matter the confusion that is like needles along his mind. He moves until no matter what Dabi's soft clit says about it, he can't pretend that his arousal isn't so great that he's going to be able to hold back his orgasm. And when it does hit him, it doesn't come from his clit. That remains soft and useless in his cage, not even twitching to give him a drop of cum, as his orgasm comes from deep in his cunt and rolls through his whole body so deeply that Dabi thinks the whole world goes black for a second as it overtakes him. And Tomura doesn't stop then either. He keeps moving until he's filled Dabi again, and then, even as his cock starts to soften inside of him, Tomura keeps their hips pressed together so he can keep rolling into Dabi's body. He ignores the tears that fall even faster down Dabi's cheeks as sparks leap from his skin, every nerve ending aching with the too much that threatens to break this toy's form far more thoroughly than the rough hands that move over his body and pull his clothes loose so that Tomura can bite bruises into his skin as he works them both back up again. And still the cage stays on, and Dabi is expected to remain passive. Still, he has to be a good girl, a good doll, as he lies against the sheets, as Tomura fucks his pussy so hard that his previous spend is leaking out of Dabi's hole and Dabi soaks the mattress when his clit squirts again after another few thrusts.
Dabi doesn't remember what happened after that, only that his clit got hard and squeezed out a few more drops of cum when Master took the cage off as he was getting him ready to be cleaned off in the tub.
///
By the time their new costumes come in, Dabi is begging to be a doll at least once a week. He can't help it; he loves the way Tomura pampers him.
"You're so beautiful, princess," the other man will say as he strips him naked or gets him dressed. He'll tell him how sweet he is, how soft his skin is, how much he adores watching all of the myriad of thoughts that are constantly swirling through Dabi's head finally get put to sleep so he can be nothing but a toy. And all of it makes Dabi so warm. He loves getting to be nothing with Tomura.
But he also loves the fact that they do spend the majority of their time together playing in other ways. He likes it when Tomura pauses after meetings to give him soft kisses in the hall that they shouldn't have when they're plotting the downfall of Japan. He loves holding Duster's hand around other people because they all go pale as a sheet as they think about how easily he could be killed or maimed, because they all think that he could ever be in danger when Tomura touches him, like his lover wouldn't destroy himself before he ever let himself hurt Dabi. He still can't believe that at night, he can sit and talk about strategy until he's blue in the face, and Tomura always listens to him and considers what he has to say. And all of that, he thinks, makes it much easier for him when he does decide he doesn't want to be anything but a doll again.
When their new costumes finally arrive, Dabi waits until his lover is out of the room to go and try it on. The white is very stark against his burns and dark hair, and looking at himself in the mirror... makes his stomach twist. He started looking for a hobby because he didn't want people to think that he wasn't a real person, and find out who he was before he was a villain. And now he has a clear path to the end of this fight, the costume he'll likely die in, and... Tomura. He never thought he would have anyone, let alone someone he loves as much as him.
Dabi takes off the uniform and puts on his lacy collar, sitting on the bench and waiting. Tomura comes back into the room a few minutes later and finds him sitting in the closet without moving. He doesn't miss a beat, though, as he moves over to him and kneels in front of him so he can meet him eye-to-eye. His hands cup his cheeks carefully with his uncovered palms. "What's this? Is my pretty doll broken?"
He doesn't understand what Tomura means for a moment before his thumb swipes beneath his eye gently, and he realizes that a tear is wetting the pad of his finger. No. Dabi doesn't think he's broken as a doll. He just doesn't think he's real as a person, either. He's not sure he was ever real before the first moment Tomura put his hand against his skin to bring him pleasure and love instead of the pain that every hand before his gave Dabi.
Dabi does break the rules of their play horribly, though, when he leans in like Galatea brought to life by the love of his creator. Tomura doesn't punish him for that. He just picks him up and brings him out of the closet without question, as Dabi decides it's finally time to see if Tomura can make all of him real, as he finally tells him who he was before he was his.
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed consider leaving an ask/reply! And if you'd like to snag a story of your own, check out my holiday sale!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Tomura has been using a new quirk to help keep Dabi's most self-destructive tendencies at bay. It all seems especially important to do right now when he's gearing up to leave for four months to get his treatments.
Contents: RAPE/DUB-CON, Mind Control/Hypnosis, Anal Fingering, Anal Sex, Subspace, Aftercare, Twisted and Fluffy Feelings, Sounding, Daddy Kink, Begging, Praise Kink, Dacryphilia, Cock Warming, Self-Harm (Overworking, Risk Taking, etc., No Cutting), Dabi’s Suicidal Tendencies, Minor Character Death, Dead Dove: Do Not Eat.
Word Count: 12,793
Dabi is, for a lack of a better term, a potential liability to himself and everyone around him when he starts to get stressed out or keyed up. This is something that Tomura first noticed after they got their revenge against Overhaul, because it was only then that he got to spend time with Dabi again after so much of their lives had gotten so chaotic, and they were suddenly lacking so many options when it came to dealing with their current predicament. An anxious, restless Dabi was also a Dabi who would seek out bad ideas or conflicts in order to make himself feel better and more productive, even if doing so put not only himself but all of them at risk. A restless Dabi would seek out other gangs of villains to recruit, find them unworthy, and then get into massive twenty-on-one brawls that he would use as a way of overextending his quirk. And when he overextended his quirk, his seams would get worse. And when his seams were bad, then he could be more prone to illness. This, of course, made him more prone to acting out more aggressively to protect himself, and on the cycle went until Tomura told Dabi, in no uncertain terms, that he needed to stop recruiting until they fixed things with their benefactors.
Of course, that would have meant that Dabi would have had to stop self-harming by taking on new and dangerous work, so of course, he did not do that. Instead, he said that he would be looking at one recruit who could do so much for them, and he set that in place just before Tomura and the others went back to continue fighting Machina. And he had set them all up for disaster by deciding that Hawks was their next new recruit. Tomura is very glad that the doctor gave his support and that his teacher's passed on quirk had started to activate in the immediate aftermath of Deika, because when he sees that fucking hero standing in the crowd and watching everything unfold with too-sharp bird eyes, he had been furious and terrified that everything that they'd just managed to grab for themselves had been ruined.
He had not hesitated when he asked for both the bird and Dabi to be collected and brought back into one of the side rooms, and when Hawks had tried to greet him,
"Hey, nice to finally meet you, boss-man–" Tomura had not hesitated to reach deep into his body for that well of power inside that he could feel wanting to pull him apart at the seams, and he used it. He needed something that would make sure this hero didn't bring them ruin the way that Dabi was courting it with abandon, and he had demanded,
"What are your intentions here?" And his voice hadn't sounded entirely his own. It had vibrated through the room, and both Hawks and Dabi had gone stock still, even as their eyes grew more panicked, their mouths moving without hesitation.
"I'm here to spy on the League of Villains, getting their numbers, locations, and any other useful information so that the heroes can put together a task force to come stop you. My personal mission is also to assassinate you and Twice because you're the two biggest threats here."
"I'm just sticking around until you all make enough trouble for my father to show up so I can reveal my identity and kill the bastard."
Tomura had been a bit stunned by the way this quirk seemed to work, and he instructed next, "Hawks, put your hand on your head."
But both he and Dabi had followed the instruction. Fine. He then moved into Dabi's space and whispered into his ear instead,
"You can take your hand down. When you leave this room, you are going to behave normally and go up to wait in my room for me. You will not alert anyone to what's happening." And without being able to hear him, Hawks stayed where he was, hand on his head, as Dabi shrugged and went upstairs, his blue eyes furious and confused while the rest of him adopted his usual lazy slouch as he went towards the door. Then he'd turned back to Hawks.
Tomura had questioned the hero and spy for three hours until he was certain the HPSC and other heroes did not yet know about the PLF or any of their headquarters before he forced Hawks to stay still while he used Decay to make sure not a trace of the man was left. Then he had gone back upstairs, a bit dizzy from having to use this quirk for so long, and absolutely desperate to make sure that he was getting the information he needed out of Dabi as well.
And he did manage it that night. He got out that Dabi was actually Endeavor's kid, that he was planning on making a huge announcement about it and then killing his father, that he wanted to burn with him, and Tomura had been furious, exhausted, and decided right then, right there, this was no longer something he could leave unattended. Dabi, despite all of his flaws and his attitude, is, in fact, an extremely good person to have as his second-in-command. The other members of the League are endeared to him, given he is like an extremely nasty stray cat that they took in, who somehow runs the whole house. The new members of the PLF need someone like Dabi who will be loud, unwavering, and quick-witted to help make sure they don't start backsliding or icing out the others when Tomura isn't physically around to make sure that everything is running as intended. There is too much riding on Dabi being around and not causing problems for Tomura to be okay with the idea of Dabi just running off and killing himself for his revenge.
"You're going to be able to fight and kill your father– but you can't kill yourself, Dabi. And you're not going to rush into it. You're going to stay right here being my perfect lieutenant, and when the time is right, I'll make sure you get what you want. Until then, don't tell anyone about this new quirk, and go about your business as usual." It was entirely impulsive and desperate when Tomura had added, dizzy from the amount of energy that was being sapped from him, "And if you feel like hurting yourself, you come find me instead."
He'd sent Dabi away that night, and the other man had gone. Tomura rested, and no later than noon the next day, Dabi had shown up at his door, visibly fuming, only waiting for it to be closed behind him before the other man started to lay into him about having his will stolen. But he'd sought Tomura out, and he asked,
"Do you want to hurt yourself right now?" And that had shut Dabi up immediately. He had turned right around to leave the room. But he had come back that night, and the day after that, and three times the day after that, and Tomura's heart broke every time he saw Dabi return, the other man oftentimes not even trying to make an excuse or argue with him. He just needed to see him. Because he wanted to hurt himself. Tomura didn't know what to do to make that stop. He could order it, but the more he did that, the less that Dabi would be himself.
He didn't want to give up Dabi. He... enjoys him, generally, even if he is a prickly asshole, because Dabi was the first person to ever push back against him and force Tomura to straighten up as a leader. He didn't give himself up to the will of the League without making it very clear that the moment that Tomura couldn't provide that, he would be gone. It was what Tomura had needed to make the summer camp job work, and that is what got them all to this point as well, so it was something worth holding onto.
But one night, when Dabi had come into his room just to pout and think about how he had wanted to hurt, Tomura had tapped into that quirk again. His body was healed from the fight in Deika, and he... wanted. He was trying to make himself a hero among villains, but he had a hard time justifying that first time in his own mind. But he had... made Dabi come closer. He had made him hold still so that Tomura could touch him. At first, it was just because he wanted to feel what Dabi's scars were like with his own hands. No one ever let him touch them, and when he felt how hot Dabi's skin was under his fingertips, he hadn't been able to do anything but crave more of it. He didn't order Dabi to stay still when he'd pressed that first kiss to his lips, but he thinks that, from the fury he saw in Dabi's eyes as he pulled away, that his hand being against his skin had been enough of a threat to make him want to stay exactly where he was.
Tomura had been called a monster by his birth father. He had been treated as one, raised into one by AFO and all of the heroes who ever dared look his way. He was trying to save the people around him. But Dabi didn't want to be saved. He wanted to hurt. He wanted to die. Tomura thinks that was the thing that allowed him to take things so far that night, because he knew that Dabi would always be out of his reach after that. He just wanted to hold him once.
Dabi came back to his room at least twice a day after that, his expression furious, his eyes wet with a pink sheen that Tomura found out were the bloody tears that hurt him to cry, and he knew that he had done something terrible and irreversible. But still. Dabi was here with him; he was still working so hard. And Tomura still wanted him. He just had to figure out a way of showing Dabi that it was okay for him to want that too.
///
Tomura has been away from base for a few days, and when he's not allowed to be there, he has other orders in place now to keep Dabi from breaking while he's gone. He tries to not make them too intrusive, tries not to strip away Dabi's will during his day-to-day activities, but he needs to leave a few in place to ensure that the other man doesn't do something drastic while he's gone.
Do not lead the heroes here.
Do not seek out your father.
Do not intentionally hurt yourself if it can be avoided. That command had to be tweaked quite a few times, Dabi actually working with him to find a good way of wording it because this quirk practically worked on genie logic and they had both been afraid that, since Dabi's quirk constantly caused him low-level discomfort, that he wouldn't be able to push himself if a fight did come to their door or if he needed to train properly.
Do not tell anyone about my extra quirks.
When possible, take care of your physical needs. Eat a balanced diet, get an appropriate amount of rest, and train to improve your physical body– do not use training as a form of self-harm. That was another command that had to be tweaked a lot, as Dabi seemed so bound and determined to let himself suffer in any way he could find. Tomura wasn't sure why the other man was like that, but he was able to get him to get those impulses mostly under control.
And he... took back the ones that forced Dabi to be a good lieutenant. He wouldn't go out of his way to demand that Dabi come back to his room so that he could use his body again. He even put rules in place, in his own mind, that he wouldn't ever take advantage of Dabi if he came to his room during the day, or when they had a meeting the next day, or when the other man was shaking apart after waking from a nightmare that Tomura found out plagued him nearly every night, or when he was having such a bad pain day that he sometimes couldn't do anything but puke and and sweat as his body tried to pull itself inside out. Tomura wouldn't touch him then. He just... tried his best to soothe what he could and be a presence in Dabi's life that saw these struggles, when he couldn't do anything else.
But even with all of those rules in place, Dabi would still seek him out, at night, on days they didn't have meetings, and without any visible ailment, and Tomura wouldn't be able to resist.
"Did you need something in particular tonight, baby boy?" Tomura had thought he heard the soft click of his door opening as he was drying off from his shower, but stepping out into his bedroom to find Dabi is already in his pajama bottoms, scowling terribly, but not pale or sweating beneath his scars, is still a pleasant surprise. Dabi doesn't look up, turning down the sheets on Tomura's bed because he knows he's not going to be allowed to sleep elsewhere, climbing in and then pulling them back up to his ears as he tries to hide beneath the blankets like a child stubbornly hiding from a monster. He knows that he is the monster in this scenario, but he can't help but feel warmer as he returns to the bathroom, brushing his teeth and hanging up his towel, but not bothering with clothes because Dabi, no matter his petulance, knows what he's in for by coming to his room on a night like this.
He goes into the bedroom and reaches into the nightstand drawer to retrieve condoms and lube before he climbs into the bed. He gently tugs the blanket loose from around Dabi's shoulders so that he can lean over him, even as the other man's face pinches into such a terrible scowl, his eyes remaining stubbornly shut like he can just pretend to sleep through this all. Tomura's chest aches. He is so stubborn, but Dabi needs this. The way Tomura does, his palms sometimes itch to be allowed to touch someone else, no matter how long he's spent knowing he shouldn't. He touches Dabi now. Four fingers against his lower back as he leans over him and presses a soft kiss to the seam that splits his cheek. He makes sure that he lingers, letting himself take in the warmth of his body and the texture of his skin.
"You can pout all you want, baby boy, but I know you wouldn't be here if you didn't want to hurt." He doesn't want Dabi to hurt, though. He wants to take away his suicidal tendencies if he can, even if he knows this is not the right way of going about it. "I'm not going to hurt you, precious." He never wants to hurt him. But he can't keep his hands off of Dabi either. He knows, knows that they are the same things right now, but he can't bring himself to stop as he runs his nose along his jaw, trailing down along his neck so that he can press soft kisses there as well, smelling the heat of his quirk and the bitterness of smoke as he does so. But Dabi was never told he couldn't fight back. He could burn Tomura, he could scream, he could tell someone what has been happening to him when he comes to Tomura's room when he wants to hurt. But he doesn't. And Tomura could tell him to stop coming here if this is his newest method of self-harm. But he doesn't either. Because it's easy for him to say that he's not hurting Dabi. He's making him feel good when he's in his bed. He always makes him feel good. He always treats him softly. If Dabi is pretending this is harm, then that's something that he'll have to get over himself. That's what Tomura tells himself again and again as he reaches along his baby's body.
His hand moves over Dabi's chest, marveling at how he's filled out even more. Not just here, but along his stomach, shoulders, and thighs as well. He still seems to have a hard time bulking the way that Tomura and Twice have been able to, but he is far healthier than he was at the beginning, and Tomura thinks that's a testament to how much he really has helped the other man since activating this quirk. He nuzzles at his neck as he hears Dabi's breaths go shallower and tighter, but he doesn't try to squirm out of his grasp or stop him from making his body warmer, he just turns his face a little tighter into the pillow and says nothing at all as Tomura moves his hand down to the waistband of his pants and tugs the fabric down over his hips.
Dabi is so cute. That's not something Tomura thought he would ever consider the other man at the start, but he can't help but find him adorable now. Even with his scars and his attitude, seeing Dabi like this over the past few months has made Tomura so aware of the fact that the other man is just... sweet. He's emotional, driven, and quick, but he's also... delicate, in a way. He needs to have someone else decide what he needs when he's a wreck and overwhelmed by his other responsibilities. He knows that shouldn't be so endearing, but there is something about someone as strong as Dabi needing to be coddled and taken care of that makes Tomura feel like he's losing his mind when he feels that the other man didn't even bother to put on his underwear after his shower before he came to see Tomura. Because even though he would never ask for it, Dabi clearly knows what's going to happen when he comes to see him.
Tomura presses more kisses along his shoulder as his hand moves around Dabi's prick. He's not small, but he's thinner and shorter than himself, the most unique difference between their cocks being that Dabi's is lined with piercings along his underside. The texture of them is always so strange and interesting against his palm as he gently strokes and squeezes along him, so he can hear–
Dabi lets out the sweetest little whimper, trying to smother himself with the pillow as a pretty pink blush starts to pool at his cheeks, and Tomura feels his prick getting warmer in his four fingers. He can't help how just that sound, just feeling how quick Dabi's body is to react, also makes him start to get warmer as well. No matter how much Dabi craves violence and how many orders it took just to get the other man to take care of himself, he always gives in to the pleasure so immediately, and Tomura is always so happy that he is the only one who can give it to him. Dabi wouldn't ever seek anyone else out for this. He balks at the idea of it, even going so far as to outright ignore Magne's advances when she was around to make them. Tomura is the only one who gives Dabi what he needs.
He strokes his baby's cock, kissing at his skin because he always wants Dabi to be drowned in his softness as he does so, until Dabi is squirming beneath him, his breath escaping him in hot little pants that are tinged with smoke, and Tomura can feel his thighs starting to shake from how quickly his arousal builds. That still makes his own ache across his nerves, his appetite for his flesh always growing wildly as he finds how badly Dabi's body wants it, even if he sometimes still asks to stop. Tonight he doesn't, though. He whimpers and grabs at Tomura's wrist when he starts to let go of him, until Tomura presses another kiss to his temple and shushes him sweetly.
"It's okay, baby boy. Daddy is going to make you feel good." Tomura might as well steal Dabi's quirk for himself with how his blood boils to hear Dabi's whimper at those words, to feel the way his prick twitches and leaves pre streaking his palm as he lets him go. The first time he had tried to find words to use to soothe him in bed, they had been different and nowhere near as effective. But when he'd found that one, Dabi had burst into tears as he came so hard all over himself. Even now, no matter how he shakes his head weakly, he can't hide how much he likes it when he is made into something small and sweet to be cared for by his Daddy. There is so much wrong in Dabi's head, in his own, he's sure, but if he ever tried to get someone to help Dabi... then he wouldn't be like this anymore. And Tomura is enough of a monster to know that he's not ready to give this up.
"I know how sleepy you are, precious." Tomura murmurs, giving him another soft kiss against his cheek since Dabi has turned his face even further from him. "I know you're not going to want to get up to get clean when Daddy is finished making you feel good. So you need to behave and let me make sure you don't make a big mess, baby. Spread your legs." He doesn't activate the quirk. He hasn't used it during this since the very first time. Not when Dabi never needed to be subdued again. Even now, even when he shakes his head and whimpers, it only takes a handful of seconds of Tomura waiting for him patiently, even while his own cock aches between his legs as he thinks about how he is going to have Dabi within the next few minutes, before Dabi spreads his legs open a little more. Tomura shifts over him, pulling the blankets completely off of his body so that he can see how cute Dabi looks with his prick all pink and curving up against his stomach, before he reaches over to grab one of the condoms. He presses more kisses over Dabi's skin as he rolls it down along his length.
Dabi whines again, his thighs shaking as he waits for more direct touches, but Tomura doesn't give them to him yet. He wants to see,
"Roll over, baby boy. Daddy wants to fill you up."
At the beginning, Dabi would make him hold him tight before he did anything Tomura asked if he wasn't using his quirk. He wanted to feel hurt, forced, at the beginning, before he would do anything. He would try to twist out of his touches, he would bite his lips when Tomura kissed him, he would heat his skin so that his piercings and staples left little burns against Tomura's. But he never screamed for help. He never told anyone. He never lit himself on fire to put up a real fight. And Tomura knows now that he doesn't really want to, no matter what he might think or pretend, because Dabi doesn't even bother with the meekest of protests before he rolls over onto his stomach, pushing his hips up for him. Tomura presses another kiss to the back of his neck as he reaches for one of the pillows and pushes it beneath Dabi's hips, making sure it's not only keeping them up, but also pressing against his prick. His baby boy moans immediately, his hips shifting forward to rub against the fabric once before he stops with another whimper. Poor thing. So ashamed of how badly he needs this pleasure, no matter how many times Tomura tries to show him that it's alright for him to have it, that he's allowed to feel good. Tomura would make sure that he never hurts again if his baby boy would just ask, would just show him that beyond a shadow of a doubt, that's what he actually does want. Tomura moves his hands down Dabi's sides, finding his scars, staples, and smooth skin, and savoring in the texture of all three as he keeps his quirk at bay. And then he gets down to Dabi's ass. It's pert and small, this place, it seems, really unable to fill out the way that Tomura thinks it would be adorable if he could. But just being Dabi is more than enough for the very sight of him to make Tomura want more as his own arousal starts to ache across his nerves, bringing back that phantom itch beneath his skin that he hasn't been subject to very often since the fight that won them the PLF. He reaches for the lube and smiles when his baby spreads his legs even wider, hugging a pillow to his face as he tries to muffle his whimper as he feels the cool air against his pretty pink hole as he exposes himself to Tomura's greedy eyes. He fantasizes often about what he would do if he could send away all of their other responsibilities and keep Dabi with him for a week, a month, forever. If he could just put the rest of the world on pause so that he could lavish and pamper Dabi every way he could think of until his baby forgot about all of the pain and suffering that led him here in the first place. He wants that, oftentimes more than he ever wants anything else. But he can only get these stolen moments for now. He can make due with that, though.
He brings his wet fingers to his baby's hole, circling the puckered rim gently and savoring the soft sigh that Dabi tries to hide in the pillow. Like being touched, there is a relief to his body, the way that Tomura wants it to be for him. He doesn't have to slowly work his fingers in, one at a time, it taking many long minutes to get even the first one inside, not like the first few times that they did this. Because no matter what Dabi wants to say about this, and he has said many things about the kind of monster he believes Tomura is, his body can't pretend that it isn't relaxed for him now. His hole can't hide how it knows that being stretched by his fingers is just a prelude to how good it will feel to be full of Tomura's cock, and Dabi can't be tense enough to make it any real work for Tomura to open him up and press his fingers inside.
He pets along his smooth, soft walls, straining his ears for every hitch of breath, heavy swallow, or bitten-off moan. And he doesn't hear any crying tonight. Dabi cried a lot at the beginning, and even though he looked so cute, all glassy-eyed and furious, Tomura likes it when he gets so lost in his pleasure that he forgets the anger and helplessness that he seemed to feel like he was drowning in at the beginning. He gets three fingers into his body before Tomura's need, and the little desperate twitches of Dabi's hips tell him that it's time to move this along.
He doesn't love wearing a condom when he gets to have Dabi beneath him, but he knows it's already late. They both had a very early morning this morning, and it would be nice for the two of them to be able to go to sleep soon. So he decides to spend less time building up and dragging out their arousals, using the condoms to keep cleanup to the minimum, so that after they're finished, they can settle in for the night more comfortably and quickly. Besides, it's not like the heat of Dabi's body as he presses inside centimeter-by-centimeter doesn't make him feel nearly as good as it would if that barrier weren't separating their skin.
Dabi keens, the sound so high and whiny as his legs fall open even wider, Tomura biting back a groan of his own as he feels the other man's muscles fluttering around him, as he sees his firefly all but straddle the pillow between his legs. He loves watching Dabi squirm like a pinned insect beneath him, desperate for pleasure and movement, but so stubborn as to not ask for it even when he's clearly aching. Tomura stays sheathed inside of him for another long moment, the tight embrace of his walls making pleasure tingle along his length even without the friction he knows will send it incandescent. And after just another handful of seconds, Dabi can't resist anymore, and he fucks himself back onto his cock before shifting forward against the pillow again, grinding his prick into the soft surface as well.
It lights a spark inside of his chest to see his baby boy do that. "Such a needy little thing, aren't you, precious?" He asks, shifting over the other man until he has him in the position that he wants. Tomura wraps four fingers around Dabi's throat, not restraining him, but tilting his head back and lifting it so that he can see how the other gulps and bobs for air, and how he can no longer smother his whines or hide his glassy eyes and hot blush. "So desperate for it that you would fuck yourself onto Daddy's cock like a dirty little whore."
He feels Dabi's walls tighten around him when he says that. He sees the way he shivers with his need, and Tomura is more than satisfied with that alone. He knows what Dabi needs, and so does his firefly, no matter how much he might want to deny it. Tomura is more than happy with that, and he doesn't tease his baby anymore. He wants to bring both of them over the edge, so he starts to move. Tonight isn't a night for a hard, rough fuck that will leave Dabi squealing and incoherent. Tonight, Tomura just rolls his hips into his body. The thrusts aren't particularly fast or slow. They just move inside of Dabi, stroking his walls deeply, and never pulling out as far as he might otherwise, because Tomura doesn't want to lose a scrap of this connection as he does so. Every movement keeps him enveloped in Dabi's velvet heat. He knows that it feels as good for him as it does for Dabi, because his baby just keeps rutting against the pillow in the same rhythm as his moans and whines rattle out of his throat and against Tomura's palm.
Tomura savors every moment their bodies are joined and how Dabi trembles beneath him, his breath growing rougher and rougher, little desperate twitches of his hips moving as he tries to get to his completion. But he needs more, and Dabi knows Tomura knows that. But he makes Dabi wait until he hears that distinct hitch in his throat that means his baby boy is on the verge of tears. Then he gives him what he needs, murmuring in his ear as he draws his hips back to give him a harder thrust, "That's it, baby boy. You make me feel so good. Keep doing that, precious. Show Daddy how tight your cute little hole gets when you cum."
He doesn't know what it is about the words that spur Dabi's need higher, or if he just likes the sound of his voice, but either way, it's enough, just the way that it always is as Dabi pushes back into the thrust one more time before he keens and the muscles inside of him do spasm as he cums so hard. Tomura presses himself tighter along the other man's back, chasing his own pleasure with a few more slow, rolling thrusts before he lets his orgasm pulse through him, making his balls tighten and letting the tightness and heat of Dabi's body draw out every pulse of his pleasure for longer than he's had with any other partner.
But when it stops and his body is heavy and tired, he makes himself move anyway, because almost on cue, Dabi's breaths hitch. His shoulders shake. And with one watery, "Daddy," the waterworks start. It still makes Tomura's chest ache every time, and he shushes Dabi gently. He pulls out of him, taking off the condom, and tossing it before he rolls his baby boy over and helps to get his off as well. He cleans up the cum and lube on his skin, and then he puts on his gloves before he lies down, pulling Dabi's face into his chest and cradling him there. The sobs tonight aren't as loud and wracking as they were at the beginning, but his little one is still crying so hard. He always cries when they're finished, and Tomura always does his best to make him feel better. Given how late it is, Tomura figures his baby just wants to cry and cuddle, then the other man will fall sound asleep. When this happens, it's usually after a few days of Dabi having his terrible nightmares. Tomura keeps him close and strokes along his back and through his hair; he lets Dabi stain his skin with his bloody tears and keeps him close. Until he's all cried out.
Tomura, in the beginning, thought this was just more evidence of how, despite his original intentions, that he was ruining Dabi, not saving him. But Dabi comes to his room on nights like this more often than not now. And the truth is, Tomura has no way of knowing if he's showing up because he was thinking about hurting himself or if he sought him out on his own. There is nothing in his head that tells him he can't come see him for any other reason, and given how easily he submits to being under Tomura at this point, there is... a part of him that considers that Dabi could be seeking him out of his own free will. But he doesn't know for certain, and that thought keeps weighing on him as he soothes Dabi until the other man sniffles and sighs, and doesn't once try to leave the bed or the circle of Tomura's arms, just settling into his hold before his breaths even out and he falls into a heavy sleep. Tomura cleans the last of the blood from their skin and looks down at the other man. His face is only ever actually peaceful when he lets himself sleep after they've been in bed together. Tomura hesitates, but he finds that power inside of him, and he whispers into Dabi's ear,
"You don't have to come see me when you're thinking about hurting yourself anymore. Now you can come see me when you want, to so long as our schedules allow it." It's not too complicated and shouldn't interfere with his other commands that he's given about Dabi not being allowed to hurt himself. But Tomura just needs to know. He needs to see.
He doesn't sleep all that much normally, but it is a lot easier to do with Dabi wrapped up in his arms.
///
Dabi comes to see him again two days later. It's during the middle of the day when neither of them is scheduled to be at anything else, and he storms into the room and sits down on the armchair as Tomura plays video games on the couch. He doesn't say anything, just crossing his arms and watching the TV, not saying a word as he does so. Tomura tries to keep his elation at bay, wondering what drove the other man to him without the old command in place.
"You're welcome to spend as much time as you want with me, baby boy. Do you want to come sit on Daddy's lap?"
Dabi bristles terribly, smoke trickling out of the seams in his cheeks as he turns to snarl, "Fuck you! You're a disgusting, twisted pervert, and I hope that the doctor scrambles your fucking brain while you're in that goddamn tank!"
And that's all he gets out of him. He fumes in the chair for a while until he seems to get over whatever impulse led him to show up in his room in the first place.
Dabi comes to see him again the next day as well, this time while Tomura is looking over schedules that will be going into place while he's gone. The experiment in the tank is going to last four months. Four whole months without being here and Tomura is glad that they have a place so secure and safe that he can even risk something like this, but he can't get past the idea that he could very well miss how much will change as the PLF grows together for four months while he is off on his own and will lose that time in a blink of an eye.
Dabi knocks his knuckles against the door once before he lets himself in, and Tomura looks up. Dabi and Geten already submitted their schedule– they did it first, actually. It might have been the only time the two of them were able to get along well enough to be able to get something done so efficiently.
"Is there something that I need to see to?" He asks, not letting hope bloom too swiftly in his chest as Dabi stands just past the threshold, looking around the office as if he's not entirely sure why he came to see him in the first place.
The other man settles on saying, "Just came to look at the office that's going to be mine after I usurp you while you're busy being a lab experiment."
"No one would pick you to lead over me. They don't know how clever and driven you are, firefly, because you keep everyone else at arm's length." He puts his work aside and comes around his desk, getting into Dabi's personal space, but not touching him as the other man's eyes drop to the carpet. Tomura's voice is as gentle as it is when they're usually in bed together when he asks, "Are you sure there's nothing you want, baby boy? You know that I'll always make time for anything you need."
He's not expecting Dabi to scowl terribly and then turn to leave right on the spot, but it leaves an ache in him. He can order Dabi to be okay while he's gone, but he doesn't know if that will be enough. It doesn't feel like it will be when his chest aches so badly with the knowledge of how miserable Dabi really is behind his mask. He wonders if the other man is still coming to see him because he's been conditioned to do so when he wants to hurt, or if he really does just want to see him, but he figures he can wait a bit longer to figure it out. He has about a week left before he has to leave anyway.
///
Dabi comes back to his room at night again, still clearly angry, and definitely fresh from the shower and in his pajamas again. He finds Tomura sitting on his couch, his work from the afternoon brought into his night because he just wants to make sure that everything is perfect before he focuses his attention on making sure the rest of the League are good while he's gone. They have to be all prepared for him to leave, so he can do so without worry hanging over his head when he goes. Tomura looks up at Dabi, and he doesn't beat around the bush.
"Why did you come to see me, baby?"
"Because you fucking brainwashed me, jackass." Dabi snaps in response immediately. "I can't fucking wait until you're gone and I don't have to deal with this shit anymore."
"Do you want to hurt yourself right now, Dabi?" He asks, putting his laptop to the side and staring Dabi down so that he can't just try to dodge the question the same way he always does.
There's a long pause as Dabi actually, properly, takes stock of himself and what he's been doing for the past few days, then his anger comes back even hotter, sparks leaping off of his tongue as he demands, "What did you do to me?"
Tomura can't help but smile to himself. "I told you you didn't have to come see me when you were feeling violent towards yourself anymore, precious. I told you that you could just come and see me when you wanted to. And you've wanted to see me so much these past few days. I'm glad. I was worried that you still hated me for everything."
"I do hate you, creep!"
"Not like you said you did at the start, baby, or you wouldn't have come to see me at all outside of work. You want to be here, baby boy, and we're going to talk about why."
"Go fuck yourself. If you want to pretend this is anything other than what it is, then that's your fucking delusion to hold onto. I am not going to make you feel better about it." He turns to storm out of the room, and Tomura sighs and orders,
"Wait."
Dabi immediately stops in his tracks, but the command doesn't stop him from being so frustrated with the situation that he stops his foot and turns to look at him expectantly.
"I know that you have a hard time being honest with me. So I want you to tell me, do you want me to help you be honest?"
Dabi grits his teeth, but his mouth has no choice but to comply with the order that is being given. "I honestly hate that quirk, and I don't want to talk to you."
That, Tomura thinks, is the most open and communicative that Dabi has been with him since they met each other, probably. But that's not good enough for him. "I know you don't like to talk to me when we're like this. Would you feel better if you were talking to Daddy?" He doesn't think he's ever had anyone in his life who needs the play the way Dabi does, but he offers it to him now, on the off chance that he's right.
Dabi grits his teeth together, his eyes falling to the floor, and his cheeks heating sharply. Tomura sees him clench his fists so tightly that after just a few seconds, blood starts to well between his fingers. But he doesn't say anything.
"Answer me honestly, Dabi."
"...It's easier."
Tomura's heart aches. Of course it is. Dabi has spent more of his life pretending to be something he's not than actually being himself. Of course, he would rather only open up to him when he's been worn down so completely. Tomura gets up from the couch, and even though the short-term order was broken when he stopped leaving Dabi something to wait for, he does still end up not moving a bit as Tomura steps into his space. He cups the other man's jaw between his hands, the glove still on the hand with his prosthetics, and his other careful to not put him in danger. Dabi still won't look at him, but that's alright. Tomura presses another soft kiss to his forehead.
"Okay, sweetheart. I want this to be easy."
Dabi doesn't say anything at all, but there is a wealth of emotion that passes over his features before he locks it all away and waits for Tomura to give him his next order.
"Why don't we try something new tonight, baby boy. Will you take off your clothes and go wait for Daddy on the bed?" He doesn't use the quirk to demand it. He takes his hands off of Dabi's body and moves a step back. He could leave. He could try to burn him. He could demand this stop. But Dabi doesn't do any of that. Instead, all of the fight drains from his posture, and his hands start to shake as he reaches for the hem of his t-shirt. Tomura is going to make sure that his baby feels good. He's going to help bring Dabi into the headspace that he needs to be honest with him about why he's been acting like this lately. He wants to make sure that he's okay. He has to if he's going to leave for a whole month. He doesn't want to know how bad his baby boy will be if he goes away without making sure he's taken care of.
Tomura goes over to the nightstand. There are plenty of things that he's wanted to do with Dabi, but it's rare that he gets to have him for long. Tonight isn't going to be rushed, though. He's going to make sure that he gives his little one all of his attention and helps make him feel all better. He takes out the case, some disinfectant wipes, and a bottle of lube, and when he turns back to the bed, Dabi is naked and sitting on the edge, his knees pulled into his chest and his head tucked down, like he really does want to be as little as possible. Poor thing. He needs this. Tomura hadn't been sure of it at the start, but he's sure now as he pauses to put on his other glove so that he can have all of his hands against Dabi's body without scaring him while he tries to figure out how to make this better.
He moves to stand in front of Dabi, reaching out to coax him to lift his face and running his thumbs gently across the staples in his cheeks. "I'm going to help you feel better, baby." He promises. "We're going to do something special tonight, alright?"
Dabi doesn't answer him, but he doesn't fight either. He just keeps his eyes on Tomura's collarbone and stays silent.
"Tonight, the more you get filled up, the more you're going to feel your walls come down. Okay?" He strokes along his cheeks again. "And when they're down, you're going to get to choose to tell me what it is you want. Does that sound fair, baby boy?" He waits for an answer, and he's waiting a while. But he refuses to move forward without actually hearing the other man acknowledge his words. And eventually, Dabi nods weakly.
"...Okay."
"Good. Now let me see my pretty boy."
Tomura coaxes Dabi back onto the bed, letting him sit up against the pillows as he strips out of his own clothes as well before he gets closer. Dabi is always so warm when he reaches for him, and he always has to wonder if that's because he's nervous or if he just runs warm naturally. He doesn't think it's particularly healthy for their relationship that he holds finding out the answer to that curiosity as a lofty goal. Still, Dabi doesn't struggle at all as Tomura leans in to give him a kiss. He doesn't often kiss Dabi on the mouth because Dabi will bite him, and Tomura has a hard time explaining that when he has a fat, bloody lip for days afterward. But Dabi barely nips at him tonight, and Tomura's worry only grows. Clearly, his baby boy needs the freedom his surrender gives him, and he wants to make sure he gives it.
So he kisses Dabi sweetly and moves his hands along his body, stroking at his skin along his seams, down over his chest to thumb over his nipples, and everywhere else that he knows gets his baby hotter so quickly. Dabi is always so responsive under his touches, and no matter where his head is at now, he is still able to give Tomura that as he builds his arousal. But Dabi is still empty for now, and Tomura wants to watch him melt. He pulls back and shifts his attention to the wipes first, using them to make sure that Dabi's skin is as clean as it can be, the damp fabric gliding along the length of his prick before his fingers pay special attention to his head. And that's enough to have him hardening fully, Dabi's cheeks getting redder even as his eyes take on a worried look. They've never done this before.
"Have you ever been filled up here, firefly?" Tomura asks, stroking him again from root to tip.
"No!" Dabi doesn't look particularly enthusiastic about the idea of it either. He flinches away and closes his legs.
"You don't have to be nervous, firefly," Tomura tells him, opening the case with the sounds and selecting one of the thinnest ones that shouldn't feel like an uncomfortable stretch for his first time. "These were made just for this, and I promise it won't hurt. Have I ever hurt you while I was touching you before?"
He sees the way that Dabi wants to argue that the first time, that all of the early times were painful, but he knows that he would be lying. Tomura has never left so much as a bruise on the other man, even if the acts themselves could be considered a heinous violence.
"...Will you actually stop if I tell you to take it out?" Dabi grumbles.
"Of course I will, precious."
Dabi scoffs, but even though he doesn't seem to want to, he does believe him, slowly loosening his posture again and letting Tomura move between his legs. His arousal wanes slightly, but Tomura doesn't have any trouble working him back up as he opens the lube and gets the sound absolutely drenched with it.
"That's it, baby. Daddy can't wait to see how cute you look when your prick is so pink from how excited it's going to be when you're all plugged up."
Dabi bites his lip, but doesn't move as Tomura wraps his hand around his base and he slowly runs the curved tip over his slit. The coolness of the lube and metal makes him shiver, but he doesn't protest as Tomura starts to ease it inside. The sight of that metal entering Dabi's body, the heat of him against his palm, and the little gut-punched breath that slips out of Dabi's throat make his own body start to heat, blood swelling his cock even as he tries his best to focus.
It's a surprise when the next sound out of Dabi is a moan. Tomura blinks. It's very rare his baby boy lets himself make sounds of his pleasure so unabashedly. He usually has to be worked over for hours before he lets himself dissolve, but when Tomura looks up at his face, he sees that Dabi is watching what's happening to his body, and his face is flushed terribly, his eyes hazy and glassy like he is three orgasms deep into their play.
"Does that feel good, baby boy?" He's expecting a protest. He's expecting to be told to stop. He's not expecting for Dabi to make eye contact with him and mumble so sweetly.
"Yes, Daddy."
He's also not expecting how that immediately makes him want to throw all caution to the wind and kiss the other man again, his heart starting to race as well. "Yeah? How are you feeling, precious?"
"Full, Daddy."
"But how does that make your head feel, baby?"
Dabi has to think for a second, but then he manages, "Soft."
Tomura thought he might get more crying, more yelling when Dabi's walls came down. He didn't expect the other man to turn into this instead. But hearing that turns his insides to mush, too. "Okay, precious. Daddy wants you to feel soft, as long as feeling soft is good."
Dabi nods weakly, and Tomura strokes along his length again, making sure that his baby is moaning, his toes curling against the sheets, before he presses the sound in deeper. He does it slowly, but unrelentingly, making sure that by the next time he stops, he's got the sound past the base of his head. And Dabi is panting and whining, his fingers also tight in the sheets as the muscles in his thighs jump.
"Daddy, Daddy," he can barely get the word out from how much he's shaking, and Tomura knows immediately that this is something they'll have to do again. He doesn't know if he's ever seen Dabi enjoy himself so much. It's his own desperate, selfish need that has him leaning in to give him another kiss. And for the first time, Dabi melts into it as his head gets even softer. He moans and opens his mouth, licking at Tomura's lips so messily that he's not sure if the other man doesn't have any coordination right now, or if... he's never been the one to initiate a kiss like this before. Either way, Tomura guides him into how it can be deeper. How he can make his baby feel even better, sinking in the sound deeper and deeper as it goes. Someday, someday, he assures himself, he will use one of the longer, thicker ones that will properly stretch his baby, and then he'll use the end to stroke his prostate until his baby's prick drools his cum constantly, and he won't be able to stop it for hours until his hole closes up again. But tonight he isn't going to push that far. He doesn't want to sour the softness that is coming over Dabi's expression as he melts into the kiss. He lets himself be coaxed into lying back, and Tomura doesn't have to instruct him or shift his grip to his thighs before his legs are falling open so invitingly as Dabi actually gets comfortable on the bed.
"That's it, sweetheart. You're so beautiful like this. It makes me so happy to see you finally letting yourself feel good." Tomura strokes back some of his fringe as he makes sure that his baby's length is nice and full, setting the sound into the base and locking it in place with a small metal ring that sits snuggly around the head of his prick.
And Dabi keeps surprising him by sniffling as his eyes go glassy. Tomura immediately worries that he's gone too far too fast, but Dabi mumbles, "More?" And seems so absolutely heartbroken at the idea of being denied it that.
"You can have as much as you want. precious." He promises, giving him more soft kisses against his skin as his hands run along his firefly's body. Dabi moans, relaxing into the sheets further as Tomura takes the hand soaked in lube from the sound and starts to rub two fingers against his hole. Dabi begins to rock back almost immediately, his muscles so relaxed that it doesn't really take any coaxing to have the first one inside. The way that the other man moans, how his legs spread even wider for him, and how he begs,
"Please, Daddy, please," makes Tomura's blood so hot that it leaves him lightheaded while his cock pulses in time with his heartbeat between his legs. "Please, Daddy, it–" Dabi bites his lip, and Tomura, desperate to hear the rest of that sentence, pushes another finger inside of him. And without even saying anything, he feels the command reverberate through Dabi's body. Soft. "It feels so good with your cock inside me. I always want you inside. You make me feel good." The first bloody tears slip over Dabi's cheeks, but he doesn't protest or tell Tomura to stop.
"Good," he isn't sure his voice has ever been so hoarse when he's been trying to take care of Dabi, but he can barely hold onto his composure when he tells him, "I always want to make you feel good, Dabi. You deserve to feel good."
More tears slip over his cheeks, and Tomura doesn't make him wait any longer. He isn't sure he could either. He slicks himself up, not bothering with the condom tonight, before he lines himself up with his baby's hole. It takes more effort than usual for him to steady himself and focus, feeling as out of control as Dabi seems to be when he tells him.
"I want you to feel good, so when you get close, you need to tell me, okay, baby?" It's hard to reach for the quirk when so much of his focus is on other things, but Tomura finds it: "You need to tell me when you're close and hold it until I have the sound out before you can come." It's such a specific request, but he wants Dabi's memory of this to be good. He doesn't want his baby to ache if he cums with the sound in and feels how all that pressure backs up into him. He is going to have this be a good memory. He wants Dabi to look back on tonight every night while he's gone and remember that he asked for this. He wanted to be vulnerable with him, but he couldn't do it without this. He wants Dabi to remember that Tomura made sure that no part of it hurt and that Dabi never had a moment where he wasn't enjoying himself. He wants Dabi to ask for his Daddy to fill him up as soon as Tomura comes home because he missed him so much. He wants Dabi to walk right up to him and kiss him as soon as he sees him again after four months away. He wants Dabi to... love him the way that Tomura loves him.
But those are requests that he could speak into reality because of this quirk, so he locks them up tight behind his ribs and shifts to press inside Dabi's body, to try to make them real through his actions instead. Dabi all but howls his pleasure, so loud and so unabashedly that it makes Tomura's heart skip a beat. He never worried about being caught doing any of this with Dabi because he always knew he could wipe it away with the use of this quirk. But Dabi was always horrified at the idea of being observed, of having any of this known by the others. He has been fastidious in making sure no scent of their entanglement lingers on his skin and that no one ever catches him seeking Tomura out. Even before tonight, the only thing Dabi ever 'lowered' himself into asking for was that Tomura would never tell anyone what they were doing. But he moans now, so loudly that Tomura has no doubt that anyone out in the hall will hear him.
"Daddy!" And even though he was trying to keep his word to his little one, the thought that the others would hear how completely Dabi has given himself to his pleasure only spurs his hotter as he starts to roll his hips into Dabi's body, finding the rhythm that makes his firefly howl with his pleasure again. It even makes Dabi tighten his thighs around Tomura's hips, his hands flailing out to pull him in harder, closer, as one tangles in his hair and the other wraps around his back, fingers scratching down his spine. The tingle of pain that goes through him as he sees Dabi so unable to contain his passion has his own arousal aching as he feels it squeezed by Dabi's warmth. "Ah! Ah! More, more, please, Daddy, please!"
Tomura devours the sounds coming out of his mouth, fucking him harder and deeper, his own hands wrapping tight around Dabi's hips with no fear of hurting him this time, as he pulls him closer and at a better angle so he can get even deeper. The heat between their bodies builds, sweat prickling over their skin, and the soft kiss of burns starting to dot his body every place he brushes against Dabi's staples. And he doesn't care because Dabi has never looked more beautiful than when he is actually allowing himself to be lost in every current of pleasure that passes between their bodies. Tomura lets the world fall away, sinking deeper and deeper into the way that their worlds join in this moment with every movement. Nothing outside of this matters–
"D-Daddy, Daddy," Dabi bites his lip and keens, his thighs tightening around his hips. "Close, Daddy."
"You're being such a good boy, precious. I'm so proud of you. So sweet when you're full like this. Remember how you feel with your walls all down, baby." It's not an order for him to be this all the time, not one that will force Dabi to ever be this honest with him again. But he needs to know that Dabi will remember how good this was. He needs to know that he won't just lock it up in the back of his mind and poison it with hate, the way that everything else seems to be when he doesn't know how to feel about it.
But he doesn't make Dabi wait any longer after that, and he slows his thrusts into a gentle rocking so that he can have steady hands as he puts them on Dabi's prick that is flushed so dark, his balls tight with how badly he wants to cum. He slips the cockring off and starts to ease the sound out along his length, knowing that the curved tip is massaging his oversensitive insides as well as his cock is, by how loudly Dabi keens. He only just has the metal out, admiring how his hole twitches slightly as it's empty again, before Dabi can't hold it any more.
"Tomura!" He's never heard his firefly say his name like that, and the cry, paired with how Dabi's back arches, his mouth open wide, his body squeezing tight around his cock as he goes so molten inside, rushes Tomura right up to the edge as well. Dabi's cum paints his stomach, a stripe of it going all the way up his chest too, and he doesn't stop babbling as he thrashes on the sheets with his pleasure. "Please, please, Daddy! Please! Cum inside! Please, want it," he whines, untangling his hand from Tomura's hair so that he can reach down to his prick and keep stroking himself even though he doesn't have anything left to give, clearly desperate to chase the pleasure further. "Please, don't leave me empty, don't, don't–" his breaths hitch and he begins to sob, and Tomura knows he shouldn't find that so arousing. He wants his baby to be sweet and happy. He wants his mind soft and his body sated. He wants to give his baby boy relief– but he looks so cute, so messy, and falling apart for him. So he can only groan as he starts to fuck him again, chasing his own satisfaction roughly.
"Okay, baby. Fuck, you're so adorable, baby boy. You're so cute. It always makes Daddy so hot to see what a mess you turn into when you get so desperate. Daddy's going to fill you up. Going to make your insides nice and messy just the way you want."
"Don't, don't–" Tomura isn't sure that Dabi even heard him, but that's okay, he knows his firefly isn't asking for him to stop right now. He wants this. He wants it so badly that he fell apart for it. And Tomura is more than happy to give it to him as he cums so hard inside of his firefly that he sees stars, every muscle in his body tensing as the pleasure pulses along his cock, and he lets out a moan of his own.
It's nearly loud enough that he misses Dabi's rougher sob before he begins to beg, "Don't leave me, don't leave me–" Those sounds start to force Tomura through the aftershocks of his orgasm far faster than he wants, his head feeling dizzy, possibly from heat exposure alone, as Dabi's breath breaks in his throat and the few tears turn into deep, wracking sobs as Dabi begins to paw at his skin, looking for some way to cling to him. It's not often that Tomura feels like he's been taken completely off-guard, but he is bewildered as Dabi holds onto him so tightly, sobbing into his chest, "Don't leave! Don't leave me, Daddy! Please, please, I'll be good. I'll do anything. Please, Daddy, don't leave."
Tomura shushes him, holding him close as he starts to shift to pull out– but that makes Dabi cry harder and cling tighter. So he does his best to stay inside of him as he gently rolls Dabi onto his side, even though his cock starts to sting from the heat and oversensitivity. "Okay, it's okay, sweetheart. Daddy is right here, baby. Daddy's right here. I'm not leaving you, precious."
He holds him close, but this time feels so different as he tries to soothe him as best he can. His chest aches as Dabi cries like he did after the first time. The deep, gut-wrenching sobs that make Tomura think that he's going to make himself sick, and that he always feels so ill-equipped to know how to solve. But he does his best. He lets Dabi cry for a little while, pressing hisses to the crown of his head, stroking his skin, murmuring his reassurances, but when all of that proves to be insufficient, Tomura tries to take a more active approach. He gives Dabi another kiss, not minding the taste of smoke and blood all over Dabi's mouth from his distress, and just making sure he's distracted him enough to pull out before they part.
Dabi is gasping, a bit like a fish, as he tries to get enough breath back into his lungs to try and continue to sob. But Tomura speaks first.
"Come on, baby boy. You're all messy now. I know that you don't feel good right now, but you'll feel better when you're all clean. Daddy is going to help you get all cleaned up, and then we can sit together all night. Until you're ready to tell me what's gotten you so upset."
Dabi still has tears running over his cheeks, but he manages to swallow another rough sob and doesn't protest that plan of action. So Tomura shifts off the side of the bed, reaching back for his baby when he is standing and using one of his strength quirks to lean down and pick Dabi up. His cum is running down the backs of his thighs, and if he weren't so upset, Tomura has a sneaking suspicion that the sight of that would have made him ready for another round. But for now, he carries Dabi into his bathroom and gets him to sit in the tub. He doesn't plug it, just turns the tap on and gets a washcloth before returning to his little one. He starts with the blood on Dabi's cheeks, trying to encourage him to stop crying by murmuring,
"You're going to make yourself messy again, sweetheart. And Daddy knows that it hurts when you cry too much. Do your seams hurt right now, precious?"
It takes him a minute, and Dabi is back to being quiet, but after a second, he gives one last sniffle before he nods.
"Does anywhere else hurt, baby?" He asks as he takes care of the last of the blood before rinsing out the cloth.
Dabi nods again.
"Can you use your words for me, precious? Daddy needs to know where it hurts."
Dabi swallows hard, and when he does speak, his voice is hoarse and choked. "Head, Daddy."
Probably from crying so hard. "What about your prick, firefly? Any pain there?"
He shakes his head, but does amend, "...It feels funny." Yeah, that makes sense. Tomura remembers squirming around for hours after the first time he had a sound in.
"Okay. Daddy is going to help you get cleaned up, and then we're going to get you some medicine," he promises. Dabi makes no protest, his eyes still hazy, and not resisting him at all as Tomura gives him a quick sponge bath, getting Dabi to wrap himself in a towel as he wipes the blood and cum off of his skin too before he leaves the soiled cloth at the bottom of the tub. He helps Dabi dry off, then before he goes over to the medicine cabinet and takes out a bottle of ibuprofen, and picks up a glass from the counter. Dabi doesn't protest at all when Tomura gives him two of the pills and waits for him to take them. But when he's all done, he hands the glass back to him and keeps staring at him with those big blue eyes so earnestly that it makes his chest ache. "Good job, sweetheart. How are you feeling?"
Dabi actually pauses and thinks about his response for a moment. He doesn't snap at Tomura, tell him to go kill himself, or threaten him. He takes stock of his body and after a minute, he mumbles, "I'm cold... and hungry."
"Daddy can help make that better," that’s easy. "Did you have dinner before you came to see me tonight?"
Dabi shakes his head weakly.
Tomura tries to scold him very gently when he murmurs, "You know that you're supposed to eat three times a day, precious."
Those blue eyes fall away from his face. "...'m sorry, Daddy."
"You don't have to apologize, sweetheart. Can you tell me why you skipped?"
"...I didn't feel good."
"How do you feel now? Are you ready to eat something?"
Dabi nods, which answers both questions effectively enough.
"Do you want something warm to eat?"
Another nod.
"How about some pork buns?" He knows, at least, that Dabi will eat those because he's seen him eating them before. He rarely sees Dabi eat, the other man never taking meals at normal times, and only Tomura's faith in his standing order makes him think the other man isn't actively starving himself.
"...Chili crisp?"
"I'll make sure that they add some for you." It's still early enough for them to send their request down to the kitchens and actually get something. "Why don't we go get cozy in the other room, and I can call it in?"
Dabi doesn't put up any protest, but after a second, Tomura has to take a breath as a fresh ache goes through his chest, as he realizes that Dabi is waiting to be picked up again. So cute. Tomura might be dead. Dabi might have burned him alive this time, and some twisted god might have sent him to heaven after all. He carries Dabi into the other room, settling him onto the couch and getting the clean blanket at the end of the bed so he can wrap it around his firefly. Dabi cuddles into it, his nose pressed into the fibers so he can smell how Tomura's scent clings to it, and then Tomura forces himself to focus to track down his phone. He texts the order and then clears off the bed. The sound will have to be cleaned, and the sheets will need to be washed, but those are problems for later. Right now, he makes sure his bed is as comfy as possible before he goes back over to the couch to join Dabi.
Dabi curls tighter in on himself when he does, not looking at him, and Tomura's stomach sinks as he worries that he's already lost all of that softness that he was enjoying so much from the other man.
"...Are you ready to tell me why you've been looking for me so much this week, baby?"
Dabi doesn't say anything for a long time, another bloody tear slipping over his cheek, but he reaches up this time to stubbornly wipe it away, still refusing to look at him. "... I already told you."
Tomura frowns, ready to ask him to clarify– when it hits him like Machina's fist to his face. "...You sounded so excited about me leaving before. What made you change your mind, firefly?"
Dabi doesn't say anything for another long moment, and Tomura doesn't think the other man is going to tell him anything else. He wouldn't be surprised if he grabbed his clothes and left as quickly as possible. So Tomura moves closer on the couch with him, finding Dabi's hands through the blanket he's still holding tightly around himself and leaning in to press a kiss against his temple.
It still takes another few seconds before Dabi croaks, "You don't need to leave. You're already learning your new quirks. And the doctor is a creep. You don't know what he's going to do to you in that tank, not really. You could come back different, or wrong, o-or not at all. And you," his voice cracks again, and Tomura's heart breaks. "You'll be gone. I– You said you would be here."
He promised that at the beginning. When Dabi was so angry, so disgusted with him, Tomura promised to stay by his side for a long while. He said that he would be there until his firefly was better. Until he stopped wanting to die. Until he stopped trying to use their war to hurt himself. Tomura's chest aches, and he pulls Dabi close. "You're right." He presses a kiss to the top of his head and doesn't let go, even though he feels Dabi tense in his grip, wanting to fight the comfort that he gave himself over to so easily before. He had been so dead-set on those treatments, but he also promised he would be here. Not just for Dabi, but to keep this organization running. He can't just step away for something so uncertain and for something that his best lieutenant doesn't believe in. He... didn't ask anyone how they felt about the treatments, he realizes now. He was just so bound and determined to get it done and be the strongest he could be. But he didn't ask. He just moved forward. And if Dabi can hate this plan so much when just a month or so ago he wanted to kill Tomura himself, then he can't go through with this.
"I'll call the doctor in the morning, baby. I won't go into the tank. I won't leave you, firefly." Those are finally the words that let Dabi lean back into his touch, clinging to him until there's a knock at the door. And even then, Dabi makes him sit, shoulder to shoulder with him, when he does finally tuck into his dinner.
///
Tomura cancels the treatments, more and more sure of his decision to do so when Ujiko gets all but frantic at the idea of him changing his mind. He doesn't waver, and Tomura realizes when he announces it to the rest of the lieutenants that all of them seem to breathe a sigh of relief as well. Blind. He always feels blind when he is trying to lead, just doing his best and hoping that what he thinks is right ends up being what works for everyone around him, too, and that they'll tell him if it's not. He's glad that Dabi was the one to tell him this time, especially because the other man comes back to his room every single night the following week.
Dabi is reading on his phone in bed when Tomura comes back from his shower and climbs in beside him, shifting so that he can press a kiss to his cheek. Dabi still grimaces and grumbles when he does so, but he never tries to move away anymore. Tomura nuzzles his cheek a little more and murmurs, "If you don't like sleeping here every night, I can take away the command." He adores that Dabi wants to see him, but it doesn't have to be forced. He can let Dabi make those kinds of decisions all on his own now.
Dabi proves that to him when he sets his phone aside and curls into Tomura's body, decidedly looking for sleep and cuddles tonight rather than anything more salacious.
"Don't."
"Okay, firefly."
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed consider leaving a reply/ask. And if you'd like a commission of your own, consider checking out my Commission Guidelines!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Dabi mouthed off to the wrong monster, and now he’s paying the price.
Contents: RAPE/NON-CON, Dead Dove: Do Not Eat, Kidnapping, Stalking, Isolation, Conditioning, Inhumane Conditions, Solitary Confinement, Physical Abuse, Sexual Abuse, Dominant/Submissive, Anal Sex, Anal Fingering, Biting, Blood as Lube, Blow Jobs, Electrostimulation, Pain Kink, Cum Swallowing, Dacryphlia, Blood Kink, Impact Play, Cock and Ball Torture, Degragation, Praise Kink, Humiliation, Public Humiliation, Exhibitionism, Spanking, Hole Spanking, Forced Orgasms, Mindbreak, Anal Cock Warming, Begging, Ball Gag, Cock Cage, Nipple Clamps, Nipple Torture, Quirk Kink, Quirk Use During Sex, Cock Shirinking, Prostate Orgasm, Prostate Milking, Cumming while Soft, Penis Humiliation, Canon Divergent AU, AFO Died Early, Shigaraki Has All For One Quirk
Word Count: 32,241
It's not the first time Dabi has woken up in the dark. It's not even the first time Dabi has woken up on the hard ground before. He's spent a lot of his life in such bad situations that getting knocked out, or passing out, or not having an option of somewhere to sleep but a cold concrete room is really not too much of a surprise. Except, Dabi can normally remember how he ended up in those kinds of situations and as he blinks awake now, the dark so complete he's not certain that he's even opened his eyes for a moment, his head is aching and he can't quite recall how he could have ended up in this situation. Dabi's eyes squint through the dark, as he straightens up and tries to take in the small room that he's been left in. Dabi might have almost called it a storage closet, but there aren't any shelves, no other items in the small space but himself, the chamber so small that he doesn't think someone any taller than him would even be able to lay on the floor, and the walls are so narrow that if he tries to extend his arms at his sides, his elbows scrape against the wall. He means to reach for his quirk, the door visible only by a thin sliver of dim light coming in through the bottom of it, its location meaning he wouldn't be able to even lift his leg high enough to try and kick it open properly. He's better off burning it down and bursting out of this place as the inferno overtakes the area beyond.
It's only then that he realizes how cold he is. Dabi's stomach sinks. He hasn't been cold since he was a child. Not since his quirk activated and he was always holding an inferno beneath his skin. But it's gone now. He doesn't know how he could have gone so long without noticing the weight around his neck, but he supposes he just always expected to be dealing with the quirk suppressing handcuffs that it is so common for the police to use, rather than the collars that are more often used in criminal circles. But that distinction does tell him something about his circumstances that he didn't know before. Dabi considers the pain in his head, the ache that is going through the rest of his body, the way his fingertips feel raw and sore with fresh burns. He was in a fight, he must have been, and whoever he was fighting must have won. Shit. No quirk, but he is still wearing his clothes. The black jacket, pants, and plain shirt offer him nothing, really, in the way of weapons. He's never had to disarm someone with a piece of cloth before, and he's pretty sure that's not a skill that one can just manifest out of nowhere, so he doubts the jacket is going to be anything but a way for him to keep the chill from his skin. There is nothing in his pockets for him to use as a weapon. There's not enough room for him to really get the jump on whoever opens that door either, but all he can do is try anyway.
Dabi stays quiet for a while, just listening at the door, hoping that he'll hear whoever might come to let him out of this room and be able to ready himself before they can open the door. But it takes a long time. Long enough that the air in the room starts to get stale and Dabi is freshly chilled when a puff of cool air comes into the space that, at least, offers him a little relief and calls his attention to the vent, but it's far too small to be means of escape even if he could brute-force wrench the grate out of the concrete, and he knows already that he won't be able to get any amount of force behind the action, not when he can't even reach it unless he is standing on his tip toes.
Another long stretch of time passes and Dabi finally hears footsteps moving down the hall. He still doesn't feel the usual burn of adrenaline heated with his quirk go through him the way he would expect, but he stands and hopes his body is ready all the same. But the footsteps go right past the closet without stopping, just the same even cadence of their travel and Dabi's stomach sinks. Shit. What if he just got thrown into a random hole to die? Someone who locked the collar around his neck and figured they could collect it off his corpse after he expired?
Fuck.
Dabi isn't sure this is going to be good for him either, but he gives in and pounds his fist against the door, heavy and metal, not even something he would be able to break down with his quirk even if he wants to. Shit.
"Hey!" He raises his voice into a snarl. "Let me out of here!" He doesn't risk fucking up the staples around his palm, instead shifting to kicking the door, having to fully lean against the opposite wall just to get his leg high enough that he can do so with his sole instead of his toes.
There is no response to his banging and after a few minutes, Dabi stops screaming, warmed, just a bit, from the exertion. But no one comes to open the door. No one even walks through the hall again, and as that realization settles in, a fear comes with it and leaves Dabi silently sitting back on the floor again as he wonders how long he's going to be locked inside of this room.
He thinks that it's been at least another two hours before there are new footsteps. Dabi hesitates to stand again, worried that if he moves and makes a ruckus, rather than drawing attention to himself, it will chase the person from the door for a second time. He doesn't want to be left alone, waiting, in the cold and dark for any longer. He wants to be free of this horrible anticipation.
The feet stop in front of the door and after another second, he hears locks disengage before the door swings open. The light, sterile and bright, is blinding for a moment after how long Dabi has been trapped in the dark. But when his eyes do adjust, his stomach sinks as he recognizes the man standing in the doorway. He doesn't look much different than he did the night that Dabi was supposed to meet him, long white hair tied into a low ponytail, an immaculate black suit on with almost garish red dress shoes. And he looks so deeply uninterested as he reaches down and grabs Dabi around his bicep, hauling him up from the floor with a strength that seems inhuman— but he knows that strength isn't this creep's quirk. No, the four fingered grip around his arm is enough to remind him of exactly how deadly this man is, and Dabi temporarily keeps his mouth shut as he is pulled out of the room and down the hall to another staircase. Dabi's stomach sinks as he notices that there are at least a dozen other metal doors lining this hallway, lights over top of each. Most of those lights are red, as is the one hanging above his open door, but not all of them are. Some are green, and Dabi can only make an assumption about what that means, but that assumption alone only further sinks his stomach as this man brings him up the stairs to another level, another hallway with more doors, all of them red now, with fewer doors more spaced apart than the ones that he was seeing before.
He is brought to one and the door is unlocked already, but there is a keypad that he expects would normally be used. Dabi wants to try to pull out of this man's hand, but he doesn't dare and risk losing his arm entirely as he is brought inside. This cell... is closer to a normal room. It's a small room, but one that has a bare-bones cot, and a small 'bathroom' that is open on the opposite side of the room from the door, consisting of a toilet, sink, and small shower. The bare concrete walls and lack of windows still make the room feel very cold, but it's something. And there are lights in the ceiling, that's something too. Dabi is brought into the room, pushed to stand at the center of it, the man standing in front of the door.
"Let me out of here, and I'll consider not burning your entire operation to the ground." Dabi tells him, making himself stand up straight and trying to not let the terror that he's been feeling since he woke up show.
"Leaving my service is no longer an option for you." The man tells him. Fuck. Dabi can't even remember his name. "You are mine now, and as such, you will have to be trained."
"Yeah fucking right, creep." He can't help bristling further at the words. "I'm not going to take orders from a pervert who can't keep work and pleasure separate, and I'm definitely not going to be treated like a goddamn dog."
"If you continue to talk back to me, you will have to be punished."
Dabi sneers at him, "Try. Nothing you do to me is going to hurt as badly as what I do to you in turn."
The man, he wracks his brain to remember who Shun told him he was supposed to be meeting, shakes his head and sighs softly. "Pain is not a punishment. Pain is a reward, and one that you will have to earn and showcase your devotion to while you are in my service. You can start earning your rewards by correcting your past behavior. Now," red eyes bore into his, unrelenting, unwavering, "apologize."
Un-fucking-hinged. "No. You're insane. Let me out of here before I figure out how to burn this place to the fucking ground."
The man sighs softly. "How disappointing. Three days."
Dabi doesn't know what he means, but the man turns his back to him as he opens the door, and he tries to take his chance. Dabi bursts to life, the few steps between them being eaten up by his feet— but not before the door is fully open and there are two large... creatures, filling up the space outside of it. Dabi stumbles to a stop, horror choking his throat as he sees creatures with black bodies and warped features, their brains seemingly protruding from the confines of their skulls, that let the man go past them before they enter the room. Dabi's stomach sinks, trying to figure out if he even remembers how to fight hand-to-hand against opponents so much larger than himself, if he even knows how to be effective in a fight when he doesn't have his quirk. But it doesn't matter. He throws the first punch and the creature just lets it happen. His fist impacts its body and Dabi cries out, startled by how badly doing so hurt, as if he punched the wall rather than a living being. And the creatures are just as unfazed by the attack as they seem to be by him shouting for them to let go of him as they drag him out of this room, back down the staircase, and into the closet he woke up in.
Before the door can slam shut again, Dabi sees in the dim light that he has been left three waterbottles, a metal bucket, and a roll of toilet paper, and then he is enveloped in darkness again.
///
Kamino is not the place that Dabi would have chosen to go to find work next. He's always moving around the country to find work, but Kamino has a reputation for being more thievery and white collar crime than arson. But he supposed that rich folk who like to load themselves up with flash and slum it with criminals to make themselves feel big and important also might want to find people who can help them commit insurance fraud by having people like him burn down their failed office ventures and vacation homes they can't afford anymore. But Shun told him that there was work here, and having a contact in the city that could vouch for him would make him better-suited to just getting started here instead of having to farm interest and vet clients himself if he went elsewhere. So fine, Kamino it was. But having to make introductions? Yeah, no. That is not something Dabi is interested in.
"It'll take us five minutes," Shun tells him as they pay the entry fee to the club run by the kingpin of Kamino. "And maybe you'll loosen up a little and find something you'd want to try to take the edge off—"
"Don't." Dabi is already in a bad mood. He doesn't need Shun trying to get them back to the 'benefits' part of their friendship after Dabi decided that the mind control and mannequin thing that the other man is into is really, really not for him. "Let's just get this fucking over with. I want to go to find work, not," he doesn't gesture, but just casting his eyes around to the trickle of people clad in leather, latex, lingerie, diapers, and masks, he thinks makes his point clearly, "whatever this is."
"’Fun’. Other people call it fun, prude." Simon shoots back, though there isn't really any malice in the words. "Alright, come on. He's usually up in the lounge by now."
They take the elevator up to the 'Play Area' and Dabi is greeted by a large nightclub. Shun directs him past that, taking him down a hall dyed red with neon lights that has large windows and a seating area in front each so that people can gather and watch whoever happens to be inside of those rooms as they make use of the beds. Dabi steadfastly keeps his eyes ahead and Shun brings him beyond into a far less visually abrasive section of the club, the room modeled after a speakeasy with a lower floor that has two large leather benches at the center where people are engaging with one another, and a balcony that runs around the perimeter of the room. Shun's eyes immediately go up to that balcony and when he spots who he's looking for, he bumps their shoulders together and nods towards the booth in the corner.
"That one, with the white hair." Dabi can only just see that white hair from where they're standing. "Tomura Shigaraki. Just go introduce yourself politely, tell him you are an arsonist, and he'll probably give you a once-over before he sends you off. If he tries to shake your hand without his gloves on, that means he wants you fucking dead, and you need to leave the city tonight."
"Gloves?" He's not shaken by the rest of it, it's been the same for him no matter where he's gone before.
"He can turn anything he touches with all of his fingers to dust. Don't piss him off— rumor has it he was one of AFO's people. Pretty sure he's not playing with a full deck but he might be messing with multiple quirks."
Dabi doesn't quite wince. He's heard rumors about AFO, the villain who used to own the entire country, but he has been lucky enough to not ever be involved in anything concerning his circles. He really isn't eager to be associated with someone who is used to scraping through all of his people's personal information to make sure he can more thoroughly manipulate them. Dabi doesn't have much, but the privacy that he wants to keep tight around his personal history is enough that he worries what any other criminal might do with it if it's revealed.
But AFO is dead. He has been for three years according to those who were in his circle. Killed by All Might in some final battle that nearly killed the hero as well. Whoever this guy is, he's not AFO, and Dabi has more experience in this field than he does if he only took over after AFO died. So he straightens his spine, finds the staircase, and heads up to the booth.
The man, Tomura Shigaraki, is sitting in a booth towards the back of the room, angled on the balcony so that he can see the rest of the room beneath and anyone else on this level with him. And he is passively taking in the activity below. His white hair is a wild wavy mane around his head and sweeping across his forehead, and even from a distance as Dabi makes his way towards him, he can tell that this man is not very old. He's young. Fuck, Dabi thinks that he might not even be twenty and he is torn between his stomach sinking or his veins prickling with heat and irritation. It's bad enough he's got to answer to some new kingpin while he's in this city, but a young, inexperienced one who took the crown because of his past connections to AFO? He should be expecting this entire organization to fall apart within the year because he doesn't know how to keep his people in check. Fuck. This is a waste of his goddamn time. But the man has certainly spotted him, and he can't just turn around and leave now, so Dabi resolves to head over and give one of his other aliases before he ditches this club and city tonight. He doesn't know why he thought that this was going to work. Shun has barely been in the villain business for the past eight months as he's been finishing his tattoo apprenticeship. Why did he think this guy would actually have his fingers on the pulse of the underworld the way he used to?
Dabi is already annoyed when he gets up to the table, already trying to keep his temper at bay as he attempts to find a polite tone to use— and then he realizes that this guy, despite having been told that he would be having a meeting tonight, has decided to indulge in the pleasures of the club. He has a woman on her knees beneath the table, his cock lost in her throat, and his expression disinterested when Dabi stops in front of the table, his skin going hot with his indignation and humiliation.
"Can I help you?" Shigaraki says, his voice grating and dry.
"No, I thought I was supposed to be having a meeting with someone who was important, not a teenage pervert who doesn't know how to keep it in his fucking pants when there's work to be done." He spits the words with more vitriol than he probably should, but he has no interest in entertaining this guy. No, he's absolutely not going to just let this stand and take orders from this punk kid who probably just does the bare minimum of running whatever circles he's got just so he can afford to come here every night and pay for pussy. This is fucking ridiculous.
Dabi tries to turn and head back downstairs but Shigaraki reaches for him, his hand gripping his wrist in a four-fingered hold that is tight enough to hurt and sudden enough to have sparks arching off of his skin.
"I think you've made a mistake in how you can address your betters. I'm giving you an opportunity to correct that now." His voice and expression are harder now, but he hasn't stopped the woman beneath the table from servicing him and Dabi is so completely disgusted by all of this, worried that he might be in actual danger of losing his hand, that he doesn't bother with words until after he's set off such a burst of flames that the other man doesn't have a choice but to recoil and let go of him if he wants to keep the skin on his bones.
"Fuck off! You're nothing but a perverted creep who isn't worthy of anyone's time. A scary quirk doesn't make you special or powerful, and I'll be far from the last person to decide that you're nothing but a brat who's got too much of an ego to actually be useful." He doesn't wait for the other man to say anything else, instead taking off as swiftly as he can without making it look like he's running away, as he goes down the steps and begins to backtrack his way to the doors expeditiously. Shigaraki might be a brat not worth Dabi's time or effort, but that doesn't mean that he's not currently the ruler of Kamino. He's getting out of the city tonight. He'll head to Hosu or something instead. Somewhere that he can actually make a life for himself again instead of just having to tiptoe around the sensitive feelings of the brat in charge. He'll be better off that way.
He sees Shun as he's starting to leave, already chatting up another black-haired guy with a similar build to himself, and he doesn't bother to warn him that he might have gotten him in trouble. The damn bastard could have warned Dabi that the guy he was going to be meeting would be a loser teenager.
Dabi leaves the club and is on the train out of the city before his associate texts him asking how the meeting went, and Dabi just blocks his number and moves on.
///
There are so many ways that his body can be forced into discomfort, but the sensations that he's trapped in now are some of the worst he's experienced. The concrete room stays cold no matter what, that chill biting through his clothes and leaving him shivering as he sits quirkless in the tiny cell. The hunger that aches through him after going so long without something to eat is miserable, but not nearly as bad as it is having to very slowly sip at the three bottles of water that were left to him. It's just enough water, he thinks, so that Dabi won't die of dehydration while he's trapped in this cold, dark room. It's humiliating beyond words and disgusting to be trapped in such a small space with the bucket he's been left to use to relieve himself and Dabi doesn't know if he's ever felt so small or so miserable in his life.
When the door finally opens again, he is blinded by the light that comes into the room before it is quickly blocked out by the creatures that pull him out of the cell. Dabi's limbs hurt when he is pulled to his feet, the blood going into them and the dehydration making him feel so deeply unsteady as his head spins. He can barely move his legs beneath himself as he's brought down the hall, opposite the staircase he was taken to before, and into a tiled room. One of the creatures fists its hands into his clothing, pulling hard, and sending Dabi careening to the floor as the fabric is torn apart until he is naked, terrified, shivering, and humiliated against the tiles. Matters are only made worse when the creatures then get a hose and spray him down with freezing water, throwing a sponge that has soap already inside of it at him. Dabi dreads how much more violent this can become, and he tries to soap off his body as quickly as possible so that they will stop spraying him with that icy water, and when he's finished, the hose is turned off, he's given no way of drying himself, and he is pulled again, entirely naked, back down the hall and up towards the stairs. He is brought, once again, to the larger room, and once again Tomura Shigaraki is there and waiting for him.
Dabi is pushed into the room, falling to his knees once again, and he doesn't have the strength to stand up. He remains shivering on the floor as Shigaraki walks until he is standing directly in front of him. "You have the same opportunity as before: Apologize."
And for the first time in days, Dabi warms again as he looks up at this man, snarling, "Fuck you!"
Shigaraki looks entirely unimpressed. "Three more days."
"No!" Dabi tries to get up, tries to get away as the monstrosities come back into the room and grab his arms, pulling him out again. He nearly tears his arm loose from its socket as he struggles to get away, but he doesn't manage it. He only is able to scream and snarl, his throat still dry, for another few minutes as he's mostly carried back to the cell. The bucket is empty, there are three new water bottles, and the door slams shut, leaving him still soaked and even colder as he pounds his hands against the metal door and screams until his throat gives out as he is left in the dark again.
///
Hosu is fine. There's work to be done and Dabi has enough contacts that he's able to find a too small apartment with three roommates, all of them constantly walking over one another, but who are regularly able to pay their rent. It's not a great living situation, but it is certainly not the worst one that he has ever been in. Dabi spends a month there, just working doing whatever odd jobs and arson gigs that he can get, and feeling like he might be able to save up enough money here to actually get a place of his own when he eventually decides to move on. But the one thing that he can't get over and that always frustrates him about living somewhere with roommates, especially fellow criminal roommates, is that he can't trust that his shit won't go missing if he just leaves it out in the open. So Dabi doesn't. He keeps his change of clothes in a locker in the nearby train station along with the medicine that he has managed to get to keep his skin on and infection-free for as long as possible. It's nothing illicit enough to get confiscated if some guard profiles him as something other than someone who may be homeless, and it keeps him from having to worry that his leather coat that he can't wear in this weather without cooking, will be stolen and sold away while he's out working. He also tends to work late hours and he knows that any food he leaves in the fridge will be poached, so he often ends up buying a bento earlier in the day and storing it if he isn't going to be going past a convenience store before he goes back to the apartment. It's a fine arrangement and one that isn't causing him any trouble.
So he's not thrilled when he starts to feel... watched. Dabi always takes great pains to make sure he's not tracked going to or from his work. He takes great pains to ensure that the people he works for can't track him down as well. He doesn't want people to be able to find him when he leaves their service and he makes no small allusions about burning people to a crisp if they don't seek him out in a way he approves of and instead put him in danger by coming to find him on their own. But he feels watched. There is something off in the air as he goes to check on his things, and even though everything in his locker is as he left it, it doesn't feel right. There is something about the way his jacket is shoved inside that isn't the same as it was before. He always rolls his coat up, doesn't he? Deliberately folding the pockets in and then layering the rest of the fabric around it so that no one who picks it up can easily just stick their hands inside and find his antibiotics. He knows that he normally rolls up his coat. But it's just shoved back inside of the locker. Dabi's skin prickles and itches, and he takes the coat out. He rolls up his coat. He can't imagine why he would have just shoved it back inside this time, not when he wasn't rushed at all getting to work this evening. There's no reason his coat should be like this.
Dabi has lived on the streets a long time, he's been a criminal for a long time. He knows that paranoia is worth paying attention to at this point, and he takes the coat and brings it back to the apartment. He's been up for twenty hours at this point and the last train just dropped off its passengers for the night. He can't go anywhere for a few hours. He doesn't want to sleep here in the open, so he heads to his temporary home. He has enough money at his disposal right now to get on a boat and head to Fukuoka. He hasn't been there in six years and it's far enough out of the way that whatever trouble has found him in Hosu shouldn't follow him there. Or at least that's what he can hope.
Dabi heads back to the apartment. It's a one bedroom setup that requires Yumi and Ren to sleep in the bedroom while Takashi is in the 'office' which is really just a small alcove that is just big enough for his air mattress that sits between the bedroom and kitchen, and Dabi is left to crash on the couch in the small living room. It's certainly not a very spacious or comfortable setup, but it is a safe place for him to sleep, so Dabi goes back to the house and finds that the others are all already in bed. And... his bedding has been taken out of the hall closet and set up on the armrest of the couch for him. Dabi's skin prickles with further discomfort. He doesn't hate his roommates, he wouldn't have bothered staying with them at all if that were the case, but he hasn't ever had any of them go out of their way to provide small acts of service like this. They wouldn't prep his bed for him, they wouldn't even take the sheets down from the closet. It's just not even something that they would think to do when they know he can do so himself. Dabi sees that and with the concern that is already eating at him from the station, he decides that he's done. He doesn't know how someone would get into the apartment to mess with his bed if the others didn't let them in, doesn't know how they would have known about his little locker setup, but he is definitely not safe here anymore and he's not sticking around. Takashi, thankfully, sleeps with headphones on and the window open to keep the summer temperatures from lingering for too long in the apartment, so Dabi can step over him and out the window onto the fire escape.
He moves swiftly and quietly, making his way down the stairs and into the alley. No way is he exiting through the front door. Let whoever might be watching him think that he's back in his room sleeping. They don't need to know anything else. He can walk a few blocks and then find a cab. He can go to another part of the city, find a capsule hotel or a love hotel, right near a different train station and then get out of the city as soon as the first trains start running again in a few hours. It will be worth it.
He gets about a block and a half before he sees the space in front of him tear open, a black hole appearing in his path and making Dabi's skin scream with his discomfort as he lights up his hands, starting to back away from the hole in reality. But that stops being a reasonable response when a hole opens up behind him as well. He considers his flames and the buildings around them. He's not sure that he can launch himself up into the air without it becoming a problem either because he could miss and go plummeting back down to the ground, or because he might actually set the surrounding buildings on fire, getting him even more bad attention. Fuck.
But when two lumbering figures move out of either portal, Dabi knows he needs to get out as fast as he can, and after sending a burst of flame towards his potential assailants and not hearing any screams of agony in return, he determines they're fireproof, and most definitely here for him. He doesn't hesitate then, trying to redirect his heat down and attempt to launch himself into the air—
The hand that grips him around his torso from behind is immense. It holds his neck between its middle and forefinger, its thumb covering his torso from the bottom of his ribs to the tops of his hip bones, and before the horror can even fully register inside of him, Dabi is being lifted and slammed face-first into the concrete wall of the building beside them, so hard that the world goes dark before pain can bloom across his nerves.
///
When the monsters come for him again, they don't even make a pretense of trying to let Dabi walk. They just grab him by the arms and let his feet drag behind him. He couldn't walk even if he wants to. He is too thirsty, his body is too cold, his mind is too scrambled. It's too bright out in this hallway and he is so tired. He's pretty sure that he's been sleeping through most of the time that passed during this round of his imprisonment, but there is no restful sleep to be found in a place like that. Dabi hasn't ever really been scared of the dark. By the time he was old enough to have voiced such a fear, he was able to be his own nightlight. Not only that, but he had his father's quirk, the greatest hero's quirk, and he knew that he could protect himself so well from anything scary that could come for him in the dark.
Dabi is blinded by the lights as he is hosed down again before he is dragged back up the stairs, and he knows now there are things in the dark more terrifying than monsters. Just being alone for so long, hearing his own breaths, the beating of his heart, each new way his body would bloom into pain if he stayed still for long enough. How loud his thoughts were as they echoed around in his skull without the light to ever chase them away and tell him that it was time to focus on other things— all of it was too much while being stunningly and completely nothing as well.
And when he is thrown on the ground of the bigger room, looking at those immaculate red dress shoes again, Dabi forces his mouth to open, forces his throat to constrict around words for the first time in days since he realized that his screaming wouldn't do anything for him. "I'm sorry."
"Very good." Shigaraki's shoes move further into the room and he picks something up before coming back over to Dabi. The towel that he kneels down to wrap around his shoulders is the first way that Dabi has had to try to bring some warmth back to his skin in days and he didn't know how just that tiny amount of mercy could leave him feeling so bereft and even more terrified than he was before. "Now that you've apologized for your bad behavior, we can start to work on teaching you the rules you're going to live by now that you belong to me."
Dabi bites his tongue as hard as he can, not daring to look up at him or argue. He doesn't want to go back to that room yet and he knows now that he won't be able to stay out of it if he talks back. So he stays quiet and Shigaraki is touching him. Dabi's skin crawls as his hands move the towel along his shoulders and over his biceps. He's not sure if the other man wants to help warm him up or if he's trying to dry him off, but he hates the feeling of it either way.
"Things are very simple in my organization, Dabi." Shigaraki tells him, his voice serene. "There are only three rules that you have to follow. Departing from them will require you to be punished." When Dabi says nothing, the other man goes on, "You will obey any command that I give you," he lists. "You will always remember your manners when speaking. And you will receive any pain I deem you worthy of graciously, or you will be punished."
Dabi looks up at him then, trying to temper his words so they aren't rude as he asks, "The... pain isn't a punishment?"
Shigaraki smiles at him and Dabi fears for his life. "No, pain is not punishment. Pain is attention, my attention, on you, and that is something that you will be grateful for, because if you don't have my attention, then you will be left in that cold, dark, small cell again. It's hard to even feel alive in there, isn't it? That place is your punishment. Anything else you will have to earn so that you can feel better. Do you understand?"
"...yes." Dabi's voice is still so weak, his throat is still so dry, and he is even more scared of what kinds of pain Shigaraki will demand of him as he... owns him in this new and horrible way.
"Very good. You will address me as 'Sir' from now on so you can continue to be polite."
"Yes, Sir." Dabi corrects. Fuck, how is he ever going to get out of here?
"Come sit on the bed. You've earned my attention for a little longer."
Dabi doesn't think that it's just the cold and weakness of hunger that leaves him shaking so badly as he makes his legs work so that he can stand and walk just three steps for the bed. He pulls the towel as tight around him as he can, barely resisting the urge to curl into a ball, wanting to protect as much of himself as possible from the other man's violence. But Shigaraki sits down on the edge of the bed beside him and then hums softly in the back of his throat.
"Three reminders of the new rules you'll be following before I have to depart to see to my other business. You will repeat them after each hurt I bestow you with."
"...Yes, Sir."
He expects to have the other man's hand settle against his skin and tear away chunks of his body, but Shigaraki doesn't do something that could so swiftly end his life. No, instead, he reaches to Dabi's hand that's clutching the towel and he hooks his fingers beneath one of his staples. Before Dabi can make the mistake of protesting, he wrenches it free of his skin, putting that sharp, but familiar pain across his nerves and making Dabi let out a soft cry of pain. It takes him a second to get enough breath back into his lungs before he manages to gasp,
"I will follow any orders you give me."
"Good boy." He moves his hand to Dabi's thigh, finding one of the staples there and taking that one from his flesh with just as much of an exacting pull.
Dabi manages not to scream this time, the wound immediately weeping blood at the points where the metal was dislodged. "I will always use my manners, Sir," he does his best to keep his venom behind his teeth, but he knows he's done a bad job of it when Shigaraki selects a staple on his face for his final lesson.
Shigaraki makes Dabi look him in the eyes, the psychotic criminal's gaze bright and delighted, as he tears out the metal from right beneath Dabi's eye.
That one hurts badly. Dabi is used to having to deal with his staples getting dislodged and hurt, but not usually on his face. not near his eyes. He tries to keep other people out of his face as much as he can and if someone does get that close, it means Dabi's entire body is going up in flames because he doesn't do well with close combat. But even though this pain makes his empty stomach go so queazy, he remembers the rule.
"I will take any pain that you deem me worthy of, Sir." He parrots back, wanting nothing more than to find a way out of this room. He has to. If he doesn't then Shigaraki could break his body so thoroughly that he isn't going to be able to find and kill his father. And if he suffered coming back from the dead, if he can’t survive this torture without being able to kill his father, then there is no reason for any of it at all. If he can't kill Enji, then he might as well have just died on the mountain when he was a child.
Shigaraki waits for him to say something else and panic surges beneath Dabi's skin. Those were the rules he was told. He knows his head is foggy, but he remembers what was just told to him. He doesn't think that there should be anything else he's supposed to do.
"Sir?" He asks, hoping to get some kind of a hint before he's thrown back into that cell again.
Shigaraki sighs, reaching for his face again and Dabi does his very best not to flinch as he does so. The man puts his hand against his face, one finger raised to keep from destroying him, his thumb gathering the blood weeping from the fresh wound and smearing it against his skin. "I know that you haven't had to use your manners in a while, but it's important to remember that you need to thank someone once they've given you a gift, Dabi."
His stomach is so sick that Dabi isn't certain he's going to be able to open his mouth again without vomiting all over this monster. "Thank you, Sir."
"Very good." He pats his cheek and then stands. "I'll come check on you when I have time." And then he just... leaves. He stands and walks to the door, the locks unclicking and the metal swinging open for him before he steps out into the hall and the door shuts and locks once again. And then Dabi is left sitting alone in the larger room, and no one comes to tear him out of it.
It takes a while before he can push himself up and over to the sink. There is no mirror in the room, but he doesn't care. He doesn't want to know what he looks like right now, he just wants to be able to crank the faucet to full and gulp down as much water as his parched body can hold.
///
Dabi hates himself almost as much as he hates Shigaraki, but there is an amount of mercy being in this room that is so far from the suffering he endured in that closet that he can't help but be grateful that this is where he's ended up. He isn't given any clothes, but he has a towel and a blanket, the cot holds heat to his body, and he is given the dignity of bathing and using the bathroom instead of feeling like an animal. On top of that, there is a slit in the bottom of the door, an opening that he thinks is utilized twice a day to give him some kind of congee with a seasoning in it that he doesn't recognize, but that he eats anyway just because the alternative is continuing to starve. Sometimes there are even some mushrooms stewed in the porridge, and that's enough for Dabi to survive on and for him to slowly be able to start putting his mind back together after the suffering that he was forced to endure in that closet. Fuck, he is in such a bad place now. He doesn't know how he's even going to get out of this. Whatever those monsters are, they're large, strong, and fireproof. He's certain now that whatever grabbed him in the alleyway were more of these creatures, and he doesn't want to know what they will do to him if he tries to fight against him.
There is a horrible balance that he is going to have to strike here if he wants to survive, Dabi realizes as he makes sure that the pulled staples are always washed and clean, even if he can't help worrying about the open wounds that he knows won't close up without fresh metal put into his skin. If the isolation is the punishment and if this pain is supposed to be good, then he needs to find out what the line is. How far will Shigaraki's mutilation of his body go? Because if the sadistic villain is willing to, planning too even, take off limbs or gouge out his eyes, or something else that is permanently debilitating, then he needs to make sure that he isn't getting into graces good enough to warrant that. But he needs to know if the punishments will always be consistent as well. That room for three days is awful, but if he can be sent down there to hide whenever Shigaraki wants to do something to him that he isn't willing to allow, perhaps until the urge fades, then he'll be better off. He's not sure, but it's something he will have to put to the test, as well as one other thing he decides to try after making sure he's gotten sufficient food and water for six meals.
When the slot opens up half an hour after the dinner has been brought, expecting him to return the tray before the overhead lights are turned of for the rest of the night, Dabi risks,
"My burns make it so my scars won't heal." He hates having to admit that weakness to whoever is on the other side of the door, but there is no immediate reaction. "I need new staples to make sure they don't get infected."
The slot shuts and there is the sound of footsteps moving away from the room. It leaves Dabi with anticipation eating at his gut as he waits, the lights staying on for once after the tray has been taken. There's a long pause, at least half an hour, before the locks for the door slide out of place and the door actually opens again, Shigaraki stepping into the room. He's not wearing a suit this time, instead clothed in black jeans and a long-sleeved black shirt, his hair tied up into a pony, and his expression more curious than anything as he approaches the cot. Dabi wants nothing more than to pull the blanket tighter around himself and curl into a ball so that the other man has less of his body he can reach for, but he forces himself to stay still as the other man reaches for his face again. He flinches slightly as Shigaraki thumbs over the wound that he left beneath his eye.
"You don't heal?"
"Not... enough to hold my skin together." He admits, fear eating away at him. "That's why I needed the staples."
"How long have you been like this?" Shigaraki sounds curious as he moves to stroke over the seam cutting through his cheek.
"...A few years, Sir."
"Did it hurt?"
Dabi would normally bristle, he might even have snarled at the other man if he were the same person that he was a week ago. But now, Dabi doesn't want to risk pissing Shigaraki off and he... thinks that he's getting a good idea of what the other man likes. "Yes, Sir." When Shigaraki doesn't say anything else, Dabi forces himself to swallow a breath and go on. "I couldn't afford to go somewhere to get proper medical attention, Sir. I—" Dabi hates this. He's so tempted to flinch away from this monster's hand and hope that he just manages to not get an infection and risk the closet again. He hates remembering that time on his own and he knows that parading out this agony that he endured is only going to give the other man more ideas about suffering. "I had to go to someone unqualified and inexperienced. They just... put the staples wherever they thought wouldn't be able to hold together on their own, and the way it fucked up my nerves and blood vessles make it a lot harder for me to feel sensations over the burns, but the rest of it and the seams are... always hurting."
"Is that so?" Shigaraki cups his face with both hands, his fingers not all touching him even though he'd managed just fine before. Both thumbs trace the lines of staples, on the healthy side now, over his cheeks, digging in enough on each prong that Dabi is left with a pained breath hissing out of his lips as he feels the metal biting deeper into the muscles of his face.
"Yes, Sir."
"Interesting." Dabi does not want to be interesting to this lunatic. "I'm glad that you told me, Dabi. I need to know things like this if you are going to be properly mine. There is nothing that he could want less, but Dabi doesn't protest at all verbally as Shigaraki considers him for another moment, tilting his face and then looking over his body. Dabi doesn't pull the blanket any tighter around him, but he wants to desperately as those red eyes linger between his legs for a moment before he speaks again. "I will bring one of my medics in to make sure that you're put back together. Afterall, I can't keep you if you're broken completely," and that might be the only thing that Shigaraki has ever said to him that has offered Dabi even the slightest touch of relief as he hears those words. "And I'll make sure that you don't break, Dabi," he reiterates, that relief evaporating from him swiftly, "but you still need to be trained. So before you see the medic, you're going to spread your legs for me."
The blood drains out of Dabi's face, his heart thudding loudly in his chest, as a sickness so sharp he's afraid he might vomit rolls through his body. "What?"
"You were so scandalized that I would find my pleasure at La Vénus," and the soft curl of his lips up into a smile makes Dabi even sicker than he was a moment before. "We're going to get rid of that distaste. You'll learn to enjoy it when I decide to hurt you, just like you'll enjoy it when I decide to make you the recipient of my pleasure."
Dabi rears back, smacking the hands away from his face as he all but flings himself from the bed to try and get as much distance between himself and Shigaraki as possible. "Fuck you! If you try to touch me I'll kill you!" He already wants to, but he's not just going to—
That small smile and warmth in Shigaraki's eyes disappears entirely. "Two weeks."
The door opens again and Dabi's gut goes cold as the monstrosities come into the room again, reaching for him and holding with such a bruising force that no matter how he tries to fight, kicking and screaming, lashing out with his limbs however he can, even trying to bite the creatures, he can't get out of their grip at all, and in a matter of minutes, Dabi is being thrown back into that damned closet again, his hands pounding against the door as he tries to get out again, knowing that he won't ever actually be able to manage it.
///
He's not coming. That realization stings through his body, it echoes across his nerves, over every place that he burned so that he could keep working towards the ultimate goal of becoming a great hero. He was supposed to be great. He was supposed to be special. But he's not. No matter how hard he's trained and how much he wants it even though none of his other siblings, even the golden Shoto, can understand, he isn't going to get it. He can't ever be that good. He was just born wrong—
The tears burst free of his eyes, but they're made of fire as Toya's heartbreak turns to agony.
///
Two weeks is so much worse than just a few days. He knows someone must have opened the door at some point because the water bottles were replaced and the bucket was emptied, but he never saw them. He thinks that's because this time, once the hunger had properly set in again, his body just couldn't handle the silence, tightness, and aches anymore, and instead it just tried its best to shut down his system as much as it could. Dabi isn't sure that he's been awake for more than a handful of hours inside of that room, but he does know that by the time he's being let out, every single one of them was a fresh agony.
He has to be dragged from the room when the monsters come to collect him again. They bring him to the shower room and they hose him down, pushing him over and making sure every inch of him is clean when he feels too weak to wash off himself. Even just being moved is enough to send his head spinning and make him so ill that he thinks he's going to collapse if he does it too much more. And when he is brought back into the better room, Shigaraki waiting there, in only a pair of black sleep pants, his hair loose around his shoulders again, Dabi does drop to the floor when his body is released. His knees crack hard against the concrete, but he keeps in the cry of pain as he wraps his arms around himself, the violent shivering from being subjected to the icy shower threatening to tear him apart at his seams. Shigaraki crouches down in front of him, catching his chin firmly between his fingers and forcing Dabi to look at him as he waits.
He wants to throw up, but he remembers what happened the last time he refused a demand back-to-back, and he can't go through another two weeks of that right away. He can't. "I'm sorry, Sir."
"Much better. Now get on the bed, Dabi. On your back," he instructs, "I want to watch your face."
Dabi wonders if he should have given up on his revenge and just figured out how to hang himself with the sheets the last time he was in this room, but it's too late for that now. It's nearly impossible for him to stand and make his body carry his weight, even though he knows that there is less of him than there was before. But he does get to the bed and he makes himself lay down. The last time he let someone touch him, it was Shun. He let the other man use his quirk on him, using 'Simon says' to force him to be a doll trapped inside of his own body and letting him do whatever he wanted to him. He decided then that he didn't like that. That he hated feeling so helpless in bed with someone else, that even after being acquaintances for as long as they had been, he just couldn't make himself trust the other man to not hurt him when he was so helpless. Shigaraki takes off his pajama bottoms and shoes and climbs into bed with him, and Dabi knows that he's shaking so badly not just from the frigid temperature of the shower, but also how terrified he is to actually be as helpless as he'd thought he'd felt with Shun.
Shigaraki moves between his legs, leaning over him, eyes roaming his body. Dabi hasn't ever been happy with his body, not since he broke when he was so young, but being seen now as the other man prepares to violate him makes everything feel so much worse. He doesn't want to be seen with all of his warped skin and staples. He doesn't want Shigaraki to notice that his body was already so thin that being denied proper meals for a few weeks was enough to make him look even more like a corpse.
"You're going to be so lovely once you've completely given yourself over to me," Shigaraki tells him, his hand reaching to his throat. Dabi's breath catches there, terror stealing it, as that lose five-fingered grip tells him once again, Shigaraki is completely aware of how rumors of his deadly quirk have spread and now he wants to torture Dabi with them. The monster's hand goes from his throat, down over his chest, his thumb finding a nipple and filling Dabi with terror when he toys with the barbell through it. He has so many pieces of metal that can be ripped from his skin and Shigaraki has already shown that he's interested in using that as a means to ruin his body. He desperately wants to close his legs and move away from the other man as his hand goes lower, his breaths sounding loud and panicked to his own ears, and each one making Shigaraki's expression brighten further as his hand finally cups his manhood.
Dabi can't help whimpering. Shigaraki's palm is cold, his fingers sure, and if he wanted, he could take away that part of Dabi's body in an instant, and there would be nothing that Dabi could do to stop him.
It's better then, he thinks, when instead of destroying his flesh, Shigaraki just chuckles as he squeezes him lightly. "Maybe you were just so upset because you knew that you would be too embarrassed to show anyone a good time at the club when this is all you have between your legs."
Dabi's face burns. His cock is fine. He's never been self-conscious over it before, but he doesn't dare protest now, worried that Shigaraki will use that opening as an excuse to tear his flesh away so he can prove that Dabi really doesn't have anything there.
He hates that the other man leans in and presses his lips against his cheek, just overlapping his staples. "It's okay, baby boy, you don't need to worry about that now. You're not ever going to be using this to play with anyone else again, and I'm going to enjoy how cute and useless your little cock is."
His stomach rolls again and Dabi wonders if he would even have bile to throw up if he did actually manage to vomit as he wants to be able to send his mind elsewhere. At least in the dark closet he isn't there half of the time. His mind conjures nightmares of his past for him to get lost in instead, his mind will let him sleep. But there is no escaping how aware Dabi is in this moment as Shigaraki kisses along his jaw and down his neck, his other hand moving to Dabi's thigh so that he can spread his legs even wider as he keeps fondling his soft cock, finding the ladder of piercings along his underside and teasing at them too. He can feel the coolness of Shigaraki's skin that makes it feel like he's being fondled by a corpse, the slight tickle of his hair as it spills around them and brushes over Dabi's skin as he moves above his body, the puff of his breath as his lips find more of his seams and scars the way Dabi always hoped a lover might— but no lover he ever invited into his bed ever had anything but disdain for his scars. No one he's ever wanted has ever touched him so delicately and tenderly and somehow that only makes Dabi feel even sicker. It's even worse that Shigaraki is handsome. He hates himself so much for even being able to notice that. But he is pretty. The long hair, his soft features. His hair is white, but his eyelashes are thick and dark as they brush his cheeks as he keeps kissing along Dabi's skin. He smells like a thunderstorm on the edge of winter, and his touches don't hurt. But they all leave him open to that pain. He ensures that Dabi is scared of pain happening.
It comes for him when Shigaraki has finished touching him, when he's explored the planes of his body, savoring the dips of his ribs now that he's lost whatever weight that he was trying so hard to put back on while he had work, and when his own cock is hard as he sees how the gentleness with which he's treated Dabi's body so far, hasn't taken away the horror of what is being done to him. He's still soft and that makes the other man smile, especially when Dabi's eyes can't help drifting down Shigaraki's body. His gut turns to lead as he not only sees the long, thick cock that is erect between his thighs, but also the myriad of scars that litter the monster's body. Dabi isn't sure where they all came from or what they are, but Shigaraki looks like he's been cut, shot, burned, torn at, and mangled in more ways than Dabi can count. There are ropes of scars, some pale with age, some thick and stained a deep maroon like a fresh bruise that will never heal, covering his skin. An entire arm is covered in those dark marks, and some of the scars are so thick that they leave shadows cast over other parts of his pale skin. He looks like he's suffered nearly as many pains as Dabi has, though he has to admit that at least most of the worst pain in his life was given to him in one abrupt moment. That's better, he thinks, than the many, many times that Shigaraki must have been hurt over such a long period of time for him to have so many differently healed scars.
"Ask for it, baby boy." Shigaraki instructs, a hand reaching for Dabi's face again so he can force his eyes back on his. He's smiling. Dabi hates that soft smile. It's crueler than any grimace or scowl that he's ever been confronted with instead.
Dabi is deeply terrified that he'll vomit before any words actually get out of his throat. Would he survive another two weeks in that cell? Could he provoke Shigaraki into just killing him right now if he can't? He can't do this. He can't actually ask for something so horrible. He has only managed to survive for this long because he never had to feel responsible for the horrors that he endured. He was able to say that it was fate that left him wrong. That it was his father's callousness that left him to burn. That it was bad luck and circumstance that left his body even more ruined and broken in the aftermath. It's Shigaraki who is the insane monster who took an insult and turned it into an opportunity to torture another living soul. It's not his fault he ended up here, it was an overreaction from someone so used to getting what he wanted that he couldn't handle not being given that for once. It's still not Dabi's fault, but having to pretend to invite further violence is so awful that he can hardly stand it.
But when Shigaraki's smile disappears and his eyes go hard, Dabi chokes out the words, "Please, Sir—"
The hand on his chin shifts so he's holding his whole jaw, digging his fingertips hard into the edge of his scars where Dabi told him the pain would be the most intense and squeezing roughly. "'Please' what, Dabi?"
It's only because he can't that Dabi fails to sob as he gasps out, "Please... fuck me, Sir."
"Much better, you will learn to answer me promptly if you don't want to be punished in the future."
Dabi doesn't have time to process that or even to get a breath back into his lungs before both of Shigaraki's hands are pinning his thighs down to the bed, holding him open as far as he can go, before he slams his hips forward. His movement is sure and forceful, but it's not smooth because the moment that he meets Dabi's body, he finds the resistance of Dabi's tight, fearful muscles. Shigaraki just doesn't care. His cock presses inside of Dabi without hesitation and makes him let out a keen of agony as he immediately feels the muscles and skin that weren't ready to be breached tear open. Stars explode behind his eyes and he feels so sick from the pain that goes through his entire form, so strange and different from any other pain he's ever been subjected to, that he can't help twisting his chest away from Shigaraki, his legs still hold tight so he can keep pushing in, as Dabi dry heaves off the side of the bed.
Shigaraki doesn't care, doesn't stop, he only comments. "That's it, you're bleeding so prettily, baby boy. Going to put such lovely scars inside of you so that your body never forgets that it belongs to me now."
Dabi brings a hand to his mouth, his fingers digging in the way that Shigaraki's had been, but he is forcing his mouth shut so that he doesn't scream, so that the disgust and vitriol that is bubbling black through his veins doesn't slip out and ruin him the way that he knows it might otherwise.
And Shigaraki lets him stew in that agony, not pausing or slowing down after the first thrust, instead dragging his cock back out, the tackiness of Dabi's blood not nearly enough to make the slide feel smooth or good. His hips move again and he buries himself inside again, hard enough that Dabi feels all of the pains inside of him forced open even wider as Shigaraki's eyes drink in every wince and twitch of Dabi's body. He can't keep still. His body wants to try to squirm away on the bed, but Shigaraki holds his thighs tighter, shifting so that his thumbs are pressing into the seams along the insides of his thighs, and parting the skin. He tears it loose from the staples with the force of his grip as Dabi's head thrashes back and forth without his consent, his body hysterical as it tries to deny the violence being done to it.
"That's it, baby boy, take it all in," he purrs, his thrusts still too hard and too fast, not giving his nerves a chance to settle into a duller throb and instead keeping that pain sharp and bright across them with each movement. "I know it hurts, but that's so much better than being alone, and cold, and in the dark. You're right here, baby boy. With me. Every time it hurts, you know that you're being such a good boy for me." His voice is a purr, his arousal so clear in it and that only makes everything so much worse. There are so many types of monsters in the criminal circles that Dabi has known. He has known people who assault their subordinates before, ones that use it to emasculate, that use it as a power move, that make sure that they can scare their people with it. But those kinds are different from the creature Shigaraki is revealing himself to be who actually revels in this kind of cruelty. Shigaraki is enjoying this, not just using it as a tool to keep Dabi under his thumb, and somehow that makes the act a thousand times worse as Dabi forgets how to hold onto the rhythm of his own breathing, the horror and pain so high through his veins that he thinks his heart might explode. He hasn't ever felt like this before without his quirk racing over his skin to protect him. Even when it nearly killed him, he realizes, that was its way of protecting him. It would have killed him and Shigaraki before things could have ever gotten this far, and the anguish in him as he understands that is enough to nearly bring him to tears. But as his eyes close and he feels that pressure build, like it has in the past since his burning, Dabi can't let in more pain, so he tries to push it back. He can't cry. Not since he burned. Fuck, why didn't he do a better job of destroying himself back then? He could have ended all of this. He would have been a waste of life, but he wouldn't have had to suffer and scrape his way to standing on his own only to be torn down even lower than before. He wouldn't have had to grapple with trying to understand why his birth was considered so egregious that he would have to be punished for every breath he's taken since.
Dabi is horribly, awfully present for the entire time that it takes Shigaraki to finish. The monster leans down and licks the blood from Dabi's hand which is the only thing that makes Dabi realize that in his effort to not scream, he hadn't just covered his mouth, but sunk his teeth into the flesh between his thumb and forefinger. And the other man is quiet as he fucks him. He doesn't moan or groan, his breaths get heavier, a sheen of sweat starting across his skin, but he doesn't do anything more than that, and it forces Dabi to hear his sounds of agony, even as muffled as they are, and the horrible squelching sound of his torn insides being abused, as they echo off of the walls. But eventually, Shigaraki does finish. He does it inside of him and his seed feels cool inside of his body, letting Dabi feel it and hate how it sort of soothes some of the pain inside of him.
He doesn't know if he's ever felt more disgusted with his own body than when Shigaraki pulls out, a mixture of blood and cum clinging to his cock, and Dabi feels more of it leaking out of his hole. "You're so pretty like this, Dabi." Shigaraki sounds so sincere as he says it, leaning down to press a kiss to the place he tore open his staples across his thighs and Dabi doesn't take his own flesh from between his teeth because he knows that he's not going to be able to keep himself from being punished if he does.
Shigaraki doesn't seem concerned about that however, instead moving so that he can go get the towel from the bathroom and run the faucet for a second. He comes back to the bed and cleans up the cum and blood from both of their skin before the monster pulls on his pants again and then goes to the door, opening it and poking his head out. Dabi wants him to leave. He wants to die. He wishes he'd died on the mountain long before he realized how many other ways the world would be able to be cruel to him. But Shigaraki comes back over to the bed and sits down near the head, easily pulling Dabi closer so that Dabi's head is in his lap, his forehead tucked against his stomach once Shigaraki makes him take his teeth out of his skin. The monster strokes his hair, he touches the bite mark with his other hand, and he sighs so softly with his satisfaction.
"You did such a good job, little one," he praises. "I'm so proud of you. I was so worried that you would rot to death in those cells. You have such pretty eyes," he says as the door opens again and Dabi tenses as someone else enters the room, a real person and not one of the monsters because he can hear their shoes clicking across the floor. "It would have been such a shame if those had to go muddy during the transformation process."
Dabi didn't know he could feel any more fear in his body, but those words find a way to make it bloom fresh under his skin. The monsters, the ones that look as awful as Shigaraki is on the inside, might live in the other cells. He had thought there were other people here being treated the same way that Shigaraki is treating him, but maybe the reason this hall has been empty each time he's been brought back upstairs is because no one has bent and broken in the ways that Shigaraki demands. Maybe the reason some of the other cells downstairs are occupied is because he's letting the people inside rot away so he can twist them into monsters. Dabi can't help the terrified whimper that leaves his throat as he comes to those realizations. Shigaraki shushes him softly, stroking his hair gently.
"It's okay, sweetheart. You did such a good job enduring and following the rules. Now it's time for you to be put back together.What do you say?"
“Thank you, Sir,” he croaks, afraid he really will vomit this time.
The person who touches him next is wearing a lab coat and looking utterly disinterested as he sets down a medical bag. Dabi stays still, hating how even just getting medical attention feels like an additional injury against his pride. He doesn't want someone else to be able to see him like this, so broken, small, and afraid. But he doesn't have a choice. He endures.
///
After he rapes him, Shigaraki has the doctor fix him. He is given fresh staples, bandages, and some antibiotics so that he doesn't get an infection. It's still humiliating that he has to be checked inside to make sure that he wasn't torn so badly he might need stitches, but once the doctor was sure that he would be able to heal on his own, both he and Shigaraki left. And neither have come back since. Dabi was given twelve pills, told to take them once a day, and he has marked the time by taking them when the lights turn on and the first meal of the day is brought in.
Dabi spends the rest of his days curled up on the bed. He had been tempted to not use it at all, the pain that he had gone through, the memory of Shigaraki between his legs so awful that he didn't know if he would be able to sleep there. But trying to sit on the hard, cold floor, even with the towel and blankets, had been too much like being in the other cell and... that was worse than the memories. So he spends his days staring at the weave of the threads in the sheets. There is nowhere for him to hang himself in this room. The pills were given to him in a bag like they knew that a hard plastic bottle would be too tempting for him to break and use the pieces to slash his wrists. There's not even a stopper on the sink so he can try to drown himself in it. And... the longer he is left to sit quietly and heal... the less he wants to kill himself. He doesn't want to live like this either, but dying now means that all of it was pointless. That he has suffered so much in his life and no one will know. His father will go on thinking that Toya died on that mountain so many years ago. He won't know that Dabi survived and has had to suffer so much more, that he has caused so much other suffering in the world to ensure that Endeavor's legacy would be blackened. Death, if it takes him now, means that Enji Todoroki gets to go on living his peaceful life, gets to build up Shoto as he stands on top of Toya's grave, and he can't let that stand. Maybe at one point he had the fleeting thought of becoming strong enough not only to kill his father, but to outlive him as well. Now Dabi knows he'll be happy if he can just ensure that they burn together. They can both die. That will be enough for him. He'll be able to rest then.
Dabi has finished his medicine and his insides don't hurt anymore when the lights turn on in the middle of his simulated 'nights', and Shigaraki walks back into the room. He's wearing a suit again and the smell of someone else's cigarettes are clinging to the clothes as he moves into the room. Dabi sits up, tense, pulling the blanket tighter around himself even though he knows that it's not going to protect him from whatever Shigaraki might want to do to him now.
"How are you feeling, Dabi?"
He knows that he needs to answer, but he doesn't know how to. "I... I'm not bleeding anymore, Sir." He doesn't want to invite the other man to change that, but he can't put his emotions into words without being in danger of being sent back to the other cells again. He endured being raped to be outside of that dark concrete closet. He can't get sent back down there again.
"That's good, baby boy." The man comes closer, running his hand through Dabi's hair and then catching his chin again so he looks up at him. "I had a meeting tonight." Shigaraki tells him, his voice matter-of-fact. "I couldn't focus because I just kept thinking about your pretty blue eyes, Dabi."
His stomach twists. He has eaten today. He really will throw up if Shigaraki makes him spread his legs again.
"You've been doing a good job of following the rules since you came back up here, but there's something that I want you to do for me." Dabi is terrified for a moment the other man is going to make him scoop his eyes from his skull, but no such act of violence is asked for as he continues, "I want to see those pretty blue eyes all glassy with tears. Will you cry for me, baby boy?" If he didn't know, if he hadn't already been made so very familiar with Shigaraki's cruelty, Dabi thinks that the words might sound sweet in the tone of voice that the other man uses, even if they are so deeply off-putting.
"I— I can't, Sir." He croaks out, desperately continuing so that the other man doesn't order his immediate punishment before he can explain. "When my eyes got damaged— my tear ducts burned up. I can't cry. I haven't been able to for seven years. Please, Sir," he begs, hoping that there is some amount of mercy that the other man can find.
Shigaraki considers him for a long moment. "Okay, sweetheart. But your eyes have been fine since you got here. If they were completely broken, then they would have withered away inside of your skull." He sits down on the edge of the bed and reaches for Dabi's face, his thumb brushing so gently along his lower eyelid. "So they must work enough to still keep them wet. We can see if there's anything sharp enough to coax out an excess, doesn't that sound fair?"
Dabi doesn't want to agree, but he knows that there will be a punishment if he doesn't, and he hopes that whatever Shigaraki does to him right now, won't be the same kind of violation that he forced on him before. "Yes, Sir," he croaks.
"Good boy." He stands up again and goes to the door, stepping out again and Dabi waits, trying to keep his breaths slower and calmer than they'd gotten before. He can endure. He can. He has been in so much pain throughout his life. He can handle what comes next so long as Shigaraki doesn't... touch him like that again. He doesn't understand why that was so much worse than burning, but those memories are ones he can go back to so much more easily than the pain of being torn open around Shigaraki's cock.
The monster returns and Dabi sees that he has a small case that he brings over to him. "This is a special toy that I had made," he informs Dabi as he takes the piece out of its case. Dabi's stomach sinks as he sees that the deep red barrel of the twenty centimeter long... cattle prod. He thinks that's what it looks most like at least, and when Shigaraki flicks a switch on the barrel and then turns a dial with his thumb in the same sure movement, he knows that he's right, because he can hear the hum of electricity that goes through it. "It won't stop your heart," he reassures him, "But it will make all of your nerves light up." The monster looks so enthralled with that possibility as his other hand moves to hover around the tip of the tool, like he's almost tempted to give himself a zap with it. "With all that metal in your skin, I'm sure that you'll have the most unique experience of anyone that I've ever used this on. You should be grateful."
Dabi forces himself not to miss a beat and barely manages to say, "Thank you, Sir," his voice incredibly small as he does so.
"Good boy, I'm so impressed with how quickly you're learning to behave. Now come kneel on the floor. This much electricity can cause all kinds of muscle spasms, and I'm sure you'll want to rest when we're finished. It will be inconvenient if I have to call someone in to change your sheets if you have an accident."
Dabi is so humiliated as he moves to kneel on the floor that he doesn't know if he can survive this. He hasn't ever been turned into such a lowly creature before, but there is nothing but this in his future if he stays under Shigaraki's thumb.
The other man brings the prod to his cheek, not pressing the tip against him, but running the cool metal over his skin before he moves it along his neck, over his shoulder and down to his forearm. Then he jabs the prongs into his flesh and Dabi lets out a cry as the electricity rushes through his arm, making his fingers twitch and making the staples along his palm go hot with that pain too.
"Fuck!" He can't help it when the word slips out. Dabi has been hurt in such a variety of ways before, but he hasn't ever been electrocuted. It hurts worse than he thought that it would.
"You don't need to speak, little one," Shigaraki's voice, if possible, has grown more... relieved. Like he was in pain until he started to inflict it on Dabi, and now he is starting to relax again. "You just need to cry."
Dabi doesn't think he's capable of it, but the monster in front of him wants to see the proof of it for himself, and he jabs Dabi again, this time just below his collarbone. Even with the promise that the electricity wouldn't stop his heart, Dabi is terrified that he is about to perish as he feels his chest seize up, his breath stolen, and the pain radiating along his seams like he's pressed a hot iron along it. He cries out again and Shigaraki doesn't give him a second to recover before he brings the prod a little lower and he presses it directly against Dabi's nipple.
The spark that goes through him, the way that the metal in his chest heats, makes Dabi beyond sick to his stomach, the nerves screaming as it happens. No, no, no, it's too much. It's so soon, but it's already too much. Electricity going through his body is so different from burning, from being beaten, it's sharp, and instead of leaving behind throbbing aches that sink deep into his muscles and bones, it leaves everything beneath loose and weak. He has already felt so fatigued since he has been locked away in whatever this compound is, but the way that he goes boneless at the prod comes down against his skin so many more times, against his stomach, his other nipple, his thighs, and leaves each place so weak only brings back that helplessness that has been plaguing Dabi since he first woke here.
"Spread your legs, baby boy," his voice is different again, and that does make a sob slip out of Dabi's throat, but even though his face hurts, there are no tears that accompany the sound as he makes himself open his legs. "You really do have such a pathetic little cock, don't you?" He purrs, moving the prod so that the side of it is brushing over the side of Dabi's length. Dabi bites his lips, nails biting into his thighs, as he tries not to protest. It's so hard not to beg for the other man to stop, but he knows that he won't find any mercy and that if he ends up punished after already being tortured, he'll just be even worse off. So he stays silent and hates both the agony and the anticipation as Shigaraki jabs the prod into either of Dabi's thighs, making those muscles jump and spasm, and rips that blinding pain across his nerves again.
"You know, there is a lot that this toy can do," Shigaraki sounds far too pleased with himself, especially when Dabi flinches as he just hears him move the dial along the shaft. He doesn't know if he can handle anything more intense, but he doesn't have a choice about that now. He needs to behave, He can't get punished too. He just keeps reminding himself how awful it felt to be locked in that room for two weeks. He isn't going to be back there again. He can't go back to that cell. "And I think, if we can't get you to cry, there is something else I would like to see."
Dabi is expecting fresh agony when Shigaraki moves the tip of the prod so that it is hovering just above his balls, and he can't help himself from begging, "Please, Sir," he wants mercy, he's desperate for it, but when he looks up at the monster who is hurting him, he knows he won't get it. Shigaraki's cock is tenting the front of his pants, his eyes voracious as they take in every inch of Dabi's suffering.
"I knew you would like the sting of it soon. Let's see if we can get the rest of your body on the same page." He presses the prod against Dabi's sack and the pain that goes through him is different from the sharp, short bursts of it that he was feeling before. This jolt feels like the other man has put a live current beneath his skin and it shows no signs of stopping as it keeps pushing along his veins. He knows immediately that the setting change is only to prolong sensation, to make sure he doesn't go numb the way that the other places that Shigaraki has prodded have done so. He holds the prod to his sensitive skin and Dabi feels himself spasming and tightening in a way that he doesn't have a name for. It hurts but it also feels so wrong. Like there is something reaching inside of his body and tugging on him. His breaths are labored and his mind is foggy as he tries to look away from Shigaraki as he leans over him, so clearly enjoying the show.
"Let's see how much your pathetic little cock can take before it makes a mess."
Dabi doesn't have room to even string together a few thoughts as the prod moves to his root instead, pressing in hard once again and sending those shocks radiating down his length. Dabi screams, the muscles beneath his skin hurting, but the burn of his piercings absolute agony. It hurts too badly for words. He didn't know that he could possibly feel so much pain without being on fire, but he can't escape this as it overtakes his whole body. Fuck, fuck, he is sobbing, the pressure of his seams is so great, so hot beneath the scars, but his eyes are dry. He can't cry, but he wishes he could, wishes that he could do anything at all to get Shigaraki to stop as the prod moves away before it's pressed back to his head, Shigaraki cranking that dial again so that he can't get used to the pain before it is being forced into his body again. Dabi only doesn't thrash away because the other man tangles his hand in his hair and forces him still as he presses four more jolts against Dabi's genitals, each one sending more pain and a strange tingling through his body that he can't contain.
"Going to press this into your tight little hole too." Shigaraki tells him, his voice dripping with his lust, "Going to make you feel how sharp it is when it's inside of you. Not going to be able to keep from—"
Dabi gives another dry sob as he feels something snap inside of his body. There is no pleasure that comes with it, just a spasming of muscles that haven't been used in a while before, with his cock entirely soft, he starts to cum. His balls twitch and tighten, and then he's just spilling cum across the concrete floor, making a puddle between his legs that is much thinner than his cum usually is, enough so, that were it not for the milky white color of it, he might have thought Shigaraki's warning about the electricity affecting his bladder was coming true.
"Oh, little one," the monster coos. "I can't believe how sensitive you are. Didn't even need it inside to squirt like a pathetic little whore." He takes the prod away when Dabi is just sobbing, but like his eyes, his cock can't weep any more fluid either. Then Shigaraki sets the prod aside and pulls on Dabi's hair again, making him move through the puddle of his spend until he's being forced to press his nose into Shigaraki's crotch. The scent of his arousal clogs his nose and makes him freshly sick as the other takes himself out of his pants, his cock thick and dripping from how aroused it's made him to hurt Dabi like this. Disgusting, sick, and Dabi doesn't have a choice but to open his mouth wide and allow that cock to be shoved deep inside of him if he doesn't want to be subjected to something worse.
He doesn't want to do anything as the length of hard flesh is pushed between his teeth. Shigaraki is clean, at least, and that makes it a little less likely that Dabi might seal his fate by vomiting on him, but he doesn't want to suck him off. He has already had his body used—
"Show me how much you appreciate having my attention, Dabi." The other man orders so surely, his voice already beyond satisfied as he is just allowed to make him hurt. Dabi sobs around his cock, his face aching so badly for relief that he doesn't know how to give it, but he does force himself to... lick along the underside of Shigaraki's length. He wishes he could pretend that he was sucking off someone else, that he was somewhere else. But he can't. There is too much lingering pain for him to ever even pretend that this is something that he wants. But he has to play along. He has to or he'll be back in that dark, tiny cell, starving, thirsty, weak, and surrounded by the smell of his own filth. No, no, he can't go back there.
So Dabi puts away the horror, the disgust, and he forces himself to move his mouth along Shigaraki's cock. He knows how to suck dick, he knows how to make it good, and he tries to do that now. He drools all along his length, tracing veins with his tongue, making sure to suck at his head and roll his tongue stud against his slit to be certain that he's giving him all of the proper attention, until he's forced the muscles of his throat to be loose and relaxed enough that he can take him deep into his throat.
"That's it, baby boy," Shigaraki purrs, not clutching onto his hair anymore, but petting his fingers through it. "You're doing such a good job. I should have known that a dirty little whore like you would be so much happier on your knees. Is this why you were so rude when we first met? Were you jealous that I wasn't giving you my attention like this?"
Dabi wants to block out the words, trying to move harder and faster along his length. He needs to just give him everything that he's learned how to do so that this can be over and done with.
"It's okay, baby boy." He tells him, that vicious look in his eyes, "I think you're going to hold my attention for a long time."
Dabi sobs tearlessly again, but there is no escaping Shigaraki as the other man starts to pull him in tighter, moving his hips, and pushing for Dabi's throat to open up enough to accept his cock as it breaches that channel. He just tries to steady his breathing between thrusts as he lets the other man fuck his mouth, using his body for his own amusement, this time, at least, in a way that doesn't leave the same kinds of hurts sitting under his skin. It takes too long for him to finish and Dabi realizes that the other man just has more stamina than Dabi has ever been able to claim hold over given his arousal had been so clear when he had first started this. But when Shigaraki does finally cum, he makes sure he pulls back enough to ensure Dabi can't just swallow away his seed without tasting it. Instead, he paints his tongue with his spend and Dabi hates the bitterness of his cum more than he's ever hated this taste before. But he can't escape it as Shigaraki strokes his hair and murmurs,
"Swallow, baby boy."
He usually does, but the thought of taking even more of this monster's essence into his body makes it so hard for him to manage and he nearly loses it before he can force his throat to work again and accept the seed he's being forced to consume. Dabi sobs again when he's finished, wanting nothing more than to go vomit, but Shigaraki doesn't leave him alone even though his body isn't torn apart like it was the first time.
The other man lifts him off of the floor and pulls him back into his lap. He holds him close, stroking his hair, pressing kisses across his face, giving Dabi a softness that makes him feel like his mind might unravel apart completely. "It's not quite what I wanted," the monster chastises lightly, "but that's alright. We'll figure out a way to get some pretty tears out of you, Dabi. And if I can't, the doctor will be able to fix your eyes. He'll make sure that you're going to be perfect for me, however I choose to have you."
It's a threat and a promise at the same time, and Dabi presses his hand to his mouth again, trying to muffle his sobs and keep his nausea at bay. Shigaraki ignores that. He just keeps holding Dabi close and stroking his skin gently until even Dabi's anguish and paranoia can't lend him enough energy to keep him conscious.
///
Shigaraki comes back to torture him nearly every day after that. He doesn't sexually assault him every time, but he does always make sure that things hurt. He does really like to pull staples out of Dabi's skin, but he also likes to make him cup his hands and hold rock salt and ice to leave his palms nearly burned with the cold. He enjoys leaving clamps on his nipples for hours until his chest is in so much pain that just a breath of air across the skin is enough to make Dabi want to cry. He puts a sound in his cock and locks it inside for a day, torturing Dabi with that unpleasant fullness and how painful it can be just to not be able to relieve himself. Every single attempt to get him to cry is awful, but Dabi keeps reminding himself that this is better than having to stay in that tiny, cold, dark room with his staples pressing bruises into his flesh because there is no angle that he can move to that won't leave him in fresh agony. This is better. He gets to eat and drink here. He can shower every time Shigaraki leaves the room and not have to feel so tainted and disgusting anymore.
He is starting to expect it when Shigaraki comes into his room. It's almost always in the middle of his nights, waking Dabi up and meaning he is already disoriented when he finally manages to sit up. He wants clothes. He didn't know that he could actually grow tired of being naked, but he hates the sensation of being bare and exposed all of the time. He wants his coat. It's such a childish longing when he has lost so many other freedoms, from when he gets fed, to his sleeping schedule, to being able to leave this room, but he just... wants one thing that feels heavy and comforting against his skin. The weight of the quirk suppression collar is not comforting, it just leaves him helpless and cold all of the time, like the metal is sucking away the heat of his quirk and body and is replacing it with a chill that is always trying to cling to his bones.
"How are you feeling today, baby boy?" Shigaraki calls him that a lot. He doesn't like it. No one has ever bothered to use a pet name for him before and he doesn't like being made smaller so that Shigaraki can find further satisfaction in standing on his throat as he tries to make him into the perfect, subservient little pet that he clearly wants. But Dabi doesn't argue with him. He lost track of days, but he still knows how terrible it was to be in that cell, and he is not going to do anything that could bring him back there if he can help it.
Even so, he has learned that Shigaraki doesn't need or care for him to try and pretend that he's not miserable and suffering. He can say, "I'm tired, Sir," when he answers him, wanting to be allowed to go back to sleep, as long as he's not rude about it. His emotions, his mind, for as much as Shigaraki wants to train his behavior, are allowed to be his so long as he doesn't forget the rules. So long as he doesn't ever ask for the pain to stop or say he doesn't want it. The few times he got close, he was barely able to stop himself as he realized how angry Shigaraki was starting to look. Pain is good. Pain means that he's getting attention, and Dabi thinks that pain was the only time that Shigaraki ever had anyone else's attention on him, if the myriad of scars all along his body tell him anything. He had to turn the pain to something good in his mind to help keep it from fracturing apart any further, and now he wants Dabi to find that same balance. Dabi isn't sure he's capable of it. But he can endure a lot. He already has, and maybe if he can find the right words, he might be able to convince Shigaraki that letting him go and fight his father to the death, both of them burning together in agony, is the natural conclusion for this mindset, then maybe he won't die in this room.
But for now he doesn't push his luck as Shigaraki starts to unthread his belt from his pants. Dabi's stomach sinks. He hasn't actually raped his hole since the first time. He sometimes has Dabi suck him off, but most of the time, he savors the pain that he's giving Dabi and then cuddles him like he's his favorite teddy bear after he's finished with him. It's not great but... when he's still shaking through the aftermath of that pain, it's... easier to fall asleep when Shigaraki is telling him what a good job he did and his hands are stroking his skin so gently as he soothes away some of the hurts he gave him. Dabi hates himself almost more than the other man in those little moments of weakness, but he can't escape them. He had hoped, maybe, that with his eyes not able to give Shigaraki tears, he might have lost some interest in him sexually. He had hoped that maybe he wouldn't end up with his insides torn open around his cock again. But he knows now that he shouldn't have hoped for that.
"Come bend over the edge of the bed." Shigaraki instructs him as he takes out the belt and folds the piece of leather in half.
Dabi hates how relieved he is to have that being used as a weapon against him instead of seeing Shigaraki going for his button or zip. He shifts across the bed, the structure not very tall and his legs having to fold beneath him, only his toes and the balls of his feet holding his weight like that because his knees can't reach the floor in this position. And he waits, steadying his breath.
Shigaraki's hand moves over his skin first, his touch almost reverent before he pulls away and the whistle of the leather through the air rings in Dabi's ears. The crack of it meeting his skin is almost louder than the way that the pain jostles his nerves and forces his body all the way awake again. He lets out a yelp. He can't remember the last time he was spanked. He isn't sure that he ever even was spanked. He's pretty sure that Enji just started off showing his displeasure by beating the shit out of him.
The second blow comes down against the other side of his ass and this one bites into him just as sharply. It's awful that Dabi is learning how to distinguish different kinds of pain, that his nerves are starting to taste them and consider the complexities like he's becoming a sommelier of suffering. But he feels how the widest part of the belt stings at first, but leaves a deeper line throbbing along his skin, while the edges of it are sharp and burning, itchy almost, as they tell him that the burnished edges of the leather still might not be enough to keep him from being cut open if Shigaraki uses any more force. Dabi tries to stay quiet. He doesn't know how long Shigaraki is going to want to hurt him, but he has also learned that all he has to do is last. Shigaraki will play with him to his satisfaction and then he will finish with the game and let him go. Dabi can survive that. He has survived so much worse.
And it's after another five hits across each cheek before he is nauseous again with the pain, and Shigaraki deigns to speak again. "Spread yourself open, baby boy." He says, his voice hotter with his arousal. That's what has him starting to tremble again as he makes himself reach for his rear. "Your skin is so cute red like this, but it's going to be even better tomorrow when it's bruised as dark as your scars. I'm going to enjoy watching you try not to squirm when I have you sit. But now I want to see how red and puffy your hole can get too, baby boy."
Dabi whimpers, but he doesn't refuse, doesn't hesitate even though just the feeling of his hands against his bruise-hot skin is awful. He opens himself up and lets Shigaraki reach down and thumb over his hole before he takes the belt and snaps it over his skin. That pain over his hole is so much sharper than it was before and Dabi nearly bites through his lower lip as he tries not to scream as it happens. He knows Shigaraki soaks up his agony like it's the most delectable thing he could be given, and he doesn't want the other man to get so excited with his hole exposed that instead of the hot spike of pain that comes with the impact of that strip of leather against his hole, he shoves his cock inside of him again instead. His stomach twists, his breathing going ragged, his mind fogging. It's so hard to focus on anything but the sharpness of the pain that Shigaraki can put him through. He wants to be able to be one of those people who can send their mind somewhere else so that they don't have to feel the things that their bodies are experiencing. But he can't manage. He knows every impact of the belt against his skin, every burning line of the leather biting into him, the hot, sticky trickle of blood as it beads up around the edges of the injuries. There is no escaping his awareness of them.
"It's a shame you can't see yourself like this, baby boy." Shigaraki's voice is soaked with lust again and Dabi wants to sob as he clutches onto his own skin tighter. "Hole's so pink and puffy it's practically a cunt." But he doesn't hear his zipper pull, instead Shigaraki orders. "On your back, now."
Fuck. He wanted to look at the agony on his face the first time too, and Dabi knows that he's going to be ruined again as he takes his hands from his skin and has to drag up the strength from somewhere deep inside of himself to make a move and comply with the order that he's been given. But he does roll over and Shigaraki lets him move up the bed. Dabi isn't sure if this is a mercy or not when it leaves him feeling the throbbing of the bruises on his ass as pressure is put against them, but at least it makes it harder for Shigaraki to have access to his hole.
"Feet against the bed, knees bent, spread them open wide, baby." Shigaraki is watching him, his eyes so bright. Dabi doesn't know how to be the kind of person who can delight in the suffering of another— not like this. His revenge is different. Enji Todoroki brought him into this world and then made certain that all Dabi would know in it was how to be discarded and broken. Dabi insulted a man he had just met. There is no justification for how this treatment that he thinks must have already lasted at least a month, if not two, could warrant that. No. Shigaraki is broken in a different way than Dabi is, and he is so excited to make him hurt even more that Dabi thinks he resembles a kid on Christmas as he watches Dabi comply with his orders, those bright red eyes traveling down—
"Please, Sir." He wants to beg him to stop. He knows that he's bleeding from the wounds on his ass, he saw thin pink smears be left against the sheets when he was pulling himself up the bed, but he also knows that he can't directly beg the other man not to do what he clearly wants to. He isn't allowed to disrespect the gift that Shigaraki thinks he's bestowing on him. Dabi whimpers weakly, but the other man doesn't stop, he snaps the belt against his palm and then murmurs,
"I wonder if a few spankings here can make your little cock swell enough to actually make you look like a man." The leather arches through the air again, lashing out as quick as a snake, before the next loud crack comes in time with the scream torn from Dabi's lips. The hit overlapped him, his cock and balls both being struck, and the pain is singular. It's beyond blinding. It empties Dabi's mind of anything beyond that note of agony as his genitals scream too. It's a hurt so intense that he isn't certain that there has ever been another one like it that he's ever been subjected to. And then Shigaraki hits him again. Dabi screams again. The pains come for him over, and over, his balls throbbing and his cock so sore, starting to swell and bruise as he thinks his piercings only make every pain even worse. He should have taken them out. He only didn't because he was afraid doing so would prompt Shigaraki to give him fresh ones just to torment him further, but he thinks that a needle going into his cock over and over would hurt less than the hits that Shigaraki is layering over his balls. It hurts so badly. Too badly. How can just being hit be worse than burning? He sobs, but no tears come out.
It's still enough that Shigaraki decides that he's been too enticed by Dabi's agony to keep his hands off of him anymore. He makes sure to snap the belt against his inner thighs, over his cock a few more times, and only then does he set it aside so that he can climb on the bed with him, making him keep his legs spread for him again. It's a mercy this time when the other man draws a packet of lube out of his pocket to use on him, and when his cool, slick fingers rub against his swollen, throbbing hole, Dabi can't help letting out a weak moan as the lube helps to soothe some of that pain.
And then he freezes as those fingers still in turn.
Dabi's pulse pounds in his ears as his wide eyes find Shigaraki's face again. The monster above him looks surprised too, but that shock turns to a bright delight as he pushes his fingers inside of Dabi's body, just roughly enough to make Dabi gasp and his legs twitch, wanting to push him away as his sore hole is forced wider.
"Oh, baby boy, I didn't realize that you were already turning into such a filthy little pain slut." Shigaraki's voice is almost manic with his delight as he uses his other hand to grab Dabi around the back of a thigh, pushing his limb up and spreading him open wider so that he can see his abused hole, ass, and cock as his fingers spread inside of him, smearing lube along his walls and forcing sensation to tingle through him there even though he knows that it shouldn't feel like relief after so much pain that has come before. Dabi doesn't want to feel those long fingers crooking inside and curling against his prostate, starting the earliest threads of arousal through him that only make the pain across his nerves grow tangled and all the more confusing as it happens. No, no, he's not supposed to feel anything but terror and misery when the other man has his hands against his skin, let alone after he was just forced to accept such a beating.
"Sir, please—" he wants to beg for it all to stop, but there is no escaping this fate without sealing himself back in that horrible tiny room.
"Don't worry, baby," Shigaraki's smile has too many teeth. His eyes are too bright with his own glee as he makes sure that Dabi is wet enough this time that it will probably actually feel good for him instead of just having that sharp, horrible friction like it did the first time. "I know exactly what a filthy little whore like you needs. Should have guessed that you would only get excited once you had enough pain. The pain is so good, isn't it, Dabi?" His voice is so full of his lust that Dabi is just left whimpering, terrified of how much more pain the other will put him through if he thinks that he likes it the way that Shigaraki clearly seems to. But the pain of having his hole stretched is not nearly as bad as the throbbing that is still aching deeply across so much of his skin.
He just knows that it will be worse when Shigaraki does finally take his hands away from Dabi's body so that he can take himself out of his pants, his cock hard and ready, but slicked this time with the remaining lube before he has Dabi pinned back to the mattress. He can't help sobbing as it happens, all of that pressure building up beneath his eyes and only adding to the pain in his body already as Shigaraki doesn't give him even a second to try to beg for mercy before his cock is pushing inside of him.
Dabi keens weakly, his throbbing hole spreading around the intrusion. It hurts, but not at all the way that it was hurting when he was raped the first time. The first time he was dry and torn, this time, his insides were given just enough prep to ensure that the slide of Shigaraki's cock sinking inside... doesn't hurt his insides. It feels full and slick, and it makes his hole pulse and throb as it tries to close up around the intrusion, but that is just an additional sensation layered onto the fullness that he is feeling everywhere else. And it's...not bad. He wants it to be bad. He needs it to be bad, because the way it feels instead as Shigaraki rolls his hips, seeming to be savoring the feeling of being sheathed inside of his body, has a tiny fluttery breath stuttering in his throat that Dabi knows is not supposed to be living there.
"Mm, fuck, baby boy, you feel even better like this." The monster purrs, reaching to where they're joined to trace around his swollen rim. "Were already so hot around me, but now you're even warmer, hugging me even tighter. Like your hungry hole wants to suck me in." It's good for Shigaraki, but apparently not good enough as he draws his hips back, thrusting in roughly again at the same time as his hand comes down and slaps his balls this time.
Dabi can't even lie to himself and say that the sound that comes out is a scream and not a moan, even as the pain twists his stomach again as his walls tighten around that thick intrusion inside of him. It hurts almost as badly as the pressure beneath his eyes as... his cock starts to harden. Fuck, it hurts so much, not just from being beaten, but from the way that it shatters something in Dabi's chest to feel his body giving into the delusion that Shigaraki has been trying to force on him. He thought he could play along until he could find his way out, thought he could endure and suffer, but he needs it to be suffering. He can't handle his body betraying him, searching for relief as Shigaraki lets out another sound of pleasure as he leans down to lick and kiss along his throat, his teeth sinking roughly into Dabi's scars so that his hand comes up to tangle in the monster's hair. He tries to pull his teeth away from where they've latched into his skin, tries to twist his body like he could possibly just roll away from his caging grip on the bed and not have his cock filling him up so completely, and his hand massaging at his balls and prick, making them hurt and making him harder as he does so. Dabi sobs weakly, and the pressure in his face hurts, and his body doesn't want the hurt to be the thing at the forefront of his mind anymore. It wants relief, needs it after the month or more of agony that he's been steeped in. The pressure breaks and when Dabi sobs this time, his vision blurs red before bloody tears start to trickle down his cheeks.
It takes Shigaraki another minute or two to notice, so focused on bringing such sharp pain through Dabi's neck and thrusting into hims roughly enough that the slap of their skin meeting feels like his already bruised ass is being spanked fresh. But when he looks at him again, he moans as he sees the tears all over Dabi's face.
"Fuck, you're so beautiful, firefly."
He hasn't ever been called that in his life, and if anything, it only leaves Dabi crying even harder as the praise makes his arousal ache between his legs. Shigaraki shifts, moving so that he can press kisses against his cheeks and lick away the blood that's coating them, seeming to savor their taste as much as the bitten off sounds of Dabi's pain and anguish as he keeps moving inside of him. Dabi hates him. He hates his own body, though that is hardly new, as it finds yet another way of betraying him as his insides warm to Shigaraki's thrusts too. His cock is so big, so thick, and it strokes his walls so well. It finds his prostate and rubs against it on every thrust that spears him deeper. And each sharper spike of pain that goes through him doesn't sour his nerves the way Shigaraki's assault did the first time. Instead, it feels so good. It tangles along his nerves and makes every jolt of pleasure feel sharper until Dabi is left whimpering and gasping, trying his best not to let out a real moan as he is ravaged by the monster above him. It does feel like being devoured. He isn't certain what else he could call this. His body is claimed and he's fairly certain that his soul is dying between Shigaraki's teeth.
He's sure the last shred of anything whole or untainted in his ruined being is sundered completely when he can't help it, and his aching balls draw tight. He cries so much harder as he cums, the pain of having his spend shoot through his beaten cock bringing pain and pleasure through his body in equal measures, and the overstimulated tingle of his nerves inside as Shigaraki keeps using him only prolonging every sensation. This isn't supposed to feel so good. he's not supposed to enjoy any part of the torture that the other man is putting him through. But he mewls his humiliation as his body stays warm and pliant beneath the other man until he's spilling against his walls.
Shigaraki kisses him then, Dabi's blood clinging to his lips and teeth, implying violence in the action, but it's the deepest, the softest, the sweetest Dabi has ever been kissed before. Most people don't bother. They don't need to kiss his gross fucked-up mouth to make use of his cock or hole. But Shigaraki kisses him. He pulls out of his body and holds him close instead. He kisses away some more of Dabi's tears as he can't stop crying now that he's finally able to do so and actually feel the release that he's been looking for for years. And Shigaraki strokes his hair too as he murmurs,
"I knew that you were something special. I knew you would be more than worth my time, firefly. Such a good boy, so perfect for me. I knew that you would be able to understand what makes your rewards so special." He presses such sweet kisses against his skin, but Dabi can't forget the bruises and cuts that are bleeding across his body as well.
///
Shigaraki usually takes care of him once he's finished abusing his body to the fullest, but Dabi thinks he's too far gone with his anguish to make sense of things that happened when he should have been doing that. But he knows that something is different, wrong even, when he wakes up and finds the ceiling that he's looking up at is different. Even if he weren't staring back at himself, he would have immediately known because he has been in that second room for so long now that he knows every inch of it. But he is staring back at himself, seeing that the bed he's on is different, that it's large and has a thick, silky purple duvet, that it's a real bed, and one large enough for two, because Shigaraki is curled up beside him and sleeping. Dabi is in a new room. He's... earned a new reward. He stares at himself in the mirror mounted on the ceiling, and he realizes that the collar around his neck is gone. He stares, his hand raising slowly, like his eyes are deceiving him, and he touches his neck. He finds the bite mark that Shigaraki left in his skin just below where that collar sat, but when his fingers travel upward, the mirror doesn't lie as he sees and feels his fingers just keep moving over his own ruined skin uninterrupted. His breath catches in the back of his throat and heat rushes through his veins. His quirk. He can burn this all down. Shigaraki is asleep beside him. He can burn so hot and so bright that he will shatter this room to rubble and he'll drag himself out of the broken cracks just like he has pulled himself up from everything else—
Dabi's fingers touch his neck. He flattens his palm against his skin, and his stomach sinks. He knows his quirk. Even after not having access to it for so long, he knows how his skin should feel when his emotions are so high, when he's thinking of burning that hot. But there isn't that heat across his skin. The burn in his veins is just adrenaline. The collar is gone, but that doesn't mean he's free. AFO used to be able to steal and give quirks. It only makes sense that he would give his successor that ability as well. Dabi's stomach sinks. Shigaraki wouldn't have gone to sleep beside him if he thought Dabi could pose any threat to him. No matter how unhinged the other man is, Dabi knows that he's not stupid. And neither is Dabi. He doesn't want to earn a punishment if sleeping in a real bed, a warm one is his reward for the humiliation he suffered yesterday. So instead of moving, he doesn't even bother to try to look around the room. He just drops his hand back down to the bed and closes his eyes again. He's not sure that he can actually relax enough to go to sleep, but he doesn't have to.
About three minutes later Shigaraki rolls over and wraps him up in his arms, pulling Dabi's body into his own and giving him more slow, soft kisses that taste like mint. Awake. He already woke, brushed his teeth, must have been curled up on his side waiting to see what Dabi would do with his newfound 'freedom'. This was all a test, and Dabi feels satisfied with his own wits as soon as he knows he's 'passed' as Shigaraki dotes on him with the same gentleness that he always does when he's finished hurting him.
///
Dabi likes the new room that he's been sent to. He's pretty sure, now, that he's in La Vénus. He was in the basement at first, then maybe one of the other lower levels, but now he's definitely in the Love Hotel level. It's one of the cheaper rooms that doesn't have windows, but that doesn't matter to Dabi. He can't leave the room, but this one is big, it has a full bed, air condition, a heater, a full bathroom with a spa tub, and a TV that not only can be used to watch a limited number of shows that aren't porn, but also can be used to order things to his room. Dabi didn't mess with any of it the first day that he had been there, even when he started to get hungry and wonder if there would be food coming at some point, and eventually a message had flashed up on the TV.
Tomura Shigaraki: Get anything you need, firefly ❤️
And with that permission, Dabi had perused the catalogue that was available to him. There are avenues, dozens of them now, if Dabi wants to take them, so that he could end his life if he wanted to. But he also sees this for what it is as well. He had just been hoping that he could earn his way back to some semblance of normalcy. Shigaraki might be cruel and delusional, but he will give Dabi back certain privileges so long as he can prove that he isn't going to misbehave with them. If he can behave in this room, endure the torment until he does whatever the next thing the other man will want from him is, then he will be out of this room eventually as well. Even if he still has to live in a compound controlled by Shigaraki, that would give him more of a chance to be on the front lines if the heroes ever come calling. He might even be able to earn back the use of his quirk if he can convince Shigaraki that, despite everything, he still isn't the one that Dabi wants to burn with it.
The love hotel is a nice one, and that means that it has a full menu of food that is better than most of the things he was living off of before he was locked away, and it does have some... clothes as well. Dabi is embarrassed that they only provide costumes and lingerie for women, but he will take the shitty girly short sleeved shirt and pajama shorts set over wandering around naked all of the time. Any clothes make him feel a little less exposed and inhuman than the rest of it did. He is able to take a proper bath with hot water, and be warm for the first time in a long one. Dabi can even order some simple pain medicine that won't do anything for his seams, but does help him stop feeling the bruises beaten across his ass. Dabi takes one of the too many towels that he's been given and covers up the mirror in the bathroom and finds the remote that controls everything else in the room and while he can't actually shut away the mirror over the bed, he can turn off the ring of LED lights around it so that he doesn't have to take as much notice of it— or of himself and how his body has changed after being held captive for so long. He also isn't left with just his own mind unraveling in the quiet of that room. He is able to order his food, bathe, wear the clothes, and sit on the bed as he watches a movie. The three channels he gets are all premium channels that just show movies back-to-back, so he isn't going to get any information about the rest of the world, and the phone to the outside world has been taken away, the empty jack near the bed showcasing that plainly. But this is better. He makes sure to eat well for the day, and he keeps his mind as quiet as he can watching the shows, curled up in the bed, comfortable and warm, and desperate to not let his mind steal away these creature comforts by souring with the knowledge that he is still shattered and will not be getting a reprieve just because he has been given this room.
He watches a few movies before he can actually look at a real clock for the first time in over a month and see that it's getting late. He orders more food and eats again before he brushes his teeth and gets ready for bed, half expecting Shigaraki to come into the room again and enact some other cruelty for his indulgence. But the other man doesn't appear before Dabi gets to decide when to turn out the lights and go to sleep.
It's disgusting how much just having the slight control over his environment like that leaves him so happy, but he doesn't have anything else anymore.
///
It takes another two days before Shigaraki visits him again, and Dabi keeps a record of that time by writing down each movie he watches and what he ordered to eat on the little notepad by the bed. He gave himself that little task just so he could keep his mind more occupied without actually thinking. Dabi doesn't have his quirk. There's no point in trying to run away now. He can't kill his father like this even if he actually gets free and half of the tools he would have used to escape this place have already been taken from him. So when Shigaraki comes into the room, a two door system makes it so that the workers or whoever can drop off things, but can't enter Dabi's room, the other man easily opens the second door and steps inside, he turns off the TV and sits up on the bed.
That has Shigaraki smiling. He's in his suit again, but he takes the time to remove his shoes before he moves over towards the bed. "I'm sorry it took me so long to come see you again, firefly." He sits down at the foot of the bed and just like before, the panic that goes through Dabi is the same bright, fearful thing that it was when he has been in any of the other rooms. "I ended up having to take care of a lot of work, but everything is handled now, and we can talk about what this new position is going to be for you."
"'Position', Sir?" He keeps his voice softer, his stomach twisting as he... recognizes the tone in his own voice. The same soft cadence that begs to keep violence at bay, the same sound he'd criticized his mother for so severely even when he knew that she was just trying to endure Enji's cruelty like the rest of them.
Shigaraki reaches for him then, his hand cupping his cheek like he's so want to do, and stroking over his staples gently again. "Yes, baby. I know that you originally came to be a flame thrower against whoever I set you on."
He says that so easily, like everything that has happened since has just been one extended job interview and it takes every tattered ounce of restraint in his body for Dabi to keep himself from twisting his face and sinking his teeth as deeply into his palm as they can go. There is no amount of impropriety that he could have displayed the night they met to have Shigaraki now thinking that this is the best way to test Dabi's loyalty and see if he should be allowed to freelance for him. But Dabi manages to stay quiet and restrained as the monster goes on.
"But you've proven that you're absolutely perfect for me— especially now that I know you've finally started to savor your rewards so dearly." Dabi almost wishes he'd burned away his genitals when he'd burned so many other parts of his body. At least then he would have woken up with the absence and Shigaraki wouldn't have found him as interesting of a toy to torment. "So you're not just going to be a soldier anymore. You're going to be my new sub, baby boy." He smiles at him, like that's such good news, like he should be happy, and Dabi doesn't know how he should feel. Being this monster's pet might... make him lower his guard eventually. He might really be able to earn having his quirk back, if only so he can defend himself if the heroes ever come knocking, and the truth is that's more likely than not that someday, Shigaraki will be attacked by the heroes. And if Dabi is his pet, sitting at his side, then he might be able to use that moment to kill two birds with one stone.
"What do I have to do to be your sub, Sir?" He asks. Stomach it. Endure it all. He will be the one who comes out on top in the end.
Shigaraki smiles at him, so sweetly before he leans in to kiss him, and Dabi takes a tiny, shaky breath before he returns the affection as much as he can.
///
Shigaraki— Tomura, as he wants to be called when Dabi isn't using his honorific—wants him to behave. He wants him to keep being sweet and soft for him when he is in the room. He wants him obedient and attentive, and he wants to be able to layer spankings, whippings, sounding, nipple torture, and more electrostimulation all against Dabi's nerves whenever he has the time to. He likes to hurt Dabi, he wants Dabi to like it when he gets hurt. It's hard. Sometimes the pains that Shigaraki gives him are not the kind that he can let tangle up in his body and make softer with ill-gotten pleasure. But instead of hurting him more in the ways that Dabi's body can't be forced to like, he 'indulges' Dabi with the pain that his body can. He comes to Dabi's room every night that he doesn't have some work to do and layers spankings over his ass and genitals, making sure that Dabi is always feeling a little broken and sore— and that he always ends up squirming in the other man's lap as he tries so had not to get hard and always fails. Dabi tries to put his true mind, who he really is, somewhere very far away when he's being hurt, raped, when he's sobbing and cumming so much harder than he ever has with a partner he's chosen to take into his bed. He just submits to this because it's what keeps him alive for now.
But when he does get hard, Shigaraki always coos at him, teases him, adores him even as he mocks his cock and tells him how pathetic and useless it is. And Dabi's cock does start to feel more and more useless because it's a very rare thing that he actually gets to cum when he's so achingly hard. No. Most of the time, Shigaraki just teases him until he's leaking badly and then watches him and waits until he softens again. It's only then that the other man pulls him close, spreading open Dabi's ass and filling him up with his cock. More often than not, Shigaraki doesn't actually fuck him then. He usually just peppers his skin with kisses before he holds Dabi close and they go to sleep.
It's only when Dabi wakes up in the morning, hard again and whimpering from how sharply oversensitive his insides are, that he ends up getting fucked, slowly, gently, as Tomura presses more kisses along his shoulders as he tells him what a good boy he is. And when he's finished with Dabi, he leaves him in a puddle of cum and goes to shower himself with the promise of coming back to see him as soon as his schedule allows. Dabi doesn't let himself wallow for long then. He gets up, puts the soiled sheets into a basket, and calls for them to be taken as he goes to shower himself. And when all is said and done, he has the rest of the day to himself. He exercises, he watches movies, he eats, and he tries to hold on to whatever remains of his sanity.
Being Shigaraki's sub isn't hard. He doesn't like it, but it's not difficult for him to exist like this. So he exists and time ticks on.
///
Shigaraki's body is always cool against his back. He thinks that has something to do with his original quirk, but Dabi hasn't ever asked. He doesn't speak unless spoken to. It's only polite, and he doesn't want to misbehave. And under the thick, warm blankets, he doesn't mind it, especially when he wakes up warm and whimpering, his hole so sensitive and stretched wide around the other man's hard cock. Tomura presses a kiss to the back of his neck and Dabi all but mewls as he pairs that with rolling his hips gently.
"Please, Sir." He's lost track of how many times those have been his first words when he wakes up, but he doesn't mind. At least this feels good.
"Such a needy little whore." Shigaraki murmurs in his ear as he starts to grind into him. It's not a proper hard fuck, just stroking his insides, making them ache with how sensitive they are from being stretched all night, and he can only imagine how much Tomura's cock must be aching given how he feels from the stimulation. It does something to his mind to know that Shigaraki is using his body to inflict the pain that he holds in such a high regard on himself. Dabi is pretty sure there's not another living soul in the world who can claim that they have hurt Tomura Shigaraki. But he gets to if only by making him so sharply oversensitive that they're both tumbling over the edge in just a few minutes. And even then he doesn't pull out, he just waits for himself to soften and slip from Dabi's body on his own. Normally he has to get up soon after they wake, but he just cuddles Dabi closer to him and even though he's very tempted to just melt into the embrace, following the bliss of his own orgasm, he hesitantly asks,
"Sir?"
"What is it, firefly?" He nuzzles against his back and Dabi really wants to keep his mouth shut and not risk ruining this kind of gentle sweetness that he's being offered.
"...Do you not have any meetings today?"
Shigaraki sighs against the back of his neck, the huff displeased enough Dabi immediately tries to backtrack.
"I— I'm sorry, Sir. It's not any of my business—"
"Hush, baby, you're not in trouble." Tomura coaxes him to lay on his back so that he can lay beside him, his fingers moving to trace over the seams between his scars. He always likes to do that, but Dabi can never make sense of if that's because he likes to hurt him or if it's because he... just likes the way that Dabi's body looks and feels beneath his palms. "I have one meeting today." His lip curls back and Dabi bites the inside of his cheek to keep his fearful whimper at bay. It is never good news for him when Shigaraki seems to be in a bad mood. "Dregs of the Yakuza who I've absorbed into my territory. Their former leader is a yapping dog that needs to be put in his place— but he has one resource that I am interested in keeping hold of, so I have to keep him as he is, for now."
Dabi watches the gears turning in Shigaraki's mind for a long moment before he smiles again.
"But I think I know just how to make sure that our meeting is both enjoyable and short. Go take a shower, baby boy. I'm going to pick up something special for us."
"Okay. Thank you, Sir." Dabi makes the words escape him, dread putting a pit into his stomach. But he accepts the sweet kiss that Tomura gives him before he's able to stand and go to the bathroom. There's cum and lube dripping down his legs, but he can't help it. Shigaraki stretched him so completely the night before that his muscles are too weak to keep it all inside.
Dabi showers, brushes his teeth, and the towel has been taken off of the mirror for a while now. His hair is longer than it was when he was first taken, his roots showing badly now, but he's not as gaunt and hollow as he looked when he first was brought up to this room. He will keep filling out if he keeps eating well and training his body while he's locked in this room, and that's enough. He pads back into the main room and sees that Tomura changed the sheets for him before he left and wrote him a note as well telling him to wait for breakfast. They don't eat together often, but it is... kind of nice when they do. Tomura brings him foods that are not on the hotel menu. Dabi likes that extra variety in his diet.
He puts on the TV, just for noise as he makes sure all of his staples are as they should be. And Tomura comes back about twenty minutes after he's gotten out of the shower. He has two bags with him, one of crisp white paper with a gold embellished logo of some fancy cafe on it, and the other looking like it's a beat-up bag that he pulled out of a closet to use for his purposes. He sets that one to the side and brings the bag from the cafe over to the table. Dabi immediately moves beside the coffee table, and he knows that he's being a good boy because Tomura makes him wait to kneel, putting down a cushion first so that his knees don't ache.
Then he unpacks the bag, taking out two cream-filled croissants, small containers of miso soup, and neat plates with eggs, sausage, and rice that has been served out of a flower-shaped mold. Tomura also gives him a to-go cup of coffee and Dabi means it when he says,
"Thank you, Sir," as he is spoiled.
"You're welcome, baby. Eat up." He doesn't have to be told twice, and Dabi starts to eat, Shigaraki doing the same. They don't often make much small talk over meals. Dabi thinks that there isn't much in Shigaraki's life that isn't just how he has an entire criminal empire to run, and Dabi isn't about to just tell him about the movies that he's been watching. So instead they just don't talk very much at all. It just is the way that it is. Dabi doesn't mind it. It just means that he gets to enjoy the runniness of his egg yolk, the bitterness of the coffee, and the lightness of the cream inside of the buttery layers of croissant. Dabi enjoys this meal because it's different, because he has so few other novelties in his life he can enjoy right now, and when they're finished eating, Dabi is a good boy and he cleans up their garbage and makes sure that it's set beside the second door so that it will be taken away when the staff comes to clear it away.
But his peace is broken when he comes back into the main room and Tomura instructs, "Come here, firefly." He's at the foot of the bed already, the second bag beside him, and Dabi tries to not let the food in his stomach sour. He moves over to the bed and waits, wearily, watching as the other man reaches into the bag. "This meeting is going to be boring and unpleasant, so I'm going to take you with me and make sure that I have some entertainment for the afternoon." He explains, and for a moment Dabi is hopeful that he might get some real clothes out of this situation. But then the other man withdraws nipple clamps on a chain and he knows he was too hopeful in light of what he usually gets. Dabi whimpers but doesn't protest at all as he feels the other man reach to his chest, putting on the clamps and tightening them just enough so that Dabi will certainly be feeling them for the entire meeting, but not so tight that he has to fear that he'll be sobbing to have them taken off if he has to wear them for a few hours. Then Tomura instructs, "Spread your legs, baby."
Dabi does so, gasping softly as Tomura's cold hands trail along his cock. He lifts him, thumb rubbing over his piercings, before he starts to unscrew each of the barbells and take them out. The sensation is so strange that Dabi can't help squirming a bit, worried what the other man wants to do to him that he can't have those inside for. He gets his answer swiftly when, as soon as they're all out, Tomura retrieves a micro cock cage from his bag and brings it to his length. Dabi bites his lip, not daring to say anything about how small the cage feels or how tight it is as he's pressed inside of it, until he's as small as Shigaraki always teases him about being.
"There, you're so cute like that, firefly. And this should keep you from getting too excited while you're being a good boy." The last thing he takes from the bag is a ball gag, and that Dabi is even less happy about. Gags that go around his head are always things he has to be careful about. The straps that overlap his seams are always a risk for pulling staples loose, and tearing the skin open on his face is never his favorite. It always bleeds badly and it hurts even worse. But Shigaraki doesn't tighten the straps too harshly, and Dabi thinks the leather is thick enough he won't have to worry about the edge shifting into his seams so long as he's not fighting the rubber ball depressing his tongue and keeping his jaw open wide. He doesn't fight it. If Shigaraki wants him made into a mute toy and then taken into his meeting, Dabi isn't going to complain. He's going to get to listen in on some of Shigaraki's business, as well as find out about someone who clearly has a problem with the other man. That's good. He needs that kind of information if he's ever going to have enough to help him get out of this place.
It's still humiliating, though, when Dabi realizes that's all he's being given, the leash attached to the gleaming nipple clamps, and his body being tugged along as they exit the room of the hotel and go to an elevator at the end of the hall. Dabi is on the twelfth floor of twenty, and Shigaraki takes him down to floor seven, exiting into the hall and bringing him to an office. Dabi's face burns bright red with his humiliation as he is walked through the hall, past other ordinary office workers in their suits and skirts, sometimes getting a startled look when they see him bound and naked, and sometimes their eyes just pass over him blandly as they focus on stopping what they're doing and simply bow to Shigaraki as he passes them by. Dabi wonders how many times the other man has done something so wildly inappropriate, and if any of those people were ever in this position before he has been. Maybe they already know how completely hopeless his situation is. Maybe that's why they don't offer to help him at all as they see them moving.
Shigaraki takes them to a small conference room already occupied by the man that they're supposed to be speaking with. "Chisaki." Shigaraki greets the man flatly as they enter the room and Shigaraki goes to take his seat at the other head of the table. Dabi, despite how his embarrassment wants him to keep his head down, can't quite manage it, wanting to know what this man that Shigaraki hates looks like. The other man's expression shifts from gobsmacked to disgusted as he takes in Dabi trailing behind his master. Chisaki is a lanky man with a crop of short dark hair, long eyelashes, and pale skin. His outfit consists of a garish green bomber jacket with purple fur lining the collar, while beneath he wears something similar to Shigaraki's all black suits, but he's paired the look with white gloves and a white tie that does absolutely nothing but make the outfit look even less cohesive with the additional stark color added to the already out of place ensemble.
"Shigaraki, what is—"
"My new full-time sub. He's not ready to be in the apartment on his own yet, so he's been accompanying me to my meetings. Now, I trust you have an update for me concerning the bullets?"
Bullets? Shigaraki sits and Dabi kneels down at his side the way he was taught, and he knows he's still doing a good job of behaving because Shigaraki is petting his hair. He lets Dabi lean his temple against his knee and he pets him like he's being a very good sub as he tries to pretend that he isn't so acutely aware of the drool that is starting to leak out around the ball gag or how his cock is still aching from being pushed inside of the too small cage.
Chisaki, on the other hand, doesn't look like he's capable of acting like Dabi doesn't exist, and his discomfort is plain in every clipped syllable of his tone. He tries to behave himself, but he doesn't manage it very well. "The bullets are still in development. We've gotten the effects to work on the short-term, but they fade after an hour after being injected."
"And you've been testing them on hero students? Giving them to random villains in other cities and telling them that they'll be more powerful that way? I didn't approve any testing elsewhere." Shigaraki's tone is more lazy and sure, but Dabi knows that tone. Knows that it can be a precursor to violence so great that it makes him tremble slightly as he keeps his head down as the other two men talk.
"Well, perhaps not," Chisaki tries to sound a bit more nonchalant and fails spectacularly. "But you do want progress, and that can't happen unless—"
"Unless I allow you to continue working." Shigaraki snarls, his hand leaving Dabi's hair abruptly and shifting his grip on the chain so that he is not touching it with all five fingers anymore. "Which I only do out of curiosity. I don't need your invention, Chisaki. I don't need the Yakuza." He says with a sureness that sinks Dabi's stomach. It's not his conflict, but he just hates sitting so close to the other man when he knows that he's so angry right now.
"You—"
Shigaraki slams his hand down onto the table between them and Dabi's surprised scream is muffled by his gag as the table immediately is covered with gray cracks before it crumbles away into dust against the floor. Chisaki flinches too, but there is a spark of anger in his eyes that is all too familiar to Dabi. "I don't need the Yakuza. I acquired the dregs of your father's organization because I've seen what losing a central power does to an organization— and don't begin to insult his legacy or overinflate your own importance by pretending that you and the little cult that you've been trying to form could ever stand on equal ground to him. Your experiments, your people, your so-called achievements since you took over, they don't amount to anything if I don't let the Yakuza remain. The bullets were supposed to be a secret project, a weapon that the heroes would not know about until I wanted them used against them. You spoiled that, and now I'm ordering you to discontinue any further experimentation or development. You will turn over every note you have taken since you started this work and you'll do it by the end of the week."
"You can't—"
"I can. I own you." Shigaraki's voice is a growl, his eyes nearly glowing with his malice. "You will do exactly as I say or there will be consequences. I know that you were nothing but a pathetic, lonely, desperate child when your father found you." Dabi does his best not to bristle. Shigaraki doesn't talk much, but Dabi has pieced together that he was much the same when All For One first found him. But the monster goes on despite the hypocrisy of the statement. "If you don't learn to fall in line appropriately, then I will make sure that you are just as lonely, desperate, and abandoned as you were when he first took you in." Shigaraki growls. "There is no amount of security that you can put around his sick bed that will keep the reaper from coming for him if I'm the one holding the sythe." Dabi wants to melt away into nothing as he sees Chisaki's face go ashen. "Three days, Chisaki. Or you'll be attending a funeral this weekend."
It's with a tangled kind of disappointment and relief that Dabi sees the fight go out of the Yakuza boss as he agrees, "Yes, Sir," before Shigaraki waves him out of the room to dismiss him. Well. Chisaki is certainly not an ally that Dabi will be able to count on if he ends up having such an easy to control pressure point. He knows that there is not much else for him to do now, so he stays quiet and sits still until Shigaraki has decided that he has attention that he can spare him now. Then his hand goes back to his hair, letting himself touch with all five of his fingers again once he's let out a slow exhale.
"You're being such a good boy right now, firefly." He praises. His other hand moves down to Dabi's chin, swiping away some of the drool leaking out around the ball gag before he licks it away from his skin. Dabi's whole body heats sharply, an ache going through his caged cock. The conference room they're in has windows to the hall beyond. Other people can see him being treated like Shigaraki's pet. Other people can look inside of this room and see how he's being used and tortured, and they won't lift a finger. How many of them have been in the cells below? How many of them know about the monsters he has roaming around down there? He's not sure, but it's hard to hate any of them when the feeling of eyes on him as Shigaraki tugs on the chain just hard enough to tease his nipples makes him let out another muffled moan as the pain that spikes through his chest comes as that tangled mix of it that is always so intoxicating now.
Tomura plays with him for a few more minutes, until Dabi is squirming, his thighs rubbing together as if that will somehow give him relief from the hard metal crushing his cock and keeping it soft even as his blood gets so warm. But then Tomura sighs and stands. He does have other work to do today, and he takes Dabi to his office, this room having large floor-to-ceiling windows that look out at Kamino below. And as he sits down to finish his work, he lets Dabi move in front of those windows, kneeling down so he can sit in a beam of warm sunlight and look out at the city below. He didn't know how much just being able to feel the sun and see that there is still a world out there beyond this place would bring him peace. He sits quietly and watches the sunset when it comes around, bound and gagged, but feeling realer than he has in months by the time Tomura is finished with his work and ready to take him back to his room.
But they don't go to the other elevator and he isn't brought back to the love hotel. Instead, Shigaraki brings him to a private elevator in the office and takes him up to the... penthouse. They exit the elevator and he finds himself in a massive, lavish apartment that he knows immediately belongs to the other man. Dabi allows himself to be led through the rooms until he is in the other man's bedroom, this one far more plain than the love hotel. The entire apartment is plain, bland, ultra sleek and modern with not an ounce of attention or care paid to trying to inject some kind of personality into the space. Dabi wonders if the obsession that Shigaraki has with pain is the only real thing about him.
But he says nothing as the gag is taken out of his mouth and the clamps are taken from his nipples, the blood rushing back into them making the buds throb and Dabi whine as Tomura teases them a bit more. The cock cage doesn't come off and Dabi doesn't dare protest that. If Shigaraki wants it to stay on, that's fine. He just has to keep being a good boy for him anyway.
"What do you want to eat for dinner, baby boy? We can order anything you want."
Dabi hesitates for a second. He was walked through the center of the apartment. He saw the massive kitchen that Dabi suspects has never actually been used to cook a single meal but that most chefs would be jealous of. "Could I... make us dinner, Sir?" He asks tentatively. This is a real apartment, one that has all of the things that a person would need to live in it long-term. He saw the butcher's block and the knives in the kitchen. There are windows everywhere. He could certainly try to kill himself, to kill them both even. But Dabi doesn't want to die. Dying now still means his entire life up to this point was without meaning. His revenge is the only thing that can give it purpose, and he's not going to be so short-sighted as to make Shigaraki take away all of the freedoms he's given him when he knows that the other man is still prone to such all-consuming rage.
Tomura pushes some of his longer hair behind his ear. "You know how to cook, firefly?"
"Yes, Sir."
"Okay, baby. But I don't have anything in my kitchen. We'll have to put together a grocery list."
Tomura isn't upset about that. He actually seems to be... happy, peaceful even, as he lets Dabi look through his cabinets to see what he does have. Dabi puts together a meal plan for the rest of the week, Tomura lets him also add any snacks he wants, and lets him put a box of black hair dye into the basket too, but the only clothes he's allowed is a soft-looking robe that he'll be able to wear around the room. Dabi doesn't complain. They wait for their delivery and then it does finally arrive, Dabi dusts off his culinary skills and does his very best to make something that is delicious and homey. He wants to make Tomura feel like he is not just being good as a sub, but also that he has other uses. Maybe if he proves himself to be a swiss army knife of skills, he might be able to convince Shigaraki to give him his quirk back so he can be a guard dog as well. As is, the meal goes over very well and Dabi knows how happy Tomura is with it, because when he takes him back to the bedroom, he only gives him the bare minimum of his maintenance spankings before he fucks Dabi so deeply and gently. He's mewling and sobbing the whole time, his whole body feeling like it might catch fire even though he knows it can't right now, as his cock is forced to stay soft in his cage, and Tomura brings him to a prostate orgasm that shakes through his whole body before he make sure that he's empty by milking him before they lay down to sleep for the night. Dabi drifts off, cuddled tight in Tomura's arms, his eyes on the bright skyline beyond, and he feels more hopeful than he has in months.
///
The penthouse is really nice. He likes being able to cook, to go to the gym, to spend time watching whatever he wants on TV, and generally just look out the window for long periods of time. While he's in the penthouse, Shigaraki doesn't try to restrict his exposure to the news or anything else of the outside world. Dabi knows that it's already October, all of summer and most of fall passing while he has been trapped in this building. He knows that Stain was arrested, that Shigaraki's people, the League Of Villains, hit UA at the school, seemingly just to show off the monsters they have in the basement that are apparently called nomu. Dabi learns that the nomu have stretched All Might to his limit, and that the hero has started on as an instructor at UA, seeding out that he is thinking of retiring into that role as a teacher instead of staying on the frontlines forever. Dabi tries very hard not to be filled with rage over that when, in turn, Endeavor proclaims he's not going to stop until his body gives out or he dies in the field. The only thing that keeps him going then, is the knowledge that it must be filling his father with fury that he might only get to his goal by default. Dabi feels more human, more himself, when he's allowed all of these leniencies, and when he relaxes, it seems as though Tomura does too.
"What did you do all day, firefly?"
"Worked out, watched TV, started working on some dough to make some of those croissants that you like, Sir." They talk more. Dabi is still polite, but he can talk. He's allowed to comment about the news or what things he watched on TV that day without it being considered misbehaving and sometimes Tomura plays video games and shows Dabi that he isn't always the violent villain that he's been led to believe he was. It makes their meals more comfortable and Dabi isn't going to do anything that willingly makes his situation worse. Even if... sometimes he wonders if this is something that he could have actually found peace with if he'd been allowed to choose it for himself. He... likes not having to run around on the streets at all hours of the day trying to find dangerous work that barely paid enough for him to get to choose between living in an over-crowded apartment, keeping his stomach full, or keeping his skin on. Tomura has shifted away from pain that Dabi doesn't like now that he's found the kinds that make him whine and squirm with need instead. He doesn't have his freedom, his quirk, or the same level of autonomy as he did before, but this is enough to keep him alive. It's enough for him to just be able to function for now. He knows that he shouldn't find any solace in that, but he does. If he doesn't let himself have this, then he doesn't know if he'll stay sane enough to keep remembering why he's enduring all of this in the first place.
"Thank you, precious. I always feel so spoiled when you go out of your way to bake anything." Tomura knows that he's not very good at that. He learned how to cook by following recipes and then tweaking them with more spices, substitutions that he could afford when he didn't have anything else, or when he knew that his siblings wouldn't eat certain things. Baking is far less forgiving with those kinds of things and Dabi is still learning how to take those concrete rules and apply them to pastries and the like. But it's something that he can dedicate his mind to and something that Shigaraki appreciates when he does. That's enough for him, for now, because being good for Shigaraki means that he isn't going to be punished and his mind won't melt entirely from the lack of stimulation that he has in the apartment otherwise. "Where did you learn to cook, baby?"
Dabi does his best not to bristle. He doesn't like it when Shigaraki asks him such direct questions about himself. He's never liked it when anyone has ever asked about him so directly, but he can't blow up at him, throw some fire in his direction and flee the conversation right now, so he just says, "My mom taught me a lot of it, Sir." And he leaves it at that. It's not as if he spawned out of hell itself like Dabi suspects Shigaraki did. He had parents, now he just has to keep the other man from asking any more about them.
"And what did your father do?"
God damn it. Dabi hesitates, just for a second before he says, "He worked a lot. I barely ever saw him once I was old enough to go to school." It's not a lie. Dabi barely saw Enji after his fifth birthday, and it wouldn't be that uncommon for a child that young to not understand what his parents did for work.
Tomura continues to eat, remarking blandly. "My father was an architect, I think. I know he designed the house that my family lived in and that he was very proud of it. I remember how satisfying it felt when I killed him and destroyed the entire lot in the process."
Dabi doesn't know what to say in response to that. Shigaraki can't be talking about All For One, Dabi knows that he was killed by All Might thanks to the snippets of conversations he'd heard long before he knew that Shigaraki even existed. "Sir?" He doesn't know if he should be offering sympathy or praise as he's told that, just that he needs to say something to help keep the other man's ire from him.
Shigaraki looks up at him, his red eyes searching. "What happened to your parents?"
Dabi hesitates, but mumbles, "I don't know for sure. I ran away when I was young. My dad is still out there, but my mom kind of disappeared. I never looked into it because I didn't want my father to find out I was still alive." His eyes slide away from Shigaraki's. "...When he was around he... hurt us all."
"I'm sorry to hear that, Dabi." Shigaraki turns his attention back to their meal, considering his wine glass, but before Dabi can take the out and stand to get the bottle to pour him another glass, Shigaraki tells him, "Stay, I'll take care of it."
He stands from the table and Dabi has a horrible sinking feeling in his gut as he considers the rest of his food and knows that there is no way that he'll be able to finish it. He tries to take a breath, tries to make sense of what is so important about keeping this to himself. Shigaraki threatened to kill Chisaki's father if he stepped out of line. He could punish Dabi by killing him before Dabi can reach him. But that would cause him pain, and pain is a reward. So that isn't something that Shigaraki would reach for. He would do something else with the knowledge, but what more is there for him to gain? Dabi already is his good sub. He's already got his quirk, and Dabi hasn't misbehaved or fought back in months. Why would he need to try and punish Dabi by knowing that Endeavor is his father.
Dabi starts to look up, intending to do something, to tell Shigaraki the truth maybe, or to just... try to gauge his perspective, but he doesn't get far before a needle is sinking into the side of his neck. The prick of it doesn't hurt, not compared to all of the other pains he's grown so used to, but the medicine feels thick in his veins as his suddenly racing heartbeat sends it through his body so quickly. The room starts to go dark around the edges, and then there's nothing. Dabi feels his whole body go slack as he hears Tomura murmur,
"I'm so disappointed in you, Toya."
When Dabi wakes up again it is in the dark, on a cold concrete floor, in a very small room, and the wail of anguish that leaves him, and the tears that start to pour down his face, are the worst they have ever been since he failed to die on that mountain top.
///
He has to come. He'll have to. It's his day off. Toya has been working so hard, practicing so much, and it's his dad's day off. He'll come see him. He won't just spend all day training Shoto instead. Not when Toya told him how excited he was. He'll show his dad that his fire can turn blue now, that no matter how badly it hurts, he'll be good for him. He'll be the successor that he was born to be. His dad won't need Shoto anymore and Toya's training will continue. He's going to be in middle school soon. And middle school means that he'll need to start preparing to test high enough to get into UA. He's going to be on the field with his dad in just a few more years. It's not that long compared to Shoto. He'll have so much time to prove that he'll be the best number one in the country and then his dad will see he didn't need to have Shoto at all.
Toya curls up tighter on the ground, waiting. His jacket isn't warm enough against the wind, and it is very cold up on the mountain even as his emotions boil beneath his skin.
///
Dabi doesn't know how long Tomura leaves him in the dark and cold, but when the monsters come to find him again, his body is very weak. He isn't sure if that's from the time that has passed, the hunger, or his despair, but when he is brought to the shower room to be hosed off, he does his best to clean his body efficiently so he can go to see Tomura again. He doesn't want to be down here for a moment longer.
He isn't brought to the elevator, he's brought to his old holding cell, the one that he spent so much time in that he knows it even just from the smallest glance. And he is forced back into the same cycle of night and day, dictated by the lights. Dabi is fed the same thin porridge, and he can't help sobbing as each day passes and he doesn't see Tomura. He's so disgusted with himself that he was able to fall this low again. He should have known better than to try to lie to Tomura. He should have been better behaved. Dabi finds himself curling up into a ball on the bed when the lights turn out at 'night' crying himself to sleep because there is no sting of his spankings against his skin as Tomura fills him up and holds him close. He is alone, and when he considers pulling at his staples so that he can have the familiar sting of pain that should be dancing over his nerves, he forces himself to stop. Pain is a reward. This loneliness, the cold, the isolation, this is the suffering that he's earned as his punishment. He's not allowed to feel good right now. He has to wait. He has to be good and prove that he can follow the rules again. Then he can see Tomura again. Then he can make all of this better.
It doesn't even occur to him to wonder how Tomura found out his name. He should have known that Sir would. He's known everything else that Dabi's needed. He just wants to apologize for how badly he's misbehaved.
///
He doesn't count the days like he tried to the last time he was in this room, so he has no idea how long it has been before Tomura comes down to see him. He just knows that the second that Tomura has opened the door, he's on his knees beside the bed, already sobbing as he barely has enough breath to choke out,
"I'm sorry, Sir! I'm sorry, I'm sorry—” his sobs wracking his body badly.
Tomura sighs softly and closes the door behind him before he moves across the small room and sits on the edge of the bed. "What do you have to say for yourself?"
Dabi chokes back the tears, blood staining his lap and dripping onto the floor as he tries to get enough breath back into his lungs to speak. "I—I'm sorry, Sir. I shouldn't have lied. I should have told you—"
"Yes, you should have. I'm so disappointed in you, Dabi." His tone is still hard and unmoved, and hearing his chosen name out of Tomura's mouth instead of any of the sweeter nicknames that he has gotten from the other before, it makes him feel like he's going to come apart at the seams.
"I'm sorry, Sir." He says again, the words like a plea. "I— I was scared. I've always had to hide it. I didn't want you to hate me for being his son." It's not a lie completely, but it's not the whole truth either and Dabi forces himself to keep talking. "I want to be the one who kills him. I need to. I didn't want you to take it away." He can't help but cry even harder as he admits that weakness back to Tomura. It's the most vulnerable thing he has, the thing he's clutched to his core every day since he came back from the grave. He can't lose this or it will all have been for nothing.
Tomura shushes him gently, cupping his face in his hands and making Dabi look up at him. "Okay, baby boy. I understand. I'm still upset that you didn't trust me with this though. I thought you knew by now that so long as you're good, I'll always take care of you and make sure that you have what you need."
Dabi can't help the harder sob that comes out of his throat. He does know that. But he wasn't sure that Tomura would consider his revenge as something that Dabi needs.
"We're going to go to war with the heroes eventually, firefly. All you need to do is stay right at my side and keep being good, and I'll make sure that you get to burn him alive. Is that what you want, baby?"
"Yes, yes, please, Sir, please," he begs, barely restraining himself from clawing at the other man's pants or arms in his desperation.
Tomura sighs softly again. "Okay, sweetheart. Come on. I've missed having you in our bed."
Dabi is still crying by the time they get back up to the penthouse, but he is more than eager to prove to Tomura what a good boy he can be when he's pushed down on the bed and told to spread himself open wide.
///
Dabi does not take his return upstairs for granted again. He behaves himself. He's perfect. He makes their meals, finding that while all of the other groceries have been replaced, Shigaraki left the dough he'd been making to mold, perhaps as a way of showing Dabi how much time he spent downstairs. He cleans the apartment, draws Tomura's baths at night, does the laundry, and he never hides anything again. If Tomura asks him a question, he always answers him as clearly and directly as he can without being rude. Dabi has been extremely private for most of his life, but in the wake of his punishment, he has become an oversharer.
But Tomura still doesn't seem happy with that. He gets quiet for long stretches of time when they're together. He doesn't play his games as much either. He just... says and does so little and it starts to scare Dabi badly after a week of having the sun back.
"Sir?" He asks one night as they're starting to get ready for bed.
"What is it, firefly?"
"I'm sorry I lied," he hasn't stopped being sorry for that since he's been allowed back upstairs. "Did I do something else wrong?" He doesn't know what it could have been, he's been trying so hard to be the perfect sub for his master. But Tomura is clearly unhappy now, and that shatters something deep inside of Dabi's body.
Tomura sighs softly, finally looking at him again and then pulling Dabi into his lap. Dabi goes, sitting and then curling in tight against his body, like there is some amount of physical closeness that he can use to make everything go back to the way it was before. "I'm still disappointed." Tomura tells him, even as his hands start to move over his skin gently. "I know you apologized, but it breaks my heart to know that the brightest pain you've ever experienced wasn't from me."
Dabi has told him everything he'd wanted to know about burning, and his stomach sinks now. Oh. He told him how badly it hurt, how often he still hurt himself afterward to keep himself alive as he sought out his revenge. He didn't realize that would be something that so deeply upset Tomura, but he should have. Pain is as important to his master as the ways he holds him close and kisses him in the aftermath are. "I'm sorry, Sir." He doesn't want to burn again, but Tomura has always put him back together. Maybe he could let him, feel the sting of his own quirk again even if it's not his veins it's living in.
"I know you are, but the only thing that is going to make me feel better is if I'm able to bring you past that point." Tomura catches his chin between his fingers and makes Dabi look at him. "I want to wipe away his stain from your skin and know that you've only felt that amount of euphoria when it was my hands on your body, firefly."
Dabi swallows hard, burning again is easier to consider. Tomura's real quirk is so frightening. He doesn't want to crumble away into nothing like the table did. "I... want to make you happy, Sir. I'll let you, but I'm scared." He wouldn't have ever been able to say something so plainly before he'd been sent back downstairs, but now he offers up the words without hesitation. "I... don't want you to take away pieces of me."
Tomura's expression softens in a way that Dabi has been denied since he messed up, and the other man presses a sweet kiss against his forehead. "I'm not going to make you fall apart like that, firefly. I want you whole and happy. I just want it written across your skin that your agony and sweetness all belong to me. Will you be brave for that, precious?"
And even with a pit in his stomach, Dabi nods. "Yes, Sir."
"Good boy, lay down."
Dabi can't hide how badly he's shaking as he lays on his back, looking up at Tomura as the other man considers every inch of him. His heart is pounding so aggressively in his ears that he doesn't know if he'll be able to hear any other orders that Tomura gives him. But he lies there. He tries to be good. And Tomura doesn't start by hurting him. Instead, he kisses him sweetly again, against his lips this time. His hands move across his body, but the pain doesn't come yet. He just murmurs,
"You're so pretty like this, baby boy. I've always loved how lovely your scars are, but I'm never going to be able to stop staring once I've left a few of my own against your skin." He presses more kisses along his seams, his hand moving down over his hip.
The sound of his skin cracking reaches his ears before the pain of it.
Dabi screams. Decay doesn't feel like burning. Decay is cold, it's sharp, worse than needles or staples biting into his skin. It's an agony that sinks so deeply into his nerves that Dabi isn't sure he'll ever have another sensation there again. He is going to feel every cell across that section of skin tearing itself open for the rest of time. That's the only possible outcome for this sensation because nothing else in the world will ever eclipse it. Dabi sobs as he looks down and sees just such a tiny splintering of his skin, maybe a two and a half centimeter wide patch of skin completely gone and the ruby muscle spilling blood out. He can't even feel the warm rush of his blood, there's no sensation left for those nerves to give but their screams.
"You shatter so prettily, firefly. Can you tell me what it feels like?"
"Hurts, hurts, Tomura, please, it hurt so much," it's been a long time since Tomura has used pain so severe against him, and even just the fact that Dabi is considering this to be a weapon again tells Dabi how badly the agony is messing with his mind. Hurting, when it comes from Tomura, is a reward. It means that he's right here with him. Dabi is locked away and alone again like he was before. He needs to be grateful for this. He has to be. If he's not then he isn't the good boy that Tomura thinks that he is. He just needs to get past the initial sharpness of this agony. And then he will be what Tomura wants. "More, please, Sir." He begs for it even though the throbbing wound on his hip is so sharp and so terrible.
"Anything for you, firefly." Tomura kisses him again, and his hands move. Dabi is so happy he's being kept small and cute for Sir in his cage because it means Sir doesn't have to see how hard he's finding it to locate his pleasure. He hopes it gets easier as Tomura's fingers squeeze his thigh. And then the pain rips through him again.
He manages not to scream, but he is crying even harder as Tomura licks and sucks bruises into his neck as his fingers trace the cracks he's left in his skin and toy with the blood that is going tacky as it's exposed to the open air. He knows he should hate this. He does hate this on some level. But pain is a reward. It's not going to be like it was before. When he's hurt this time, he's not going to be left alone to fend for himself. He's going to be allowed to lay in Tomura's arms. He's going to give him kisses and treat him softly. He's going to make sure he has medicine and that he knows how... loved he is. It's not a word that Tomura has ever used in front of him before, but it has to be that. If he just wanted him obedient, if he just wanted him broken, then he could have shattered him a long time ago and sent him off to become a nomu. But Tomura keeps taking the time out of his day, out of his life, to ensure that Dabi knows just how cherished and adored he is. He pays attention to him, shares the pain that he holds in such high regard, and he's promised Dabi a future. Not the one he'd originally planned for, but it could be good. He will still have his revenge.
"Stop thinking about him when I have my hands on you, Dabi." Tomura's voice is harder then, and Dabi knows he can't hide that there was too much going on in the back of his mind, that he was falling apart for the wrong reasons when he knows that Tomura wants him to be good.
"I— I'm sorry, Sir. Make me focus? Make me yours?" He hasn't ever asked for the other man to stoke the desire higher beneath his skin, but he does it now.
"Much better, baby boy."
He knows that Sir wants to make his fear higher when he wraps his hand around his cock and that crack splits the air again, but no pain comes this time, and Dabi is left nearly dizzy with his relief as the cage falls away and Sir is able to stroke him, his touch promising more of that pain, but not bringing it there, as his other trails down the opposite thigh inside, biting into him with Decay again. It hurts, but Dabi hasn't had Sir touching his cock like this in so long, and it makes it so much easier for him to start to get warm again even through the pain.
He just can't move much as Tomura kisses his broken skin and teases along his body, murmuring against every shattered part, "Mine, firefly. All of you. Never going to be anyone else's. Every nerve in your body is going to know that you belong to me."
"Yours, Sir." He will be, happily, even as Tomura presses his fingers just above his root and he sends another spiderweb of breaks there, at the same time as he reaches for the lube in their nightstand. The pain, that close to his prick, is blinding, terrifying, and Dabi is crying. But he couldn't even cry before Tomura. Tomura gave him his tears back. He gave him the cold and isolation of the closet, but he gives him pleasure and pain when he's good. He's given him security and safety in a way that Dabi wasn't ever able to grasp for himself. He gives him agony and sweetness, and it's so much better than the loneliness and terror of burning alone on that mountain and then waking up inside of a different body after the coma. This is better. This is so much better.
Dabi moans, his arms wrapping around Tomura's chest as he clings to him, taking the prodding fingers that send little spiderwebs blooming their bites all across his skin, as Tomura sinks his cock inside of him and makes sure that his pleasure is starting to tangle with the pain. He feels his cock starting to harden for the first time in weeks and the sensation is so much sharper than it has been in years, his length so much more sensitive than it used to be that Dabi is shaking his head weakly after just the first thrust. He's not going to last. He's going to fall apart so completely because Tomura is giving him too much, rewarding him too thoroughly.
"Sir," he pleads, not certain if he wants a reprieve or permission to spill.
"I know, baby boy." Tomura's voice is so satisfied. He's purring the way he did before Dabi misbehaved. He's happy as he smears blood across his skin and kisses it away from his cheeks. "You're so sensitive, aren't you? And even cuter like this." Dabi doesn't need to look down the length of their bodies to know he feels smaller in Tomura's hand as he teases him. "Such an adorable, useless little prick now. Going to get you an even smaller cage, baby. Going to keep you full and plugged until your balls are so aching and swollen that it will disappear against them. Make sure your needy body knows that you're only going to be allowed to cum when I'm making a mess of your insides."
Dabi can't help moaning, trying to be good, but a gush of precum spills out of him and the sensation of that alone nearly sends him over the edge.
"My needy little whore. When you're all better, I'm going to take you back to V. I'm going to show everyone how the mouthy little brat who dared to think he could disrespect me, has turned into the sweetest, most submissive little slut. I'm going to show them all how you let your cock be turned into nothing but a decoration and how you squirm around at night if I don't take the time to fill up your tight hole." Tomura is moving faster now, and Dabi is crying harder, his fingers digging into the other's skin as he tries so, so hard not to cum before he's been given permission.
"Please, Sir! Yours, your whore, please, please, please!"
"My eager little pain slut," Tomura has never said words that have sounded more like a declaration of his love than those, and he shifts. He keeps moving so roughly inside of Dabi's body, and Dabi can't remember if the other man even opened him up before he started moving. He could be torn open just as badly as he was the first time, and it wouldn't matter. Every spike of pain that sings across his skin is just soaked up and sweetened by the pleasure roaring across his nerves. But Tomura shifts, he straightens more, making Dabi's hands claw over his sides before he gives up and clutches the sheets instead. And then Tomura's hands wrap around his neck. His eyes are so full of light, there's a flush across his cheeks, and Dabi doesn't know if he's ever been so clearly and ardently wanted by anyone who has ever looked at him before in his life.
He knows what's coming before the fingers tighten at all and he still begs, "Please, Sir."
"Good boy, you can cum now."
Tomura doesn't need to tighten his grip to send another loud crack through the air, the loudest one yet given how close it is to his ears, before pain eclipses his vision, his senses, and his orgasm as the world rushes into darkness.
///
When Dabi wakes up again, he is still in their bedroom, but someone has come in and turned it into a hospital room. He has an IV in his arm, his body hurts, but not as blindingly as it did before he passed out, and he has his lover laying in the bed beside him. Tomura is playing one of his games, in his pajamas, and when Dabi tries to say something, but finds his mouth too dry to make a sound, he immediately puts the device aside and reaches over to the table to get a cup, dropping in a straw and pouring water from the pitcher. He guides it to Dabi's mouth, pressing a kiss to the crown of his head.
"You handled that so well, firefly. I can't wait until you're well enough to take the bandages off." Tomura murmurs, calling for one of his medics with a phone, "You're even prettier now, and I'm so proud of you."
Dabi feels warm and safe even as the doctor comes in and makes sure that he's not in danger of keeling over. He rejects any other pain medicine when it's offered and Tomura beams at him. He's being so good for him right now. That's all he ever wants to be. And he knows that he'll be good for the rest of his life and that Tomura will always keep his promises and not only take care of him, but ensure that he is never lost or lonely again when, about a week later, he's well enough to be taken into the bathroom to see the bandages as they get removed.
The bright silvery scars of Decay wrapping around his neck are even more beautiful than Tomura said they were.
“Thank you, Sir.”
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed it, consider leaving a comment/ask/reply!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Tomura traded his life to be a Lord of Nightmares when he was a child and could not understand the weight of that decision. He understands it now though, and he has been searching for a way to break free of it for years. Being sent to a man soaked in terror who was born to be the potential of creation and destruction in one body, finding he was discarded when those around him gave up on that potential, gives him the opportunity that he needs to try and bring his own plans to fruition. Dabi, on the other hand, just isn't sure if he's happy to not be so alone in his nightmares anymore as red eyes watch him from beyond the smoke.
Contents: Dub-Con, Fantasy AU, Nightmare!Tomura, Past Child Abuse, Tramatic Injury, Starvation, Homelessness, Drowning, Burning, Fear Play, Hand Feeding, Premature Ejaculation, Cumming in Pants, Praise Kink, Tentacle Sex, Double Penetration, Anal Sex, Loss of Virginity, Wet Dreams, First Time.
Word Count: 18,640
A nightmare is not just a bad dream.
When he was a child, when he was human, when he was Tenko Shimura, that is what his parents and grandparents told him. Nightmares are just bad dreams, even though they are scary, they can't hurt you, it's all just your imagination playing mean tricks on you while you're sleeping. He was still a child when his father hit him, when the magic that had been sitting beneath his skin unbeknownst to him, had broken free and he had killed his family and destroyed the house. He doesn't remember running away from that place, but he did travel, because the nightmare he had was outside of his village when it happened. Tomura knows that because the place where he ascended is stained with shadow, and that place is a tall pine tree that has its bark and the circle of ground on the left side completely engulfed in night and fear.
He had been dreaming about his magic, about the terror of knowing that he was killing his family and the black rage inside of him that had made him not want to stop. He was dreaming about angry adults coming after him and bringing him to the center of the village to be burned alive the way that... his maternal grandmother was for her witchcraft. He was scared, his magic was volatile, and when the Nightmare King felt his mind enter his realm, he decided to attend to him personally.
"Oh, young one, don't you just have so much raw potential, and so much fear. Would you like to not be afraid anymore, Tenko? Would you like to be a shadow in the night that no mortal will ever be able to capture and burn away?" His voice had come to him through the nightmare, all of his family's faces turning to look at them as they died, as he killed them, their eyes going black, tar spilling out of their mouths, gurgling out the offer that filled him with such deep and great fear that Tenko had screamed that he would do anything to make it stop.
The tar flowed around him, coating his limbs and taking away the color of his hair, his skin, turning his eyes to the color of blood, and taking away that fear, reshaping his magic until it was shadow and terror instead of the wanton destruction that had lived under his skin before. And then he wasn't Tenko Shimura anymore.
Tomura Shigaraki, at the age of five, had become a Lord of Nightmares. He learned then that Nightmares are not simple dreams that flit in and out of the mind when a human is experiencing anxieties or worries. No. Though the genuine fear and their experiences can make the dreams stronger, Nightmares themselves are tangible creations, crafted to feed the King and his Lords, and to keep the balance between Hope-born magic and Fear-born magic in check. Too much of one, and the other will be extinguished, the harmony between them where human itself was born. Tomura is now a crafter of those Nightmares, traveling through the world to keep that balance and to feed his fill on the fears of others, his own seeming so far away and intangible now.
That is the purpose he has seen to now for fourteen years, doing such work in isolation and preferring it that way. Isolation means that no one will see how his palms blister at times when he tries to turn his essence to... hope-born casting. He is no longer human, and he cannot make the spells work, too many attempts a poison rubbed over his skin, but he tries anyway. Before humans, before Celestials and Shades struck their balance in this world, there was another. Someone else who was able to take both aspects and use them to create humanity in the first place. That being was able to rule over it all, and that is the ambition that takes shape in Tomura as he exists as he is now.
"Tomura," The Nightmare King interrupts his travel. He moves through the shadows of trees, even on a sunny day, because he is not one that fears the light. But his existence has been interrupted far too many times by this creature and he does not want to be beholden to this King forever. He wants to be above him. He wants to be a god. It is a peculiarity that a Nightmare Lord can have dreams, but it's one that Tomura holds close to his chest and speaks not a word of in the wider world so that his current master never has confirmation that this ambition lives in his heart.
"Yes, your Majesty?" He hates that the creature can give him orders, but he abides all the same. He brought him into this form. If he takes it away... Tomura does not know what will happen to him. It certainly felt like little Tenko died when the change occurred.
"There is someone in need of your services. His magic is wild and his fear saturates him each night even when one of my lords is not with him. See what value he may have." His voice follows Tomura and echoes through every shadow as he continues to move, knowing that the slats of darkness he steps through will bring him to the place where he is needed.
"Yes, your Majesty."
He knows when the Nightmare King has turned his attention away from him, knows when he has started to make progress towards his charge because each shadow is more and more laden with the smell of smoke as he goes.
///
He does not rush, not from place to place, and certainly not on the Nightmare King's orders, but even keeping at the pace he had traveled at before, Tomura finds himself getting to the... place where his charge is sleeping late in the night when he is already wrapped in fear and smoke. Tomura moves through the shadows, and that allows him to enter any home, any location at all, because there is not a place in existence where light can exist without the dark finding its way in as well. But he has no need to be sneaky, no reason to think he is barred from this place, because his charge is not sleeping in a house. He is in the back of an alley, behind two buildings, curled up behind the, thankfully, empty garbage bins. His clothes are tattered and old, his skin warped with burns and stapled back onto his body, and his waraji have been tied on with scraps of fabric because the straps to keep them on his feet must have broken apart. His hair is white, but the man has clearly rubbed soot into it to try and blacken the locks as much as possible, and he doesn't smell as though he's had a bath in months. The emaciated thinness of his body leaves Tomura sighing softly as he kneels down over him, his shadow falling and mingling with this man's and inviting Tomura to slip into his mind and shape the rampant fear into a real dream, though he refrains for the moment.
What a pitiful creature this man is. Tomura doesn't often think that about the places that he goes to find his meals. Nightmares, like all fear, can bloom through all mortals, and he has never made any particular distinctions about who he targets. But going to someone who is already so soaked in their terror, usually tells Tomura that there are horrors in their life so great that their subconsciouses are reaching out to fear for catharsis rather than hope for optimism. Still, of the charges who had fear that has called to him, or been assigned to him in the case of this mortal, he has never had one who is... so clearly doing so terribly. Whatever horrors live in his mind, Tomura is sure that they will be more extensive than he expected for him to have lived a life that led to this.
He cracks his neck and straightens up. He hasn't ever known someone whose dreams smelled so thickly of smoke. Not when their homes had burned down, not when forest fires blackened their lungs. No, whatever flames call to this man, they are powerful, and Tomura is curious.
So he steps into his mind and begins to shape the nightmare around himself.
///
They all have magic. It's a slight, it's horrible, it's something that they had to keep hidden because it is not a blessing from the gods the way that Yagi's transformation is. He only becomes large and strong when he prays to the gods and is acting in service of their people. Else, he is a small thin man who simply has a kind heart and fragile lungs. But the Todoroki magic is a curse. It was not given by the gods, it is not right.
"Don't you ever lose control like that again!" The blows his father rains down against his skin are painful, but they do not hurt the same ways as his hands do, the skin cracked and blistered, weeping a thin pink-tinged fluid. His magic just came out. He didn't mean to, he didn't— but his father keeps hitting him. Until everything goes dark.
"What did I tell you?" His father has a beard now. He didn't when he was little, but he does now, which must mean that he is not little anymore, but he feels small and like he is looking up at him from the floor even though he's gotten taller too. "If I catch you practicing that witchcraft again, I will build your pyre myself!" His arms are burned, but not blistered this time. He can't keep the fire beneath his skin and it is not prayer or blessings that bring it back, in a way that would be acceptable in their village. No. They burn because he wants to be seen, because he wants to be strong, because he— His father slaps him so hard across the face that the room spins.
And when he collapses on the floor it is covered in loose straw over stone, and the smell coming from the piss pot in the corner is horrible. He is in a cell. The cell. This is the last room he will know before he dies.
He has sharp sticks beneath his feet and he has been beaten so badly, but not badly enough. He thought if he misbehaved enough on the way, that they wouldn't take the risk of transporting him. He had hoped they would slit his throat instead. It would be easier. It would be less painful. He would be less scared of this now as he is dragged on top of the pyre and tied up there. He's too hurt to struggle anymore.
His mother's voice and Yagi's light come too late to keep the foreign fire from eating away at any brightness left inside of him.
It hurts to be put back together. It hurts to walk away from the village with only one pack of his belongings. It hurts to get an infection and lose all of them. It hurts to be turned away in every town. It hurts to know that trying to survive for himself would leave him being dragged to a fresh pyre to burn. Everything hurts and yet he is too terrified of the alternative to believe that he can let it take him.
He is scared again when fire as hot as all of the others in his life, but as black as night starts to lick up around the place where he's found to sleep. No, no, not again! He tries to get away, but the smoke coming off of it turns into black iron chains that lash themselves around his neck, at his wrists, and at his ankles, and as the fire burns hotter, brighter, closer, he is trapped where he is, screaming, begging, trying to get anyone at all to hear him, to let him out, to let him be as he is. His mother was a priestess. She prayed for him. She married a witch to purify his soul. What could Dabi have possibly done from such a young age to make the gods believe he was worthy of death instead?
The flames don't answer him as they blaze over his body and crawl down his throat, burning away his final cry.
///
His new charge, Dabi, wakes up and knows his nightmares so well that his knuckles immediately go between his teeth to muffle any potential sounds. He doesn't want to be heard because to be heard could be to invite flames to lick over his skin once more. He shakes and smoke trickles out from his seams for a few long moments, Tomura watching from the shadows as he recomposes himself. When he has, Dabi pushes himself off the ground and immediately moves swiftly out of the alleyway. Tomura attaches himself to Dabi’s shadow, making a home for himself inside of it so he can take the meal of terror that he has been given and not be lost as the other man travels. This tether will also mean he will have no need of focusing on traveling alongside Dabi when all he wants to do is make certain that he is crafting his next nightmare.
Dabi is full of potential, more of it in his dreams than even the Nightmare King must have been capable of seeing or Tomura has no doubt that he would have reached out to him himself, if not consuming Dabi entirely, then to make him into a Nightmare Lord. But instead the King’s oversight and laziness have left such a powerful creature for Tomura to decide what to do with. That is something that he will make certain the King regrets.
Tomura sips at the fear that the other poured into his being as he slipped inside of his nightmares, the swirling motes of smoke and flame memories that follow him in his waking and sleeping hours. A mortal born of Hope and Destruction. All mortals are, but he has the magic of his father, and the blessing of his mother, even if he thinks that only saved him from the pyre, Tomura can feel that there is a weak flicker of that still inside of Dabi’s body. Only rare mortals can wield both forms, but Dabi has the potential. He has what Tomura has been looking for for so long now, and he knows immediately that he will make the most of the opportunity that is now stretching out in front of him.
But until Dabi sleeps again, all Tomura can do is start work crafting the first true nightmare that he will give the mortal man. Tomura doesn’t know when the last time it was that he felt so determined to make it a particularly memorable one.
///
There is someone behind him. Flames are licking at his skin and the agony of that is leaving him near the edge of oblivion, but that terror and agony are sensations that he already knows so well. This feeling of being watched, however, is something far newer and more unsettling. Someone is watching him suffer and burn. They are right behind him, standing in the flames and smoke, but they aren't suffering the way that he is. They are just observing it all happen and Dabi sobs,
"Please," please help him, please give him mercy, please make this all stop. He was born this way. His magic will always be this powerful, will always cause him to be so broken. He can't lock it all inside himself or he'll combust. Please—
"You shouldn't lock it away, wildfire." The voice that comes from the smoke and flames sounds like it has gone raspy from the taste of them. "Locking it up wouldn't protect you. Why would they ever let you live if they knew that all it took was one spark to bring all of this to the surface. No, little one, you need to focus this. Direct it. And you're going to."
Dabi doesn't understand the words, but he knows that there is a hand curling around his throat from behind, even though he can't see it as the heat of the flames boils the moisture from his eyes and leaves him blind. He sobs again and pleads one final time. "Please, please!"
"If you want to stop hurting, make it happen, little one." The voice says. "All you have to do is make certain that your flesh is healing as fast as it burns. You have so much power in you, and you've been blessed before, find it again."
Dabi doesn't understand, but as this creature speaks to him, as it refuses to give him the relief he wants, he feels his magic pulse out from his skin as well. It feels like the heat might crack him from the inside out, but he needs to release it in a roar of frustration as it happens. He just wants to make this creature who can stand on his pyre and taunt him feel what Dabi is feeling.
"Hmm, not quite there yet. But that's okay, wildfire. I have every faith that you will learn."
Dabi wakes up with smoke in his throat and his hand pressing against the staples in his cheeks so that he doesn't let out the cry that wants to escape him as he finds himself no longer burning, but back within the body that still screams with the echoes of it. He needs a few minutes to compose himself before he picks up from the campsite he'd made in the woods and starts to move again. He is trying to outrun the very blood in his veins, and that means he can never stop moving. But he also knows, too acutely, that the new element in his nightmares, the thing that spoke to him, has left a greater wound on his soul than the flames. Dabi huffs with frustration as he starts to move hard, ignoring the ache of hunger in his stomach and the awful feeling of fresh sweat mingling on his skin with the old. He has not been anything but a slight on this world for years now. It is a cruelty of his subconscious that he might even labor under the delusion of turning to something new now.
Dabi is a mistake. He will always be treated as such. There is no hope for a future beyond this.
///
Fear, although it is the tool that Tomura has the most practice in wielding, is not the one that will work when it comes to trying to get Dabi to do as he wants him to. This is something that Tomura finds out concretely a week into influencing his nightmares and observing the man through his waking hours. Dabi, he learns, is already constantly afraid. He's scared of being burned again, scared that his life truly is worthless after being told it was for years by his family, scared that he will never be able to fill his stomach again, scared that he will die alone and frightened and there will be nothing better for him on the other side but drowning in a lake of fire because of the 'sin' of his magic. He is a creature who is constantly terrified, but that fear does not make him bow his spine. Tomura's work brings him to all manners of cowards. He has seen supposed pillars of their communities cower and soil their sheets when no one else can see them. He has seen people turn themselves to hermits as they try so desperately to avoid being confronted by the source of their fear. He has seen people who try to reach out and surround themselves with others to try and use connection to rid them of their terror. But Dabi is not any of those kinds of people. He is something that Tomura finds far more interest in. When Dabi gets frightened, he turns vicious. For as often as he tries to lock his flames beneath his skin and pretend that he is not a magic user, the moment he feels threatened, Dabi straightens his spine. He makes himself seem dangerous through his words to anyone who might be threatening him, and if they give him even the slightest inclination that they are going to hurt him instead of backing off, he explodes. Rather literally as well, his flames burning so hot and bright blue as they lash out of his body and turn the people who dared to frighten him into smears of ash in seconds. Dabi never hesitates, getting as far away as possible when that happens, and only ever making sure that there are no witnesses that are left behind in his wake. It's a wellspring of power that reminds Tomura so deeply of what he had been capable of before he became a Nightmare Lord, and he knows that if he can get Dabi to be able to do both, to wield his magic as creation and destruction, then he will have the makings of a god in his hands. But scaring Dabi into doing what he wants isn't going to be possible.
So he sets to the arduous task of trying to craft something for the other man that is not a nightmare, and he waits for the right time to let him rest.
///
His stomach is gnawingly empty as he stares out at the feast in front of him. His mouth waters as he sits in a room of sheer darkness, the only thing in front of him a banquet table that is covered from end to end in food. His favorite foods. The mooncakes that his mother bought at market when he was five but that they'd never gotten again. The succulent duck that they often had to celebrate the summer solstice. The soup had been given by a kind old man who had seen him shivering in an alley after a storm. His mouth waters as he stares at all of the food laid in front of him, but that he knows he is not allowed to eat because in front of his place setting, the only one on the table at all, there is not an actual plate. There is, instead, a single, unlit, candle in its holder, seeming to mock him as he sits and yearns for the food, even though he doesn't dare to reach for it again.
He knows that he's being watched from the darkness again as well and he refuses to acknowledge the presence that has decided to torture him. Perhaps he really is wicked, perhaps his magic is a curse, because he can think of no other reason a demon of shade would choose to turn its attention to him otherwise, especially not when he already lives such a miserable existence.
"I am not a demon, wildfire," the creature says, a hand curling around the back of Dabi's chair, cold fingertips just brushing his shoulder, as Dabi tenses. He could have sworn that the other creature was sitting on the opposite end of the long banquet table. But there was no sound of him moving. He thinks that the creature is a 'him'. The voice sounds masculine. "And no matter what the world of mortals tell you, your gifts are not worthy of the punishments that you've been given. I am not here to punish you any further. I am here to help you grow."
Dabi's heart speeds in his chest, uncertain of the words that this creature tries to soothe him with. "What are you?"
"That is something we can discuss when you've proven to me that you can be worth all of the time that I intend to dedicate to you, little one. But for now, I know that you're hungry, and I intend to let you help yourself to this meal, if you can earn it."
And despite the hunger that cramps his stomach, Dabi does his best to hold his spine straight. "I'm not an animal you can train with treats."
"You mistake my intentions, little one. This food is not real. It will not nourish you. But you can make it so. I am simply here to guide you to that purpose." A hand that is wreathed in shadow reaches for Dabi's wrist and he takes it from the armrest where he had been clutching onto it, and he makes him put his hand over the unlit wick. "Light the flame and hold it steady as you bring each morsel of food through its radiance. Embue each bite with the warmth and light of creation and it will not turn to ash on your tongue. Do this, and your stomach will be full when you slip away from this place as well."
Dabi doesn't understand, not really, but the shade lets go of his hand and moves out of his space, though Dabi immediately feels how acutely he is being watched and knows the other man has not actually left his presence. He sits where he is for a few long moments. But he doesn't actually know what to do despite the creature's instructions. Dabi has had nightmares for more of his life than he hasn't. He knows that there are things in his mind that often are framed to make him so miserable. But this feels so different from anything else that he has ever fallen victim to in his own mind.
Dabi hesitates, but he pinches his fingers around the wick and lets a spark slip from his skin. The blue flame that flickers there makes the food on the table... ghostly. It is all a transparent blue as well as the light falls over it and Dabi can see that it will be intangible. But his stomach is cramped with hunger and he wants to taste it again, even if only in his dreams.
He reaches for a mooncake and can feel the flaky texture of the crust under his fingertips, knows how buttery and perfect it will taste if he brings it to his lips, and tries to do so. The shadowy hand lashes out again, catching his wrist and redirecting his hold. He brings it over the flame that Dabi lit and he tries to pull his arm away. He just wants to be allowed to eat. He doesn't want it to be burned.
"Concentrate. Make it real."
"Let go." The fire is licking brighter over the candle, flaring hot enough that he can feel it touching his fingertips. "You're hurting me." He tells the other man, as if he thinks this creature might actually care about that at all. He knows that he won't, knows that this all was just another prelude to burning, and his fear begins to grow.
"Focus. You have your mother's blood too. You can bring creation with those flames, not just destruction. Now do it."
But the words just make his body more certain that he can't do this and with the wavering of his heart, the fire from the candle bursts larger and hotter. It lashes out and spreads over his hand, turning the pastry to ash and blackening the skin over his hand once again. He cries out, and with the breath, the flames start to lick across the table as well, burning the food and catching the table on fire as the color changes from his blue to the bright reds and yellows of his pyre. No, no! The fear pulses through him sharply as the shade huffs a sigh before pulling his hand back.
"We'll try again tomorrow, wildfire." And then Dabi is left alone again as the fire spreads and consumes him.
///
"Tomura," The Nightmare King's voice is never one that Tomura is particularly happy with hearing, but he is even less in the mood for it after a week and a half of failing to direct Dabi's nightmares the way that he has wanted to. He is capable of doing what Tomura is asking him, but he cannot get him to enter the dreamspace with anything but fear, and that means that he cannot sway him into using the untethered potential of his mind to try and turn his magic towards hope and creation rather than the destruction he has always been prone to. If Dabi can learn to do both, then he would be one of the rarest casters in the world. He could give Tomura the edge that he needs desperately that would allow him to cut ties with the being that holds his leash and the Dabi could be molded into a being that could take the powers of a god for himself. Tomura can only hope that Dabi would not want to get rid of him in turn if he is able to give him the abilities that he is trying to cultivate in him.
"Your Majesty." He doesn't do more than address him. He does not volunteer his information when he can help it in general and he would rather make the King have to dig for anything that he might look for as he attempts to keep all of Dabi's power and potential safe. The King could make him a Nightmare Lord, he would give Dabi the ability to never have bad dreams again and Tomura knows how tempting that respite is. But it would strip him of the uniqueness of his flames like it stole Tomura's decay. It's only in hindsight that Tomura understands how unequal the trade had been and he will not let Dabi be manipulated into making the same choice that he did when he was too young to understand what it would mean for him.
"The tithe that you have been sending from your charge has been adequate." It's been exceptional and Tomura knows it, which is why he has been only giving a fraction of it since he took Dabi on as his charge. He knows that if he gives a surplus, then the King will take an interest in him even greater than the one that he has already displayed. "Does he have potential?"
"He has power," Tomura tells the other creature as he pulls Dabi's shadow tighter to his being, making certain that he will know it if the King ever tries to reach him directly. "But he has no control. Giving him a new way of wielding that power would leave him feral, I'm afraid." And a feral creature with the Nightmare King's blessings does not make a Nightmare Lord, simply a Nightmare. One that will roam wildly, unable to give a tithe, unable to be stopped, something that will cause strife and ruin wherever it travels and that will draw exorcists from the church to destroy it, and that will in turn destroy a portion of the King's power as well. He never wants to be without an ounce of his power, and the words are enough to turn the being's tone disinterested as he says,
"Ah, well then, ensure that he continues to supply his fears to the darkness."
"Yes, your Majesty." And Tomura does his best to sound neutral as he feels the King's presence leave his mind and turns his attention back to Dabi, expanding his vision across his shadow to try and see where the mortal is taking them next. There never seems to be a direction at all except for 'away', as if he can outrun his fears, his past, his magic, until his body finally gives up the chase. Tomura hopes that he can find a way of granting him the respite that he clearly longs for so ardently. If he can do that, then he thinks that the other will be worth every ounce of time that he has put into cultivating his dreams.
///
Dabi hates the sight of this table. He hates the candle, hates the smell of food that he wants so badly but that he can't eat, and most of all he hates the creature that stands behind him, eyes always on him whether he is suffering through the flames or sitting here trying and failing again and again to do the bizarre things that he is asking him to do.
"Why won't you just leave me alone?" He asks as he pushes up from the chair and tries to walk away from the table. "Whatever it is you want, I can't do it." And he hates how those words bring flashes to him as he moves. His father appears in front of him, how he looked when he was a child, how he looked when he failed, how he looked as his funeral pyre was lit and the lack of mercy in his expression as the flames cast shadows over his features and dyed his beard the most vibrant red that Dabi had ever seen it.
"You can't do anything right." His father tells him as he flickers through all of the ways that Dabi had seen him throughout his life. "You are worthless. A waste of space, a failure. You should have never been born, let alone continue to disgrace me by breathing now."
"Enough of that." The raspy voice of the creature that has taken up a place in his dreams comes with a firmness that Dabi has not heard from it before as it reaches with its shadows to wrap the image of his father in inky tendrils from all directions. They encircle so much of his flesh and Dabi watches as the angry phantasm of his father continues to stare at him without reacting to the grip. He doesn't react even as he's torn in all different directions as the tendrils separate the image, turning him insubstantial and melting away as he loses sight of the strange limbs as he blinks and finds himself standing back in front of the table again. "Your father no longer controls your potential. Now, eat."
Dabi's frustration bubbles to the surface, making him taste smoke that he tries to smother because he doesn't want to give the other creature what he wants either. He doesn't want to light the candle again and prove that he can't do what he was asked to. "I can't! I can't do what you're asking me! Leave me alone!" He would rather be soaked in fear every night, would rather have to linger on old failures than be presented every day with a new way of doing so as he tries to just find a brief respite in his dreams.
The hand comes back onto his shoulder and pushes him down into the chair that materializes behind him again. "You can. But perhaps I haven't given you sufficient motivation to do so." That hand is around his wrist again, forcing him to hold his hand out to the candle as Dabi... feels water starting to pool beneath his feet. In the time that it takes for him to continue speaking, that water has already creeped up over the top of his foot and continues rising. "You will light the candle. You will give this food substance, or you will drown. Each night I will bring you a new horror until you succeed, Dabi." It's the first time that he has ever heard the other creature use his name before and somehow that makes him more frightened than the water that has soaked his pants up to his ankle. "You will find a way to make this work, and when it does, you will no longer hurt. Your stomach won't ache from hunger, and you will be able to stop running. Do this, and I will ensure that the rest of your life will not be as miserably hard as the first of it has been." Dabi doesn't know who or what this creature is, how it can promise something like that, but the way he says the words, his sureness, brings a fresh terror into his veins as Dabi feels the water go up his calves and he rushes to light the candle.
The flame atop it flickers and rises unnaturally high. He can't help it, can't control it when he is so on edge. But he lights it and then tries to bring the closest thing, a soft roll, to it to attempt to make it real. The fire burns his fingers and burns through the spectral blue of the roll before he tosses the remnants to the side and he reaches for a skewer of smoked meat instead. He holds that too over the flame, letting the stick keep his hand out from it and trying to understand how. What is he supposed to do to make this real? All his fire has ever done is unmake things. It unraveled him, his family, his future. How is it now supposed to make something out of nothing as he feels the water reach the tops of his thighs.
The creature threatening him takes in his terror, his desperation, knowing Dabi's mind more intimately than he thinks that anyone else possibly could, and he sighs softly. "Fire is not only made to destroy." He brings his hand over Dabi's shoulder and cups it around the unsteady flame. And despite his words, as he cups his hand around the flame, it lashes out and touches his palm. And where it does, it takes away the shade from... the pale skin that sits beneath it. The creature behind him hisses slightly, but he does not flinch away, letting more of the darkness unravel from around his hand and use that moving darkness to contain the flame a bit more. "Fire helped to make everything that I have laid before you on this table today. From the heat to cook, to the warm rays of sunlight that nourished the fruits and vegetables before they reached these plates, fire was a part of their creation. Without its warmth, your blood would still between your veins." The water is at the bottom of his ribcage, the rest of the table millimeters from being under it as well. "You can make your fire that same kind of warmth, little one. It is already powerful and vicious. Turn it soft and healing, and you will never be hurt by anyone again, and will be able to turn back the clock on all of the suffering that it has given your body up to this point in your life. Bring the warmth that cooked that meat to the height of its flavor, the heat of the blood that flowed through it and allowed the cow to grow old enough to be slaughtered, the sunlight that fed the grass that it grazed on all of its life. Make it real, Dabi."
The water is at his shoulders, but not over the table. He can see it rising as a pitch black ink that ripples from the light of the candle, but it does not spill over the table, does not snuff the light. It just continues to move over his body as Dabi tries desperately to make the skewer real the way that this creature is telling him to. But it's not working. his flames are just eating at the spectral blue again. It's not going to work. "Please, please, I can't do this! Please, stop this, please!"
The water reaches his chin and he tries to strain where he has been pinned in this chair, lifting his head up so that he can try to keep his face out of the water. And it's then that he sees the creature behind his chair. He is a shape. Just the faintest outline of Dabi's blue light that is bouncing off of a form swathed in shadow everywhere but the hand that is trying to guide his flames, the red of his irises the only color that he can make out, and those eyes meet his. Dabi's heart catches in his throat as he fears what this creature that is tormenting him will do now that he has seen his face, but those red eyes simply turn back to the candle.
"You can have the power your father wanted for you, and you can have it for yourself, outside of his control. I'm going to help you do so."
The water is starting to creep over his mouth and Dabi can't focus on his flame anymore as he sputters, "Please, I can't, please. This is a waste of time!" He's a waste. He won't ever be anything more. All he can ever be is a disappointment.
The creature knows his mind too well, and those red eyes fall on his again as the water covers his mouth, his nose, and Dabi holds back a sob so that he doesn't lose the last deep breath that he has taken into his lungs. "It is such a shame that you cannot see yourself as I do, little one," He murmurs. "But I will come to you every single night, until you are old and gray and your heart stops in terror of me, if that will prove to you that I know you are not the waste of time or space that you seem to believe yourself to be." He speaks with such... kindness as he lets Dabi begin to drown, holding his gaze for the long seconds as the air in his lungs grows thinner and thinner until there is nothing at all left and his pulse is pounding in his ears, agony through his body unfamiliar to him, as the first gush of inky water rushes into his nose.
Dabi wakes up in a hostel, his hands clawing at his chest and tears burning at the corners of his eyes, as he finds himself turning the terror of the nightmare, and the softness that the creature spoke to him in its final moments over and over in his mind again.
///
And that creature comes back to him each night that he is able to find sleep, hell below, he comes back to Dabi whenever his mind slips into dreaming, even if only for a few minutes when he has managed to barter for travel on a cart. And every time he sits him at that table and tries to get him to make the food across it real.
And every time Dabi fails.
It's like being a child again, and a few times he does turn into one as he tries to bite back his tears of frustration and terror. But despite what he calls him, the being of shade that speaks to him when that happens does so with a kindness in his tone that Dabi can hardly believe of a creature that has killed him so many times in his dreaming. When he turns to a child, the other shade does as well, a little boy with shaggy hair and who is shorter than Dabi was and on those nights, they sit together. Dabi always expects him to be angry with him. Whatever he is trying to get Dabi to do, on those nights, all of it stops, and he expects to be pushed twice as hard the next day. but that is never what happens. He is gentle the nights after, making the table smaller, selecting one dish for Dabi to try with and simply making him do so until the platter is empty, with no threat of death or punishment throughout the attempts. Dabi doesn't wake up screaming or terrified those nights. But he does wake with tears tinged with blood running down his face and a hopelessness deep in his chest that he can simply never shake.
He is hopeless again tonight, but he is him and the table before him is large again. The shade is behind him, as he always is, and the candle is in front of him. "I will never be able to do what you're asking. You might as well give up and go find someone who can."
"You may believe that, but I do not, wildfire. I will see you succeed, and when you do, I will be in your service for the rest of my existence."
He's not being hurt, hasn't even been instructed to light the candle yet, so he asks, "Why? What are you getting out of this?" No one would stick around for so long to deal with him if they weren't getting something from the exchange.
"You will break my shackles, and I will help to make you a god." His hands come around to hold Dabi's wrists, making him take them from the rests and turn them so that his hands are towards the ceiling. When he keeps his hands in that position, the creature moves so that his fingers are tracing over the seams in his palms, the touch quickening Dabi's pulse. "You will be a mortal capable of wielding Destruction and Hope in equal measures, Dabi, and no one in this world or the next will hold sway over you again."
Dabi's stomach sinks and he starts to pull his hands away. That is what his father wanted from him and he's already proved that it's not something that he can become. The creature laces their fingers together and lets Dabi feel the chill of his palm against his own as he keeps him where he wants him.
"Your father and I are very different. He abandoned you when your magic couldn't take the form he wanted. I will not do that. Nor do I want something you are incapable of." He promises. "You have some of the greatest and most destructive magic that I have ever seen. I wouldn't ask you to forsake that, Dabi." He squeezes his hands gently. "I only ask that you try to let the part of you that has been stifled beneath it out as well."
Dabi feels heat across his skin, the sourness in his gut not entirely abated either. "If you want someone who can do that, you should find my brother. He'll be sainted by the church by the time he's sixteen."
"I don't want your brother. I want you. His magic does not hold both aspects that yours can, it simply looks that way because the church believes his fire purifies. He does not actually heal or grow the way that your magic will be able to." He gives Dabi's hands another soft squeeze as he strokes his thumb over the line of staples across his skin as if they, like everything else that he has seen in Dabi's mind, are not awful. "You only have to let me have you and I promise that you will never be alone again. I will never leave your side, Dabi, in this or the waking world if you choose to have me."
Dabi doesn't know how he is supposed to even think straight after such a declaration. No one has ever wanted to stay with him before. "What are you?" The creature told him once that he was not a demon, and Dabi has long since written off the idea that this might be an illusion. This creature is far more real than any of the visions of his past that creep through his mind.
He feels a cool breath against his cheek as the other creature leans over the back of his chair, soft hair tickling his skin as it brushes against him. "My name is Tomura Shigaraki, and I am a Lord of Nightmares. But when you become my master, I will be anything you wish of me, wildfire." His voice is low and soft in his ear, their hands still clasped, and Dabi feels a rush of heat go through his body.
The sensation is so foreign and startling that Dabi finds himself bolting up from the ground. His heart pounds, his fingers curl into fists to try and shake the feeling of having someone else's palms against his own, and he tries to calm his nerves. It is not fear that is racing through his veins as he does so, and that revelation is even more off-putting than anything else that he might have found. Dabi has not... had someone bring his body to arousal. His dreams can't even usually do that for him, so saturated in his terror as they usually are. No. He knows the pulse of arousal in his veins and the hardening of his cock because he is a grown man now, but he was at the whims of his hormones before then. But he hasn't felt this since he burned last and having it find him again now, after... Tomura Shigaraki told him that he would stay with him no matter what, that he believes he is worth the time despite knowing so intimately every failure that brought Dabi to where he is right now, makes his head foggier than it has been since the last time this happened. But he can't help squirming as he tries to fight with himself over chasing that feeling.
///
The dream ends so abruptly that Tomura reels a bit as Dabi wakes up. He hadn't even gotten to make his attempt today, and he didn't know that he would feel so disappointed by that— or how quickly that feeling could leave him as he puts himself in Dabi's shadow and takes in their surroundings again to see if something happened to the other man to tear him from his slumber so suddenly.
But Dabi's small campground has not been found by others. He is simply... sitting upright, his fingers knotted into the thin blanket he traded two days of hard work on a farm he'd passed to get, and Tomura's mouth goes dry as he sees the tent of his cock straining the front of his trousers. Heat of his own starts to push to his veins as he watches the mortal seem so confused and conflicted with how his need has bloomed through his own.
Tomura is no stranger to those who find sex in their dreams— even in nightmares. Arousal and fear can be very well-kept bedfellows and he has made a friend of both throughout the years. But, well, Dabi's fear has always been so great that he didn't think the other man was even capable of feeling anything else in his dreams. To find him now, after he had laid his desires so bare, squirming from how hearing them made him feel, heats the blood that Tomura can no longer hold claim to as he watches as Dabi, perhaps because he can't imagine doing anything else, starts to pull loose his trousers enough to take his cock from their confines. Tomura is glad that the other man is distracted as the first rays of sunrise start to turn the midnight sky to deep blue, because if not, then he ,ight notice how much darker his shadow becomes as Tomura can barely keep himself contained inside of it as Dabi lets out a shaky breath and he reaches for his flushed prick.
Tomura doesn't know how long it has been since he has had a mortal's nightmare soaked in arousal, and watching Dabi try to stroke himself, and realize it doesn't feel very good, before he remembers he needs to be wet first and then watching him spit into his hand before he tries again, makes him hungry for it the way he never is for terror when Dabi offers him that in abundance nearly every night. He drinks in the other's shaky breath as he tries to move his hand along his length, simply making a ring with his hands and stroking himself without much finesse. Tomura combs through the memories that he's seen throughout Dabi's dreams, and he finds none about pleasure. He was always... simply working his hardest to show his worth or running to avoid being destroyed when he 'proved' he was wasting the breath still in lungs. Poor thing. Tomura watches him just squeeze and pump along his length, and he's sure it feels better than nothing, but Dabi doesn't seem to really know or feel curious enough to try to do more. He doesn't tease himself or look for the ways that his touches could be used to make his fingers move along himself and bring that pleasure higher. He just… moves his hand lacklusterly, a bit of fear tinging every action with his pleasure and making Tomura want to reach out and show him how to do better. He could. He has a body but Dabi has only just learned that he has a name. He does not think that the other would invite him to touch if he slipped out from his shadow and wrapped his arms around him, his lips against the shell of his ear as he reached down and showed him how to stroke himself to make it feel good. No. He imagines that would not go over particularly well, and so he stays silent as he watches the other man do his best to bring himself to orgasm, savoring in the tang of his fear and shame when he does finally manage to spill across his palm. Dabi trembles on the ground for a moment, looking like he's dazed and a bit confused about what to do with the cum smeared over his hand. But he does manage to start to right himself for the day after a moment.
Tomura forces himself deep into the shadows as he tries to find purpose for everything that he just witnessed. The heat in his veins is something, but it's not what's going to help bring either of them towards the goals that will bring them both freedom. Not unless he finds a way to shape it.
///
Dabi is nervous already as he finds himself in front of the smaller table again. The only dish on the table today is a basket of white peaches. Dabi remembers the sweet taste of them, a gift from one of their neighbors for Rei's help the previous spring when she had given a final prayer over her ailing mother. They had been in the kitchen only a few days, but they perfumed the air no matter what, and when Dabi had eaten them, no matter how he tried to not make a mess, the juice still spilled all down his chin anyway.
He tries to lose himself in that memory, in lighting the candle and reaching for one of the fruits so that he doesn't have to think about the way that the gentle touches from before were able to make him... feel the way he did last time. He picks up a peach, feeling its velvety skin and the softness of the flesh beneath, just on this side of overripe and his mouth waters as he remembers what it tasted like. He's not expecting to try to put it over the flame and for Tomura's hand to reach to cup the fruit, his palm pressed to the back of Dabi's hand as their fingers overlap around it. His heartbeat quickens and he tries not to let himself make so much of it as it happens. He needs to focus.
"Welcome back, little one." Tomura's voice is against the shell of his ear again and Dabi nearly trembles, trying so hard to keep his thoughts away from how he'd felt last time to ensure that the other man won't find what he wanted. He barely understands how just a few touches, how the promise of not being alone could have made him so desperate that it brought his arousal to his skin for the first time in so many years.
The spectral blue of the peach beneath the flame begins to burn away and Dabi barely manages to mumble, "It's not working—"
"Give it a chance, little one," Tomura murmurs against his ear. "It's not burning. It's getting warm and sweet in the sun, fragrant from how ripe it's becoming."
Dabi feels off-balance, lost, hungry for more than the flesh of the peach. And as he tries to swallow away that need, he watches as the spectral color of the peach... retreats. As the flame burns beneath it, the flesh takes on its color again, its physicality, and he hears Tomura let out a breath as his fingers flex around Dabi's.
"You did it, baby boy," Tomura's voice is saturated with warmth as he guides the peach to his lips. "See what a good job you did, sweetheart."
Dabi nearly whimpers as the soft flesh of the fruit is pressed to his lips, the new names that Tomura is calling him making his whole body feel warm. But he opens his mouth, unable to help himself from straining his eyes to see the silhouette of Tomura's face as he does so, heat rushing to his own as his teeth sink past the flesh of the peach.
He nearly moans as juice spills down his chin, the sweet, tender fruit better than he remembers it as the bite fills his mouth. Oh, how long has it been since he had something so delicious? Dabi can't help himself, he reaches and wraps his other hand around Tomura's as well, trying to bring the fruit to his lips faster as he swallows away the first bite so greedily, barely able to keep himself from moaning. And then he tries to take another, and another. Both of their hands go sticky from the juice as he swallows away every bite until only the pit is left which Tomura tosses to the side before he reaches for another of the fruits.
"Do it again, baby," he instructs. "Make it real and you can have as many of them as you want."
Dabi wants to gorge himself on all of them, but when he tries to concentrate on the flame again, when he tries to make it real, it doesn't work this time. It starts to fade again and he tries to grab at it desperately.
"Not like that, sweetheart." Tomura's other hand comes to his face, covering his mouth and yanking hard enough to force Dabi's head back as he looks up at him. Dabi's heart jackrabbits in his chest as he sees those blood red eyes looking back at him. "I should have known that someone so scared that his magic adapted to lashing out as violently as yours, would need something equally as motivating to help you turn it to something that could bring pleasure instead." Tomura moves his fingers from over Dabi's mouth, tracing one of the tacky trails of juice down his chin and to the hollow of his throat. "So focus on me, little one, and if you can make another real, I'll feed it to you. I'll even let you lick the juice off of my fingers. Mm," he hums in the back of his throat like that is a treat he can hardly stand the thought of. "You have such a pretty mouth, baby boy. I would love to see you with it stretched open around me like that."
Dabi wonders if he were a saner person, if he was not the kind who would come to see a Lord of Nightmares as his greatest companion throughout so much of his recent life, if he would be disgusted, insulted, or indignant over the suggestion. But he is not sane. He knows that. Has known it since his mind first felt like it shattered when he was brought back from the brink of death. Instead he can't help moaning weakly as Tomura brings the fruit back into the flames, and he doesn't know how he does it, only that it happens as easily as it does when he actually lights his fire, but he finds the light not destroying the peach, but making it more solid in Tomura's grip as he coos,
"That's it, such a good boy. Open wide," and he brings the peach to his lips again.
Dabi bites down on the flesh, wanting to fill his stomach as much as he wants the Lord of Nightmares to keep talking to him like that. He's never been good for someone else before. Never been worth the time that he's taken from the people who have tried to make him useful before. Tomura doesn't rush him to eat the second peach, or the third, he brings each one to Dabi's lips slowly, his other hand moving to stroke his hair, the coolness of his body not felt through the back of the chair, but the weight of him pressing against it noticeable as it happens, and he gives Dabi word after word of praise.
"That's it, baby, you're doing such a good job."
"Slow down, sweetheart, I know that it tastes so good, but you don't want to make yourself sick. You look so cute with that blissful expression on your face."
And, "Such an eager little one. I would have done this so much sooner if I'd known that you would take so happily to eating out of the palm of my hand."
Tomura's voice drips with his satisfaction ad Dabi's face drips with juice and the smell of that sweetness in the air between them and the feeling of filling his stomach for the first time in so long gives his body a relief that he had known he was craving, but that he didn't understand what his body would do with it when it was given that reprieve.
It's a humiliating realization that the words, being fed, and the flickering fear that go through him as the other creature sees through him, bring the heat that he felt last time back into his veins in full force, and by the time he is panting as the fourth peach disappears down his throat, Dabi is trying not to squirm with embarrassment as his cock tents his pants once again. He whimpers softly, wanting to cover himself up , but as he reaches to do so, those tendrils of darkness that he saw before spool out from the deeper shadows and they wrap around his wrists, lashing them to the armrests, as another set grips onto his thighs and holds them open.
"It's okay, little one, you don't have to be embarrassed," Tomura's voice is a lower, more satisfied purr than he's ever heard it before and Dabi's whole body goes even hotter, the candle on the table reflecting his need as it flares brighter as well. That reaction only makes the Lord of Nightmares laugh softly as he rolls the dripping pit of the last peach between his fingers for a moment before he lets it drop to the table and starts to bring his fingers to Dabi's mouth. "You have such gifts, wildfire, and I have one to offer you in return," he says, his fingers tracing Dabi's lips lightly, but not forcing his mouth open to accept them. "Whatever you do here," he makes that circuit around his lips again, "I will do to you here." Another tendril of darkness reaches out and finds the tent in his pants, making Dabi's hips jerk against the bonds as he whimpers and tries his best not to make a fool of himself. He wants it. He isn't supposed to want it, but he wants it so very badly.
And he doesn't wait to give the other any further confirmation before his lips are falling open and a moan escapes him as somehow the juice tastes even sweeter as he tries to take it off of Tomura's skin. His tongue runs up the two digits he's presented and the tendril touching him follows suit, moving over his balls and along the underside of his cock, flicking teasingly over his head as Dabi trembles. Fear and desire tangle through his body as he tries so desperately to not make a fool of himself, to try and convince his mind that this is wrong when it is the only thing that Dabi thinks he's ever wanted so badly in his whole life.
Tomura hums in the back of his throat as he strokes his fingers along Dabi's tongue this time, making Dabi automatically close his lips around him so he doesn't end up drooling down his chin as he manipulates the shadows again. It doesn't start with the one around his cock. No, instead, this time, it's the sensation of his clothes falling away from his form, disappearing like they were inconsequential and never there to begin with. He knows that they were, but they're gone so quickly and all he is left with is the burning humiliation that he is naked in front of someone else for the first time and he hasn't even seen this man's face before.
"I'll show you, precious," Tomura tells him as his tendril is able to actually mirror what is happening in his mouth now. It reaches along him, leaving several inches of the tip free, and then it starts to coil around his prick, each dark loop of it squeezing around him and growing slicker as Dabi sucks in a startled breath, swallowing compulsively around the fingers in his mouth— only for the tendrils to do the same thing to him. It undulates and squeezes, making Dabi's hips jump up as he lets out a moan, the sound muffled around Tomura's cool, sweet tasting skin. "That's it, baby boy. You did such a good job today. Now you get to feel good." He offers this up like it's nothing, like it costs him nothing, and Dabi is left, desperate and half delirious as he licks at his fingers and sucks along them. The tendril mirrors every movement of his mouth around his cock. When his tongue flicks over the pads of Tomura's fingers, it follows, rubbing against his head, when he tries to get the digits deeper, trying to lick between the web of his fingers to take away any lingering sweetness of the fruit, the tendril moves along him, squeezing and then stroking at his root. And between the fullness of his stomach, the sensations that are being dragged over his flesh, and the heat that he feels as he tries so hard not to let the embarrassment and fear push him from this place the way that it did the first time, all too soon is Dabi feeling so overwhelmed.
The shadows binding his thighs are pressing bruises into them as his hips buck up as he tries to get more sensation, his tongue sloppy and uncoordinated as he sucks on Tomura's hand as he tries so hard to get the creature to give him more. But the more desperate he gets, the worse it feels, until all Dabi is really doing is whining around his fingers as his thighs ache and his prick strains in the coils, pulsing with need and uncertain how to get what he wants.
"Oh, baby boy," Tomura breathes in deep, like he's savoring that helplessness as much as Dabi enjoyed eating every bite of the peaches that he had. "You're so sweet when you're this needy and afraid. If you hadn't earned such a big reward tonight for doing such a good job, I would have to leave you just like this so that I could be certain that you always taste this good, not knowing if I would really let you cum before you wake."
But Tomura doesn't need to leave Dabi unfinished now. Just the suggestion that he might on purpose, makes him whimper with his fear as he tries again to fuck his hips desperately into the tendril holding him. And this time, the Nightmare Lord takes pity on him, using the fingers in his mouth to force Dabi's head back against the chair and then taking them away. Dabi means to open his mouth to beg. He's begged Tomura for mercy before and he has not had the pride to resist that in all the time since he has started to appear to him, he will not scrounge it up now. But he doesn't get even a syllable out before a loud moan is echoing around the dark, his flame eating away the candle on the table as Tomura leans over him, his inky hair blocking out the light of the fire, and he must lick along Dabi's bottom lip and down over his chin with a soft hum of his own.
The tendril isn't even moving, but it doesn't matter. Dabi immediately cums so hard—
That he awakes in the chilly barn he snuck into the night before. Dabi trembles and gasps, trying to keep quiet as he feels that warm, sticky wetness soak into the front of his pants as pleasure rolls through his body. It takes him a few moments before he catches his breath and realizes he's made his already filthy clothes even dirtier and that this far into the winter, he'll be lucky if he can find a stream to wash them in that isn't frozen over. He'll have to risk using his cursed flames to melt through the ice and dry them off after he's finished.
It's only as he’s standing up and becoming aware of how unpleasant it will be to walk in his sticky trousers that he also notices that... he's not hungry and there is a stickiness on his face as well. Dabi brings his fingers to it and can't believe it when he realizes there is still peach juice clinging to his lips.
///
Tomura is vibrating as he waits for Dabi to fall asleep again. He can't help himself. It worked. Dabi reached that place, brought together both aspects of magic and he did it under Tomura's touch. He fell apart so sweetly for him, and the way he has the lingering taste of his embarrassment across his skin as he tries so hard to get himself clean and take himself to the next distant local that he'll run to this time, makes Tomura want to see him so badly. A useful tool? Of course. Tomura wouldn't have even bothered with him if he couldn't have been. But there is also a deep-seated satisfaction in the fact that Dabi... trusts him. Through his fear, through the memories of his inadequacy that he has been forced to feel all his life, Dabi believes him when he says that he won't leave, and Tomura means it when he says it. Tomura wanted to find a way to create magic for himself that would allow him to be able to become the god of all and break away from the Nightmare King. But... he doesn't need that. He would be happy to simply have his freedom, to be able to guide Dabi as he takes that power for himself. Tomura can see in him, in his fear and the shape of his memories, that he will not use people the way that the Nightmare King or the god of the church does. He won't make some rigid system of rules that will force others into the molds he wants. He will... be different. Balanced, chaotic? He's not certain, but Tomura knows that he will pledge himself to Dabi one way or another. Provided he can take these shades from his skin.
Tomura spends hours crafting the dream he will bring Dabi into the next time that he sleeps, with the hope that this is the last time that he has to craft one at all.
///
The blackness around him is different than it has been for the past... long while that he's been sharing his dreams with the Lord of Nightmares. There is no banquet table, no tables of his past misery, no chair. But he knows that the space he's occupying is larger than he would have expected it to be. Even though the realm of his dreams is always pitch black and changes are indistinguishable unless Tomura makes them visible, he is aware that the space that he occupies this time is cavernous instead of intimate just from the hollow way that his every breath leaves him and fills the space.
"Don't worry, little one, we're still going to sit down for a meal. You have had so little throughout the years, and I want to make certain that you're getting everything that you need. But I need to know that you can bring this magic with you into the waking world as well."
Dabi hopes that the dark hides the slight pinking of his cheeks. He had thought that he would be more embarrassed over the ways that he had let the other man pleasure his body the last time they saw each other. He had no idea that the fact he hasn't been able to bring the food into the real world would shame him far more. He tried. Over the past three days that he has avoided sleeping, he has tried. He wanted to be able to fill his stomach again. He wanted to believe that he really could wield such exquisite magic alongside his flames. But he hasn't succeeded.
"It's alright, little one. This is a new skill, and I think that you will need sufficient motivation to tap into that place of power again. Would you like me to motivate you, sweetheart?" His voice is a purr as it comes like a whisper on the wind, making Dabi turn to try to find the source, to try to find those watching red eyes, but they're nowhere that he can see tonight. His face burns as he knows the implication of those words. It's only when Tomura's hands are on him, when he's making him feel so... wanted that he has been able to find that magic, but the thought of asking for it is so embarrassing that his throat closes up around the words. Tomura doesn't push, but there's an expectation in his silence as Dabi fumbles to try and find the words that he needs to use.
He doesn't find them, but after a moment, he manages to nod weakly.
The banquet table appears out of the dark, the shadows melting away from it slowly as Dabi sees that there isn't a morsel of food on the shiny onyx surface. He doesn't have a chance to voice his confusion before Tomura melts out of the shadows too, just the suggestion of a different tone of darkness as he does so, those red eyes warm on him and curved in a way that makes Dabi believe he is smiling. His hand reaches out to him and Dabi feels his face heating as he takes it.
"Lay down, little one. You're part of the feast tonight."
Dabi is still flushed as he lets the other man guide him to lay back onto the table, looking up at his red eyes as he feels the chill of polished stone that is not behind him at all.
"There. What a lovely centerpiece." Tomura kisses the back of his hand before he sets it back against Dabi's side. and then there are dishes all around him. All of the foods that he has been taunted with before and that he hasn't gotten to taste again no matter how deeply he was craving them. And above him is a chandelier that he lights with a soft exhale, bringing a tiny mote of flame to light along his breath and sending it dancing over each wick until the shaded body of Tomura is visible and all of the food across the table is spectral and immaterial once again. Dabi wants it all, but no matter how he wants that, he cannot will it to be so.
"All you have to do is ask, little one." Tomura encourages him softly. "Ask, and I'll make sure that you never have an empty stomach again."
Dabi has begged so many people for so many things in his life and at each turn he was denied the things that he wanted. But right now, even though his throat is dry, he is able to make the word form because... this time he believes that this person will actually give him what he wants. "Please."
"That's a good boy." Tomura proves how good he's been when he reaches for him again. His hand cups the side of Dabi's face, holding him still as he leans in closer, and Dabi realizes what he's doing just as Tomura's eyes close. His lips aren't even touching his own before the magic that leaves Dabi this time, is a pulse of warmth that comes without flame. It is only out of the corner of his eye that he sees all of the dishes across the table turn solid again as Tomura... kisses him. It's the first time that Dabi has ever been kissed before and the lips that press against his own are.. imperfect. Even though he can't see them through the shadow, he can feel them as they move gently against his own and they are roughly chapped, not that his own are any better. But that roughness isn't bad, it's novel, it's new, it's... something that Dabi didn't even know he could want.
He worries what his mouth might taste like when Tomura's tongue teases over the seam of his lips, but as he closes his tighter, the other recognizes his fear and pulls away with a soft chuckle. "Okay, little one, we can save that for later." He reaches for a leg of the duck, tearing it away from the body and bringing the succulent meat to his mouth, the smell of it alone making Dabi's stomach cramp terribly with hunger. "Eat, and let this make your body whole and strong."
Dabi doesn't need to be coaxed further. Like the peaches before, the duck is better than it is than in his memories of it. The skin has been coated in herbs and spices, roasted to perfection so that the skin shatters between his teeth as the rich meat pours savory fat across his tongue and makes his head light from how immediately his entire body aches like it knows somewhere deeper than his hollow stomach that he is in need of more, more, more of this.
Tomura doesn't deny him. He is fed the duck, fried rice heaping with fresh scallions, gyoza, dango, mooncakes, daifuku with the ripest strawberries that he has ever tasted before. Tomura's hand cradles the back of his neck as he makes him drink down savory soups that warm his whole body more naturally than the fire beneath his skin, and give him sake so flavorful and rich that by the time he has had a bite of everything on the table...he almost doesn't remember what it's like to be hungry even though he has spent years starving on only the few things that he could find as he traveled through the world that didn't want him.
Tomura deems him finished with the meal then, and his eyes are curved into a smile again. "Does that feel better, baby?"
And while Dabi thinks at any other time he might think of that as some form of condescension, he knows very quickly that it is not at this moment. Tomura wants to know, and as Dabi sits up... he does feel different. Better. His body doesn't feel as much like he needs his quirk to keep it warm, his bones don't feel like they're pressing against each other uncomfortably in a way he hadn't realized was there, but that must have been a separate pain than from his scars that he had lumped all together. He feels good and he looks at Tomura, awed that he can feel like this after six years of being on the run with nothing.
"I didn't do that, wildfire. This is your magic. I've only helped you unlock it." He offers his hand again and Dabi takes it, "And now you're going to help me unlock mine as well."
Dabi doesn't understand what he means, but as he steps down from the table, the floor... changes. It's no longer the sheer blackness, it sounds like. Stone? And the air grows more humid as Tomura also takes a step back and Dabi hears his foot hit... water. He keeps going further back, slowly descending, and Dabi is confused until he feels his clothes melting away from his body as warm water covers his foot. A flicker of fear goes through him again as he remembers how it felt when Tomura drowned him, but his eyes stop before going low enough for the water to be over his head and Dabi follows the gentle incline further and further in until he is also up to his waist in the warm, perfect water. How long has it been since he could afford to take a proper warm bath? Normally he has to bathe in streams, the water rushing past him too quickly for him to use his magic to keep it warm.
"Enjoy the sensation as you can, but this is not just for you, precious." Tomura's voice isn't sinister, but it is unwavering. He pulls Dabi in tighter and that fear brightens throughout his body as the water suddenly feels thicker, deeper, as if it's not water that they're standing in but a kind of tar that is not burning at his skin. "I brought you to the height of your magic, little one. Now you can bring me to mine."
"I-I don't understand, Tomura, please." Tomura's eyes aren't glaring at him, his touches are firm but they don't hurt. But Dabi remembers when they did and there is a brighter fear that starts in his chest and makes the distant chandelier behind them go out and send the entire landscape to the purest black again.
"No," The word doesn't seem to be for him, Tomura's eyes on that place where the light has faded for a moment before they're back on him. "You need to do this, Dabi," he instructs, "Or I won't be able to stay at your side."
And just like that there is a trail of fire alighting itself in the path that he walked to get this close to the other man. He knows immediately that this is bad. That it doesn't feel right, that it's frightening in a way it wasn't just a few minutes ago. Again. An ultimatum again. Someone else who wants something from him that he can't give and that will discard him as he fails to do so.
"No," this time the word is for him, as are the tendrils of darkness that reach out and try to hold onto him. They don't hesitate to seek out the most sensitive parts of Dabi's skin, as he feels a tendril at his hole prod inside, the motion made easier by the slickness that he felt them make last time and the way that the warm water keeps his muscles from being fully able to tense.
"T-Tomura—" He doesn't know what this is. Not beyond the vague idea that this might be how... men have sex with each other if neither has a cunt that they would like to make use of. He knows that this creature is intimately aware of where his fear lies, and he shushes him gently.
"I won't hurt you, precious," he promises. But he doesn't stop. "You know that I can bring out that magic. I'm going to do that now, wildfire. You are going to make me whole and then I'll be by your side forever. You'll never go without these abilities again, and I will help you stay whole, healthy, and strong for the rest of your life." The words are good, he thinks. But they don't make him... stop feeling afraid. He still has a terror in him that is not something that he can let go of as that tendril prods in deeper and he is left gasping. It doesn't hurt, not the way that the many other tortures he's endured in his dreams have. But it does still feel so strange that he can't begin to pretend that it doesn't make him so nervous.
"Please, Tomura." He begs for something else. He liked it when he touched him before. It was still strange and frightening, but this is different. Before Tomura had wanted him to succeed with the food, yes, but Dabi hadn't understood then that this was about curing the other man of whatever ailment a Lord of Nightmares could obtain, and the thought of failing someone else yet again, sets the fear so bright under his skin that he cannot help how it starts to eat away at the world that Tomura crafted around them.
"No, no!" He sounds angry now, and Dabi can't help giving a weak sob as he tries to flinch away from his grip before he lashes out at him in anger and hurts him. He thought, maybe, that this could be good. That this could be something different from every other cruelty that he's received. But no. It can't be, and when the flickers of his father, of the church, of every mob of people or even a single assailant who had come to find him and destroy him for being wrong start to flicker in the fire– "They don't matter!" Tomura tells him, that tendril moving deeper inside of Dabi's body and making him gasp as another wraps around his cock and starts to undulate, trying to turn his body back to pleasure through the fear that is burning so hot through his veins.
"Tomura, please, please, I can't, please," he only just managed the feast. He didn't even know that there was anything else that he was supposed to be working towards.
"You can," he insists, pulling their bodies together as the phantasms of his terror reach through the fire that has gone yellow and orange and out of his control as it lashes out to burn him alive again as he tries his hardest to get away from it, making him flinch tighter into Tomura's chest. "You just need to let me help you feel good again, little one." The tendrils move over his skin, and while his body reacts, too starved of touch not to, he can't make it warm in him like it was as the other man kissed him for the first time. The creature holding onto him lets out a sound of frustration and Dabi sobs. Again. It's happening again.
"You can't do anything right." It's his father's voice that comes through the fire as the smell of smoke begins to clog his nose and the heat starts to prickle his skin.
"I thought that you might have been worth something for the first time since I held you in my arms." Rei was always quieter in her disappointment, but she breaks that silence now. "I shouldn't have ever used my word to spare someone as pointless as you."
"Why did I ever think you were worth my time?" It's Tomura's voice that comes from the flames and Dabi sobs again, trying to push out of the grip and away from all of this.
"Don't you dare use my voice to torment him." There is anger in Tomura's voice that he has never heard before and the hands tighten on him. He forces Dabi to meet his furious red eyes. "That is not me, wildfire. You and do what I'm asking you for, I know you can, and I'm going to prove it to you. Now wake up."
///
Dabi doesn't have any choice but to do so as he finds himself sitting bolt upright on his small blanket. The place he found to sleep the night before was what he thinks was once a woodshed not too far from a settlement that had outgrown this location. He thinks a storm crushed half of this building a long time ago, with branches or a tree, but the half of the structure that remained, was good enough to block him from the cold wind and keep snow from falling on him if it came in that night. Now Dabi is grateful that the bitter bite of the winter air can reach his lungs because it makes him all the more aware that he is no longer in the nightmare that was haunting him before.
But it still feels like one when he feels something shifting on the ground beneath him, and as he turns to look behind his shoulder, terrified that some kind of dangerous animal has also made its den in this place with him for the night, he watches through slats of moonlight as his shadow darkens and warps. It trembles against the ground and then a hand presses out of it, as if crawling up from a grave, before it catches the edge of his shape and starts to drag the rest of itself out, made of that same perfect, inky darkness that only allows him to see the shape of it save for the— Dabi lets out a soft keen as he sees Tomura's furious red eyes on him again.
"There." His voice does not tremble with the power that it does in his dreams, and that, more than anything else is what convinces Dabi that he is still awake despite the living nightmare he sees now as Tomura reaches towards him, his hand of shadow grasping onto the front of Dabi's meager coat and pulling him in closer. "Now where were we before my former master so rudely interrupted us?"
Dabi doesn't understand, pushing at his hand weakly. "Tomura, please, I can't—"
"You can, I know you can. I just staked my very existence on it, Dabi." He says with a sureness that only makes Dabi feel more sick to his stomach. "All you have to do is let me help you feel good, baby boy. Everything else will take care of itself, I promise." And even though Dabi's heart is still racing, even though he has fire beneath his skin that he has always used to burn away people he didn't want to touch him before, he finds himself... letting them lay dormant inside of him as Tomura pulls him into his body, the black tendrils coming out of his shadow as it takes on a shape all its own and his clothes start to be pushed to the sides.
The creature of dripping nightmare kisses him again, and in this place, in the waking world, that makes Dabi's heart threaten to pound out of his chest as the taste of his tongue in his mouth brings a pure terror through his veins that is not his. Can he die from being too afraid? Is this why the exorcists chase down Nightmares and destroy them? Because their touch otherwise brings fear so acute that it can shatter a mortal's very mind?
It is only the fact that Tomura has been teasing his body with that fear and entwining it with pleasure that allows Dabi not to fall apart entirely as he begins to pull more of those tendrils out from his shadow, using them to push at Dabi's clothes. It's only when the first one reaches his skin, the touch chilled and sending shivers down his spine, that Dabi realizes that there's... more of him than there was before. He truly doesn't feel as gaunt as he felt before he slept. He looks down along his body and the changes he'd witnessed after being fed on that table have lingered in him. He is still... healthier than he was before he slept. A miracle. Hope swells too bright and big through his chest. He was given a miracle—
And Tomura proves that he knows his mind far too well even here in the waking world, when one of his tendrils wraps around his throat, tightening enough to be a clear threat even if he does not begin to choke him properly. "No, you were not given any blessings by the gods." He says viciously. "You made this happen. I did by pushing you. And you're going to wield this power and flames until we've reshaped the entire world to be ours."
It's a threat as much as a promise and Dabi whimpers softly as Tomura uses the shadows to pull open his clothes, not bothering to strip him entirely, and instead holding him in the darkness, the sensation smooth and oily as it keeps him where it wants him. He tries to pull out of the grip as he lays splayed open for the other creature to see, those red eyes eating up every inch of his body again like he can't get enough of how he looks like this. That fear of being pulled apart, of being devoured by a monster whose touch he only longed for in a place that he knew was not real makes Dabi's whole body tremble as he contemplates screaming out to try and get someone's attention from the house. Maybe he could escape from here if he did that. Maybe he could actually burn Tomura if he tried here—
The nightmare kisses him again, his hands on his waist as his tendrils push up between Dabi's thighs again, cupping his sac and flicking the tip of one against his hole as the other coils around his soft prick again. Dabi whines, the sound so pathetic and weak to his own ears that he would burn up with his shame if he ever knew that another had heard it as well. How? How can the touches be making his skin so acrid with his fear at the same time as he feels that warmth that bloomed to make the food on the table real, turn to arousal through his veins.
It's a surprise when he hears and feels the soft groan that Tomura lets out against his lips as he presses his body closer to Dabi's. But it's far more of one when the other man parts and Dabi sees him again. When he sees that across his lips... there is skin. The pale skin he had seen burned from his flames before, but this time unblemished by his fire as he sees that the other man's lips are chapped, that there is a scar carving through one side of them, and as Dabi reaches, the tendrils don't stop him. He is able to cup his face, awed, as his thumb rubs over the little black birthmark that is not a touch of shade that refused to flee the way the kiss made the rest of it do. Tomura leans into his hand, one of his coming to hold Dabi's wrist there.
"You can do this, Dabi. Help make me mortal again, and then I will help make you a god."
He doesn't understand that, didn't know that there was something mortal beneath the darkness that Tomura has wrapped himself in, but there is a desperation in him to... not be alone anymore. To have someone who, even as he takes such liberties with his body, the tendril behind him prodding at his hole and making Dabi gasp as it starts to push inside of him, wants to remain at his side. He hasn't ever felt something stretching him like that before and a shutter runs through his body as he tries not to make sense of the sensation alongside the other's declaration.
He feels small and childish when he manages to speak again on a shaky breath. "...Will it hurt?"
Tomura's eyes soften on him, and Dabi is able to see the rueful curve of his lips as he speaks this time. "No, little one." His hand moves to stroke Dabi's hair so gently, but the touch of shadow against him keeps the fear hot in his veins despite himself. "I'm so sorry that I, and so many others made you feel like you had to suffer and hurt to learn how to unleash your magic, precious. But I promise, I won't make you hurt for those gifts again."
This is a creature of nightmares, one that has hurt him so many times before, one that does still want something from him despite the way that he has disappointed everyone who ever had such expectations from him in the past. He knows that he isn't supposed to want, isn't supposed to feel his heart shattering inside of himself again as he hopes that he isn't being tricked, that he isn't going to be cast aside again if he fails, as he nods weakly.
Tomura smiles at him again and then kisses him as the tendrils of his shadow start to move along Dabi's body even more deliberately. Dabi doesn't know how the fear they push beneath his skin can also help to heat his blood, but he does know so quickly that he can't prevent the pounding of his heart from sending that hot blood all through his body. His face heats as well as he feels the pulsing of it along his prick as Tomura tightens his tentacle around it and strokes as the other pushes another few millimeters inside of his body. He can't help moaning as it happens, the sound feeling too loud in the quiet barn.
The warmth of his blood pulses out over the surface of his skin, not erupting in flames, but giving a weak, flickering light that he saw refracted in the inky water of his dream before everything went wrong. And the darkness retreats further across Tomura's face. It drips away, falling off of his cheeks, and as it does so and lands against Dabi's skin, it evaporates into a thin wisp of gray smoke before he is wrapping his hands around Dabi's thighs and opening him up wider.
"That's it, wildfire. Let me help you feel so good."
There is no opportunity for anything else because Tomura uses his tendril to reach deeper inside of him, the taper of it thickening and making Dabi's hole spread wider around it as it flicks inside. It's such a strange sensation that has Dabi's whole body going bright with humiliation as it feels so differently, the first achingly sweet tingles of pleasure starting to come from there, forcing him to understand why this is a place that is used for sex. Tomura already knows every inch of his mind, but also having him able to learn these inches of his body as well makes his head feel dizzy.
But the other creature doesn't stop, nor does the heat ebb from Dabi's skin as the shadows start to drain away from his hair, the deep black dripping away to reveal a mane of soft, wavy white that falls over and around his face. And he is so much more handsome than Dabi would have ever expected from any monster. His features are softer with youth than Dabi expected, his red eyes still so impossibly warm on him, and that look of naked affection leaves Dabi breathless.
"That's it, sweetheart. Let go."
He already feels good, and he doesn't really understand the words, but then he feels something pressing up alongside the tendril. Something harder, thicker, and not tapered like that appendage of darkness, and his eyes go down the other's body as the shadows draw away from his neck and shoulders as well. He thinks that it's a spike of fear all his own that goes through him when he sees the big, thick cock just barely outlined in the dark as it starts to nudge against him. He tries to find hi words, to tell Tomura that it's too big, that it wont fit when already the tendril stroking his walls is too much for his inexperienced body, but he can't get the words out before the other man has pushed his knees up to his chest to put his body on such embarrassing display before he begins to press inside as well.
Dabi cries out, the pressure and stretch seeming to stretch his mind as well into one crystalline thought of 'too much', but Tomura does not stop. He pushes in alongside the tendril, that appendage trashing against his walls as it soaks him enough to make the intrusion not tear him open even as he feels himself pushed to the limits. It's too much and he smells smoke starting to trickle out of his seams as the fear and the sensation starts to push his body towards the more easily reached flames that he has always relied on to protect himself.
"Shh, it's okay, sweetheart," Tomura tells him, leaning in to press soft kisses across his face. "You're okay, you're already doing such a good job, baby boy. You just have to let me keep making you feel good." He punctuates the sentence by bringing that tendril along that tingly place inside of him as his cock sinks slowly deeper next to it.
Dabi can't help letting out another loud whine, this time torn between the sensation of fullness that he's being given and the need that goes through his entire body as he realizes just how good touching him there feels as he makes another pass over that place. It has his prick twitching, and as soon as Tomura feels that, he starts to undulate that tendril along his length, forcing that sensation of pleasure higher as Dabi's skin pulses again with that pale blue light. More of the shadows melt away from Tomura's arms and Dabi can start to see the hard planes of muscle that he has felt against him, the sight doing nothing to quell the heat that starts to go through him as he takes notice of his body.
"Fuck, you feel so good around me, precious." His voice is a little rougher than it was a moment ago as he starts to draw his hips back. Dabi cries out, uncertain of if he wants the intrusion gone or if he needs it to stay right there so that he doesn't end up losing that stretch that feels so different and good. But then Tomura pushes back in again as the tendril rubs hard over that spot inside and Dabi sees stars as his head thumps back against the wooden floor, the cry of pleasure that spills from his lips unlike any noise he has ever heard himself make before. And that sound is all Tomura needs as further encouragement to do it again, tightening the tendril around his prick as he does so too.
The sensations chase away the fear, the reluctance, and the smoke from Dabi's skin as he feels heat building up through his body as he is given pleasure through that warmth the same way he felt in that warm bath for a moment and as he was fed every steaming dish that littered that table. He can see the flashes of light leaving him in time with Tomura's thrusts from behind his eyelids as he feels the other man continuing to thrust, and it takes so much effort for him to crack open his eyes and watch as more of the shadows melt away from Tomura's skin. Strong, handsome, and he is looking down at Dabi like he really is the only thing in this world that matters to him.
He makes him feel like that's the case too when he curls a hand around the back of his neck so that he can pull him into another deep, smoldering kiss as he continues to move inside of his body. Dabi didn't know that he could feel like he was drowning from a kiss, but there is nothing to keep that sensation from stopping now as the other man holds him how he wants him, bringing such wonderful feelings over his skin that he is left unable to contain the warmth that starts to spill out over every inch of his body. He is gasping for breath, saliva drooling from the edge of his lips when Tomura finally lets him part again.
"Gorgeous, baby boy. Lighting up the whole room. Going to have to start calling you my firefly." As if every other pet name that the other man has given him hasn't made him such a mess every time Tomura has used them? He leans in to nuzzle his nose against Dabi's skin and murmurs, "Oh, precious, I hope that you never are able to stop casting like this. I want to show the whole world that a god needs my touch to bring out this brilliance. I want you crawling into my bed and spearing yourself open around my cock as you make it snow in summer or bring lush crops across the map in the dead of winter. I'm going to cherish every cry of your pleasure that I get to catch against my tongue until you remake the very world down to its core."
The words come, laden with meaning that Dabi will have to learn how to parse, but that makes Dabi feel powerful where his life has been dogged only by helplessness. And feeling stronger, knowing that what he is doing is right, and that it is bringing Tomura such satisfaction alongside his own pleasure, makes his need spike even higher through his veins. It's with a disbelieving desperation that Dabi is able to reach out and try to grasp at the other's skin, his hair, as he tries to pull him closer so that he doesn't stop making him feel so good.
"Please," he begs for the release that he found before, for the words to not sour when they are the sweetest honey that he's ever been offered, for Tomura to really be with him for as long as he wants to have him. He wants, and even though one word is hardly the most he's begged anyone or anything else in the world to help him feel wanted, Tomura doesn't hesitate to give him exactly what he's asked for. The other man, a monster no longer, leans down and gives him another kiss as his hips start to move faster and harder, bringing Dabi's pleasure higher and higher until it peaks.
The tension snapping through his body sends an ecstasy throughout him that is nearly outshined by the light that spills from every scarred section of his skin, the last of the shadows burning away and leaving his and Tomura's mortal forms tangled together so completely. The other doesn't seem to mourn that loss as he pushes in deep again, holding Dabi close as he follows him over that edge with a gasp of his own, the spill of his cum deep inside of Dabi's body only making that light burn brighter as he is overwhelmed with the evidence that this creature would continue to hold him when he's given him everything that he's wanted. He has to marvel further when Tomura continues to take the time to press so many kisses against his skin as well, holding him close as he tucks his face against the nape of his neck and murmurs,
"That's it, you did such a good job, precious. You freed me. Thank you, firefly. Thank you." The words still don't make much sense to him, but Dabi doesn't care. He'll live in confusion for all the rest of his days if it only means that Tomura will be by his side through them.
///
He keeps the name. Despite the fact that he is mortal again, despite the fact that he is now limited to a mortal body and mortal magic. He keeps the name that the Nightmare King gave him because that is the name that he told Dabi when they met and that matters more to him now than the origin of the words. And Dabi, for his part, is deeply confused but still so desperate to be more than the other people in his life, that he himself, had believed that he could be, and Tomura is more than happy to show him that he is wonderful. That his magic, both kinds of it, are powerful in their own right, to show him that there is a possibility that he can be the one to change the very fabric of this world and make it so that no one is going to be treated the way he was again. That helps Dabi focus and listen to the things he's learned throughout the years he's spent pilfering knowledge from the minds of every influential person that he has ever given nightmares to, and after two months of Tomura helping him hone the balance between his magic, Dabi stands taller. He is no longer thin with hunger, and they no longer have to sleep in strange abodes as they travel.
"Tomura," the other man is more ready to crawl into his lap than he was at the beginning, climbing onto him, his skin soft and still slightly damp from his bath, and bare of even a scrap of clothing. Making money from Dabi's magic is still difficult, but a weapon was easy and the four wild turkeys they'd hunted were enough to provide them the coin they needed to purchase a room as they look for people who are desperate enough to go to a stranger for miracles that have been denied to them by the church. That brings them money and status that neither of them shy from now, but the room fee emptied their coffers again. "Help me make a feast?" Dabi asks as he presses in close and wraps his arms around his neck.
His heart didn't used to be able to skip a beat when he was a Lord of Nightmares, but it does so readily now as he wraps his hands around Dabi's hips. "Of course, little one. But you may be eating by yourself when we're finished. I doubt I'll have room for anything else by the time I've gotten my fill of you." He knows that Dabi has started to learn how to call this kind of magic to his skin without needing to be given the pleasure that Tomura offers him, but he's very glad that he has decided that he doesn't care. He would rather have Tomura's touches to bring it out of him. Good. His greed may have abated enough to no longer feel the need to be the one who will become the new god of this world, but he doesn't know if he could stand it if Dabi didn't still want him as desperately as he wants the other man.
Dabi still blushes so sweetly when he shifts him so the other can lay on the futon and he can move down between his legs, trailing kisses lower as he goes. His scars have already started to take on the brilliant hue of his magic by the time Tomura's lips are finding his hole, and he knows that he will help the other man make such a feast that they will be able to feed every downtrodden citizen that the church has failed to take care of in this city. While that may forward their goals, Tomura can't help but find far more satisfaction in the sound of Dabi's shameless moan and the way that his fingers tighten in his hair as his tongue passes over his hole.
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed it, consider leaving a comment/ask/reply! And if you're interested in getting a story commissioned, consider checking out my guidelines here!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit on Tumblr. Dabi hadn’t planned on making a name for himself at La Vénus as an untamable brat, but after the first guy tried to pick him up and Shig snorted like he should be flattered anyone would bother giving him their time, his contrarian side reared its head. Thankfully, Tomura isn’t put off by those exploits and is happy to clarify the source of his amusement because he knows how a sub like Dabi should really be treated and he’s more than happy to show the entire club that.
The only reason that Dabi had ever even been to V was for work. On his own, Dabi wouldn't have ever given the BDSM sex club a second thought, instead focusing on his own goals and not how the other villains in the circles he often ran might spend their nights off the clock. But after the new League of Villains had formed, Shigaraki and his creepy benefactor had wanted them to prove their group cohesion, and they had them taking on random odd-jobs in the criminal underground. And while plenty of the people who went to La Vénus were not villains, the owner certainly was and a crowd of them had made that a place to talk about illicit activities far beyond the debauchery that was being done. Toga had pouted at being left at home, but Spinner had readily volunteered to stay and keep her company on their first trip to talk to the arm's dealer who wanted their help smuggling in some of their products from the docks, and he, Shigaraki, Magne, Compress, and Twice had all arrived, only Shigaraki and Compress not seeming as out of place, even if the masquerade mask that Compress had swapped for his usual one, a second given to Twice to wear to keep him together instead of his villain mask, had still been a bit eclectic for the general tone of the club. He had been uncomfortable in the mesh shirt, leather harness, tight leather pants, and light jewelry that he'd been told to wear so he didn't look too wildly out of place, but he was alright in the end.
And at the end of their negotiations, Shigaraki had told them they could enjoy the club if they wanted just as a server came up and told him his usual table was available in the lounge.
Before Dabi could say anything about that, he realized that anyone who had been watching the table to see who was doing business with Shigaraki, had been waiting for him to leave so they could swoop in and talk to him, or the rest of them, propositions being offered for ways they could spend their time for the rest of the night made before Duster could even make it to the lounge.
"I think you were made to be split open on my cock, cutie." The man who had spoken to him was at least ten centimeters taller than him and twice as large, his crass words making Dabi's skin prickle, especially when he heard Shigaraki snort slightly at the offer. Like he couldn't believe that anyone would want to touch Dabi, like even with his scrutiny over what each of them would wear to the club, especially in Dabi's case, he hadn't expected to be doing anything but putting lipstick on a pig. His hackles had risen for too many reasons, and all Dabi had snapped was,
"Fuck you. I don't bend over for dumb shits who think that will be enough to make anyone want to bother with seeing what you have in your pants." He'd growled. "You fucking want me? Then actually impress me, asshole."
Dabi had just been embarrassed and insulted when he'd made that declaration, but he had immediately cemented himself in the eyes of everyone around them as a brat, and after the first guy left, another came over and put in more effort to getting into his pants, and for some reason, when Dabi had noticed that Shigaraki had a twink with a pretty face in his lap, giggling and sending superior glances over to Dabi whenever he realized Shigaraki's eyes found him as he moved around the room, it had made something hot and angry bite along his nerves. He hadn't enjoyed the sex this guy had given him, and he made it well-known, snarling insults, ignoring orders, and having to be pushed into the positions that he wanted just so he could get off. He'd properly earned the title of 'brat' for himself by the end of the encounter, and he didn't know that he would ever be into or willing to be fucked in public like that, let alone in front of his new co-workers, but as he'd been making sure his clothes were back in order, his eyes had immediately flicked over to see if Shigaraki... had been watching it happen from the table.
Red eyes had met him and had looked flatly amused before he had turned his attention back to the pretty brunette that he had between his legs, her mouth stretched around a much bigger cock than the one Dabi had just gotten and he'd felt hotter just seeing Shigaraki's gloved hand go to her hair, stroking through it as he read 'good girl' falling off of his lips, than he had when he'd had that other guy balls deep.
Thankfully Magne and Twice had also found their own ways of entertaining themselves that night and none of them discussed that as they did the job they were hired for. But that did mean that V was one of the only places that they could go to for the time being if they wanted to do something other than sit in their empty hideout. So when Toga was entertained with whatever she was doing outside of their training, the rest of them started to gravitate to going back to the club. And the venue does have a proper club on the level below the play area as well as a dancefloor in the play area. Sometimes they just went to drink and dance, sometimes they would go to the strip club, or sit in the speakeasy style lounge and watch people tangling together on two large black leather benches at the center of the room. The main hall is extra wide and has two small seating areas lining it with three two-way mirrors on each side looking in on red bedrooms inside where peepshows, patrons, and workers will put on shows. The dungeon often had demonstrations of different forms of pain play, bondage, and the more traditional things that Dabi would have named if asked about BDSM, while the wet room was good for people who wanted to participate in messier play like watersports, slime, and other things that they didn't want tracked all throughout areas where food and drink are served, while the final area with a cutesy pastel aesthetic was a haven for anyone wanting to engage in pet play or in a dominant/little scene. It's a lot with a lot of tastes on display, but it's... fun. The dancing, the conversations, the atmosphere, it's good. Dabi didn't know that this kind of shit could be stuff that people talk with their friends, or coworkers, about. He always thought that this was stuff that had to stay locked up tight because it was shameful, inappropriate, and gross to discuss in front of them, but for as childish, tactless, and obnoxious as Shigaraki can be at base, when they're in V, an easy kind of confidence comes over him. At the start Dabi thought that it was just an act, but no. It never wavers. Shigaraki was just clearly more in his element talking to people about sex and villainy than he was making smalltalk or trying to be casually personable.
And over the course of the next five visits they made to the club, whenever Dabi had been propositioned, he always seemed amused when people bothered with him. He'd never said anything, but when Dabi got spiteful and frustrated each time, accepting the offers if only to prove that he was a good fuck, he never wavered in that amusement. People didn't warn off the ones who wanted to sleep with him throughout that time, they just always laughed themselves and added something like,
"You're in the mood to train a brat tonight?" Which, of course, only made Dabi even more rambunctious when they did try to put him in his place.
It was the sixth time that they'd gone to the club and Dabi was rinsing his mouth out in the bathroom. He let someone try to force him onto his knees and shut him up with their dick in his mouth and he had shown that it doesn't take teeth to make a blowjob hurt, especially not with a fire quirk. The guy tried to fuck his face through it, not wanting to admit that Dabi was too much to handle. He had the thought doms might be seeing him as a challenge, the ones the most confident in their abilities wanting to be the one who brings him down a peg and tames the brat. But Dabi doesn't think they know what they're signing up for, and not one of them has come back for a second go since he and the League started coming here.
Still, the guy's cum was awful. Dabi has had a lot of cum in his mouth, he likes to suck dick, bad tasting cum happens, but he didn't want that flavor lingering so he went to rinse out his mouth in semi-private, though the last person who was in the room left as he entered. The door opened again as he went to swish his mouth clean for a third time when Shigaraki walked in. He came right up to him at the sink and offered him a little plastic packet.
"Here, this should help."
Dabi knew that the staff had all manner of little amenities to keep people comfortable and safe, but he was still pleasantly surprised to see that the other man was offering him a tiny disposable toothbrush that would certainly eliminate the taste in his mouth. "Thanks, Duster." He took it and tore away the plastic, relieved when the taste of mint burst over his tongue as he pressed the bristles against his teeth. He had been ready to finish up here and ask if he was going back out to find his own fun or if they were heading out soon, when Shigaraki had leaned back against the sink, his arms crossed over his chest, ankles crossed over one another and scoffed softly again.
It made his blood boil a bit that the other still seemed to think he wasn't deserving of the attention that he'd been getting from the other patrons in the club and through the minty foam he'd growled, "Stop fucking laughing at me, jackass. Just because you think I'm too ugly to be worth the time doesn't mean I'm gonna start rolling over like an easy lay."
Shigaraki had turned his head towards him then. Whatever weird texture around his eyes means he doesn't have eyebrows, but the skin there had pulled together anyway. "Ugly? When did I say that you were ugly? You're the one who called me gross."
Dabi blinked, the little toothbrush still in his mouth and making his speech slur a little. "You always look like you're laughing when anyone tries to fuck me."
Shigaraki frowned a bit. "Yeah, because clearly none of them know what you need. They see attitude and think 'brat' because they don't have enough experience to know that you could be anything else." When Dabi hadn't responded to that, Shigaraki had turned to face him more fully. "You're a princess sub, Dabi. You don't need to be tamed to become a good boy, you just need someone to prove that they're going to take care of you first and then you'll be so eager to be good for them."
His face had flushed and he'd turned back to the mirror, wanting to look anywhere else as he finished with his teeth, but had mumbled, "Not a fucking girl, Duster."
He hadn't been expecting the other man to catch his arm by the elbow, red leather gloves soft against his skin, and his grip firm enough that he hadn't thought to fight it as Shigaraki turned him to face him. His other hand had reached for the end of the toothbrush and he had been unwavering when he'd said,
"Open."
Normally, Dabi immediately became the world's biggest contrarian as soon as anyone ever dared to give him an order, but Shigaraki made the word feel... different. Weird. He wanted to say it was just the shock of him doing that, or maybe he was daring him to see what he would actually do if he was given the opportunity to do anything, but what mattered was that he let Shigaraki take control of the little piece of plastic.
And then Shigaraki had moved the bristles in soft circles over every one of his teeth, and along his tongue, tracing the stud through it, and pushing back along it, taking away any traces of anything but mint from behind his teeth before he had pushed it so far back that he might have gagged if that reflex hadn't long-since faded. "There." He tossed the brush and packaging into the trash and then told him, "Gargle."
Dabi had meant to just lean down and rinse out his mouth, but after he had swished the water, Duster's fingers tangled into the back of his hair, tightening in it and yanking his head back in a sharp angle, making Dabi nearly choke on the water he was forced to keep in his mouth.
"Gargle."
Dabi did, for so long that his lungs had started to burn from the lack of air and his head had begun to go light, until Shigaraki loosened his grip slightly and guided his head back down.
"Spit." He had emptied his mouth and then looked back up to meet hot red eyes in the mirror. "There," His hand let go of his hair and he stroked and scratched along his scalp for a moment. "That was very good, firefly." He hadn't ever heard Shigaraki's voice go that warm with his praise, and somehow that sound had made him shiver despite the way that his whole body seemed to heat with his quirk. "And I know that you can be that good if you actually know the person expecting your submission is worthy of it. I know that I can be if you ever decide that's something you want." He let the words linger in the air between them for a moment before he had taken his hand from his hair and stepped away from him. "Enjoy the rest of your night... princess."
He'd turned and left and Dabi only realized, dazedly a few minutes later, that he had been holding onto the edge of the black marble sink with a white-knuckled grip. He loosened his hold and then had turned and found his way out into the club.
He didn't even make it twenty-four hours before he'd knocked on Tomura's door and let the other man show him that he was worthy of being the one to help Dabi fall apart.
///
The summer camp job is in a week. After months of planning and studying, they are finally going to reveal the new League to the world and they will become the most wanted people in the country. And that means no more V after their debut. Not that they will have time for that kind of stuff when they're in the middle of trying to take down all of the hero world, but still. It has been a very nice thing to have to keep them entertained since they got to start going there. And Dabi and Tomura haven't been back since they... got together last month. It wasn't really for a reason, Dabi just often wanted Tomura as soon as they were done with their work, and he didn't want to have to get dressed up to go out when he could have him right then, but he does get so hot when he has his lover murmuring in his ear about how pretty he is, how cute he sounds falling apart for him, and how anyone else who sees him would be so lucky too, especially because he knows how warm Dabi gets when he thinks about anyone overhearing them or seeing the things that Dabi lets Tomura do to him. It's their last hoorah before the hard work starts, so Dabi agrees to go to the club, meeting Tomura over there after he's finished his final check-up with the mad doctor and Tomura's meeting with his teacher.
He arrives at the building at least two hours before the club opens and goes around to the side entrance and the elevator that can take people up past the filming studio and office area on the lower floors and up to the lobby of the hotel, rooms available for full night stays and by-the-hour. He goes to the desk and asks after the reservation and is given a keycard and heads down the hall. He passes the hourly rate rooms and ends up all the way at the last room in the hall. Dabi opens the door and is immediately seeing the sparkling lights of the busy city as he's greeted with a floor-to-ceiling window opposite the door, the suite that he steps into open and large. He finds a main room with a large curved leather couch in front of the window, decorated with firm-looking, uniquely shaped pillows that he's guessing are made to be used like the modular furniture in the pink room in the club. To the left is a small kitchenette, and to the right he sees one doorway that opens into the bathroom that has a large heart-shaped tub, and a glass shower big enough for two, a mirror on the wall across from it so that people inside can enjoy the sight they make, a small water closet off to the side like the toilet was an afterthought, with another door that goes straight through to the bedroom.
Tomura is in the bathroom, setting out bottles of things that Dabi usually keeps in his medical bag rather than leaving in the bathroom so no one else uses them. Soap that is gentle enough that it won't irritate his seams, medicated lotion that is supposed to help promote healing along the worst parts of his skin, an antibiotic salve in case any of their play tonight has him dislodging staples, things that immediately tell Dabi how well he will be cared for tonight and that he can start to relax and hand over the tight reins that he has been holding back to Tomura. Being made the leader of the summer camp job is a responsibility that he's happy to take on, but not having to be the one responsible for controlling himself and all of the others for a little while is a reprieve that he needs.
"There you are, firefly." Tomura's smile is always so soft and sweet for him and Dabi feels like his insides might be melting. It's pathetic, he thinks in the privacy of his own mind and often only in the dead of night when he's not sleeping beside his lover, that he could become so smitten with the other man in such a short amount of time. Dabi hadn't ever even given romance or companionship a thought outside of how it was nice to occasionally get off with someone else as company. But he never had anyone who would do the things for him that Tomura will when he gives him control and it's hard not to adore him when that control is not something that Tomura expects or demands, but something he knows he has to earn by showing Dabi that he will actually do the things he says.
"Thank you, sir," He mumbles as he steps into the room, Tomura straightening up so he can catch him around his hips and draw him in closer so he can give him a soft kiss against the edge of his lips. His lover told him that tonight would be special, that he would make sure that Dabi had everything he needed to make sure that he could relax and float afterwards for as long as he wanted to, and he already is preparing for that.
Tomura smiles at him and gives him another kiss against his temple. "Do you want to eat anything before tonight? I can have something brought up for us as we negotiate."
"No, I'll be okay. After?"
"I already have it scheduled," He says automatically, guiding Dabi out of the room and into the bedroom, a large mattress with velcro cuffs at the head and foot, a corded magic wand in a sanitation baggie and a bowl of lube packets and condoms also on the nightstand right next to the bed. Those aren't their things, their toys have been laid out in a neat row along the foot of the bed along with the clothes the Tomura will be wearing and a crisp white bag from one of the designer boutiques that have set up shop near the club, specializing in outfits and objects for the patrons here. Dabi's skin starts to warm when he sees how many toys Tomura has brought for them.
"You've been such a good boy lately," Tomura moves up behind him, his hands back around his hips as he noses along his neck. "I thought that you might want to show everyone just how good tonight." Dabi only nods and Tomura sighs, the sound sweet and affectionate as he fully hugs him close to his body. "Do you not want to think tonight, baby? Just be a nice head-empty little whore who can't do anything but listen to what his master wants?" Dabi is already about ready to nod, letting his lover just do whatever he feels like during the scene. They've negotiated a hundred times and they both have a very, very good idea of what is safe for them to do in a more spontaneous scene if they don't have the time or energy to have a full sit-down negotiation before it. They talked a bit about what they would specifically be alright doing here as well, and he trusts Tomura to take care of all of it for him. He'll happily just be a good pet for Tomura to lead around the room like a dog or kitty if it makes him happy. A bunny too maybe if he wants Dabi to show that he's jumpy around everyone else, but completely trusts his master's deadly hands when they're on him. "Or maybe you want to be a good girl for Daddy?" The words are hot and murmured lowly in his ear, the shame and embarrassment of them immediately making Dabi's quirk heat his skin a few degrees as he opens his mouth.
"No," he croaks. That's play that they've only ever done in the privacy of their room, only ever when he is feeling particularly spoiled already and wants Tomura to bring that feeling even higher. He doesn't know if he ever gets off harder than when Tomura treats him like that, but the idea of it happening in person is so filthy and humiliating that his whole body is tight and hot with arousal at just the suggestion.
And his Daddy knows when he can, and should, push past a false 'no' to actually give him what he wants. "You're going to be so cute trying so hard to hide how much you like being pretty and soft. Going to make everyone wonder how they could never get you so docile." His lips curve into a smile against his skin because he knows why Dabi wouldn't ever be soft for the people who have propositioned him here. None of them could prove that he would be so safe and cared for the way that Tomura has made sure to assure him over and over again. He knows that he can feel good just like this and that nothing bad will happen to him if he is allowed to float.
And Tomura must have known what he wanted them to do tonight well before he arrived, because when he opens the crisp white bag, inside are princess clothes instead of things he would usually wear to the club. Dabi whimpers when he sees what the clothes are made out of and Tomura chuckles softly.
"Let's get you dressed, princess." Normally Dabi would protest that treatment, even in their play, but he thinks he's going to need the assistance to get into the several pieces of powdered latex that he's going to be wearing to the club.
///
Dabi is already feeling a little floaty as Tomura leads him behind him on his leash. The collar around his neck is thick clear pink plastic with large hot pink spikes on it, pink gemstone encrusted filigree, and dangling teardrop gems as well. It matches the hot pink of the little latex bralette that is squeezing him tight like a hug, pushing his pecs up so that he is showing even more cleavage than normal, the black suspender romper over it plunging down below the end of the top and then cupping his lower half, matching hot pink ruffles flaring out over his hips in a mockery of a skirt, and a very visible zipper over his crotch so that he can be easily accessed from front to back without the latex needing to come off. The thigh-high platform latex boots make him five centimeters taller than his lover, but they make his legs and ass look so good, the sight of himself in the mirror for the first time making him warm before Tomura had even started to clean the protective powder off of the clothes and apply the polish to ensure that he was looking his best. The quirk cuffs at his wrists aren't particularly delicate and don't match the rest of the outfit well, but he needed those on to ensure he doesn't melt the clothes onto his skin or boil alive in the nonbreathable material for the night when he was already getting so hot just having Tomura rub the polish over the surface that he had been achingly hard and straining the zipper of the romper before long. He is still half hard in the clothes as Tomura takes him into the lounge.
His lover always prefers the lounge over the other areas of the club, and Dabi thinks that it's due to the unspecified nature of the play that can go on here and the smaller, more intimate atmosphere. He likes to be able to talk with people and have a drink as much as he likes to watch people tangle together on the leather benches, or bring someone into his booth and fuck them on top of the table. Dabi was expecting that. He had thought that Tomura would want him to sit with him for a while, holding his drink, warming his cock, proving that he had learned to behave and have patience the way that Tomura had been trying to teach him for so long now.
But instead his lover brings him right over to one of the empty benches spotlighted in the room and has him sit alongside him, Tomura ordering them both drinks, and having him press in close to his side as he waits.
For someone who only gets to come to the club sparringly, who has, apparently, a very contentious relationship with the owner, and who wouldn't even be let inside if his fake ID didn't proclaim he was a year older than he actually is, Tomura is able to immediately command that the room take notice of them without uttering a single word. Like a king calling his court to order, they sit, and as soon as they've been given their drinks, people start to approach them.
Tomura ignores them initially, putting two fingers under Dabi's chin and making him tilt his head back as he brings the glass to his mouth. It's beer, which Tomura knows he hates. The taste of it, the smell of it, it just reminds him of when he was at his absolute poorest, how it was cheap to get and most of the time that was the only thing he could afford to get his hands on when over the counter pain meds weren't doing enough to make the agony of his seams stop aching. But he makes him drink the entire pint, tipping it into his mouth slowly and steadily, forcing him to drink and drink and drink until it's all gone, and not letting him pause. By the time he's finished, even though he knows that he's not going to feel the alcohol that strongly just yet, he feels full and winded from just swallowing down the drink that fast.
"Good girl." Tomura wipes away a little smear of the sticky, strawberry flavored lipgloss that he put on him. He orders another drink for him, not a beer this time, and then decides to acknowledge the man who's stepped up to see them. "Yes?"
"Surprised this one isn't already snarling at you. Get him drunk before you even get here?" And Dabi recognizes the guy after another second as one of the ones that had tried to fuck him, but that Dabi had made stop and fuck off when he couldn't find his prostate.
"Of course not. My princess just knows that he needs to behave if he wants to earn the things that he likes, isn't that right, sweetheart?"
Dabi's whole body feels so hot and uncomfortable, the tightness of the latex, the heaviness of the beer in his gut, the humiliation of how his arousal spikes as he says, "Yes, Daddy," out loud for strangers to hear. It's a strange, heady rush that goes through him and he can't help how it makes him feel a little dizzy and even more ready for Tomura to start to play with him.
"And he knows that his Daddy will actually take care of him, so he doesn't need to fight with someone just to get what he wants." Tomura's voice is a little sharper at that, making sure that this guy knows that he also wasn't impressed by how badly he'd fumbled Dabi's pleasure when he had been touching him.
"Yeah, sure. Should've guessed he was just a sissy." But that's the last derisive comment that the man makes before he huffs and walks away. Tomura ignores his departure, turning Dabi's attention back to him as he pulls him into his lap. Dabi doesn't squirm as he is made to sit with his back against his chest, Daddy bringing his gloved hands up along his thighs, curling around towards the inside and making him spread them wide so that everyone can see how the low lights of the club catch on every curve of the latex, highlighting the bump of his half-hard cock that is being confined by the tight fabric.
"We're going to play a game tonight, baby girl." He murmurs. "I'm going to keep you right here for as long as you can stand it, and anyone who wants to, can come up here and touch you, playing with your pretty tits," His hands move over his body as he speaks, his palms feeling cool through the stifling latex as he brings them up to rub against the obvious little bumps of his nipples and the hard barbells pierced through them. He whimpers softly and tries to stay still as he does that. "Your cute clit," that word has his thighs trying to close, not wanting Daddy to see how it makes him so hot that it twitched just from being called that. But Daddy is too quick to hold one thigh in place as his other hand goes to his crotch, cupping him and pressing the zipper a little tighter to his hardening clit, and rubbing his fingers against his sac through the latex. The tingle of pleasure that goes through him as it happens makes Dabi's toes curl in his shoes as he lets out a whimper as he tries to grind himself into his hand. It shifts, his nail dragging along the zipper, each movement of it against the teeth sending faint vibrations tingling across him that make him feel like he might lose his mind as it happens. It's such a light sensation, but everything that Tomura's hands do to him with the knowledge that everyone can see how thoroughly he's being affected, makes it so much more intense than it normally is. "And your tight pussy. Every time they want to touch you," His voice is a little louder for the people who have started to circle the bench like sharks. "They're going to bring you another drink too. I know how hard it is for you to control yourself when you start to drink, baby girl. But you're going to prove how well you've been trained by showing that you can keep being so sweet and well-behaved until I say it's time to stop." Or until Dabi uses his safeword, though that goes unsaid. "And while you're behaving, you aren't going to make a mess, baby." His hand moves back up to his clit and he gives him a firm squeeze there that has him moaning and arching, unable to stop himself from grinding into his hand. Tomura tuts softly. "What did I just say, princess? You're not going to embarrass Daddy by misbehaving are you? I would hate to have to punish my little girl in front of everyone by slapping his pussy raw."
Dabi has to bite his lip hard, He doesn't want to misbehave and be punished. He wants to be good for his Daddy, but Tomura has also shown him how good it can be to have his body hurting while he's being fucked too, and the idea of being spanked on top of the other ways that he will be spoiled makes him want to have that as well. Still, he knows he needs to behave and he promises, "I'll be good, Daddy."
"Yes you will, princess." He presses a kiss to his temple and lets the next person approach. She's one of Tomura's friends, though he can't remember her name, a willowy Korean woman with a full bust and a short pompadour of bleached blonde hair with a sub of her own that she adores. But she's beaming at Tomura as she comes up with a negroni for him, addressing Tomura.
"I'm so glad you finally found someone worthy of your collar, darling."
"Thank you." And Tomura's voice stays warm and sincere as he keeps his arm around Dabi's waist. "He's turning out to have been well worth the wait." That makes Dabi warmer too, the idea that Tomura, who could have whoever he wanted in this position chose him, a heady rush that makes his inside feel even softer. He knows that this is more than he thought he would ever get and he's happy to have it now. "Would you like to see how well he can take you?" He asks, amusement leeching into his tone.
"Oh, we both know that you're not going to let anyone 'give' him anything." She teases back before she leans down, catching his chin between two of her perfectly manicured fingers, "Open wide, cutie."
Dabi opens his mouth for her, feeling his face go hotter. He'd only just started having sex with strangers in these kinds of public venues, he wasn't sure that he would ever be okay with strangers manipulating his body the way he lets Tomura. That's why he had always fought so hard when he first started here, but knowing that this is behaving for his lover makes it so much easier for him to think to be good. He lets her pour the drink down his throat as well, but he doesn't like it when she takes the glass away and pats the top of his head.
"What a polite princess. You've done such a good job with him, Tomura."
"Thank you." She takes her leave after that and Tomura starts to kiss along his shoulder, his hands moving languidly over Dabi's body, every pass of his palms making Dabi's body feel hotter. "You look so pretty like this. I know you get so nervous showing off how beautiful you are, so I thought this would be a good compromise. This way everyone can see every bump and dip of your tight muscles and pretty curves," his hands move across his stomach, feeling along the planes of muscle there that he's only just really started to define because the League has given him security in a way that he hasn't had in eight years. And it makes him so much warmer to know that other people can see him, that nothing is really left to the imagination, even the seam between his burns and healthy skin delineated clearly through the bumps of his staples through the fabric that is clinging to him like a second skin. It makes him so hot. Tomura laughs softly as Dabi tries, unsuccessfully, to not squirm in his lap. "My sweet little girl. So desperate for compliments that he can't even be told how pretty he is without getting needy like a desperate little whore."
"Daddy—"
"Shh, baby. Our next guest is here."
Dabi blinks, and the man who has approached is another of Tomura's friends, he thinks. He knows so many people who frequent the club and Dabi doesn't always recognize them. But this man gives Dabi a shot of tequila, all of the alcohol starting to make his stomach feel warm. He hasn't ever tried to drink with his quirk suppressed before, and he is starting to think that he'll be very drunk by the end of the night, that only heightening how his head already floats after Tomura has his way with him.
When the shot is gone, the hands move over his body, groping his chest and then down to his crotch, "All that jewelry and you never even let him use it, do you?"
"My baby girl's clit is a cute decoration, nothing more, nothing less. He knows he doesn't need to put it in anything for Daddy to make him feel good." Tomura's hand moves to replace the stranger's, gently tugging down the zipper and making Dabi blush so badly as he sees his cock and balls immediately spring from the confining fabric, his erection standing upright and blushing pink against the dark fabric, the row of pink barbells with heart shapes on the ends something that his Daddy brought him so that his clit would be extra pretty tonight. Tomura's leather glove is so soft when he wraps his hand around him, giving him a light stroke from root to tip that makes Dabi let out a loud moan as he arches back into his Daddy's body.
The other guy fumbles to give him a squeeze too, but that doesn't feel as good as when his Daddy does it and Dabi is able to temper his arousal a bit more as he settles. This one leaves again after another moment and they're left alone for a bit, Tomura still moving his hands over him, but now stroking along the insides of his thighs, forcing Dabi to keep them spread open wide and leave his princess parts on display. His whole body feels like it's going hotter, his head starting to get a bit light when he looks up and finds that there are a lot of eyes in the lounge that are on him. V is always so crowded, and on a Friday night, even more so. People are looking at him. They can see the embarrassing clothes that he let his Daddy put him into and how aroused it's made him to be made into nothing but his princess. He is so exposed and so vulnerable and any of them can come touch him so long as Tomura says it's okay. His breath starts to come in shallower pants, not panic taking him over, but excitement and anticipation. He made it hurt for everyone who tried to touch him when he didn't think they were good enough for him. Everyone just thought he was a difficult brat, that he was only worth their time because he was a challenge, but Tomura is showing all of them that he's not difficult. He's a good girl, he just has to know how well his dom is going to treat him. He just has to trust that they are going to be good to him for longer than it takes for them to get off and not leave Dabi hurting and hollow the way that so much sex has always been before.
The next person comes up and Dabi is given a screwdriver, and he is starting to feel overwhelmed with the flavors and mixture of alcohol in his stomach, his mind automatically thinking to try and make his quirk hotter so that he can get the alcohol out of his system as fast as possible, but not able to do so. And when the drink is settling in his stomach, this person moves their hands to his chest, squeezing his tits roughly and pinching at his nipples through the latex until it's clear they're flushed and swollen even through the fabric, the teasing there making Dabi's body even hotter and causing him to squirm around in his Daddy's lap.
It makes him even hotter when, as he keeps moving and moaning, he starts to feel Tomura's cock beginning to fill too, the curve of it pressed tight against Dabi's ass, right where he needs it. The next person comes up and Dabi is made to have two fingers of scotch before he has a hand around his clit and massaging his balls. With Daddy starting to press against him, Dabi finds his hands fumbling back to try and pull at him, wanting permission as the sensations make his clit gush pre as he is teased and stroked. Tomura chuckles, shifting to make his cock press more firmly against Dabi before he lets him turn his head back so that he can give him a long slow kiss that makes Dabi's insides feel even more fluttery. His head is starting to get all dizzy and his blood is too hot for not having access to his quirk.
"Oh, it looks like your princess might be having trouble holding on," The man says, his hand coming away from Dabi's princess parts, a big smear of pre-cum dripping down the stomach of his shiny latex outfit. Dabi tries to press his legs together, wanting to hide how true it is because he's getting so close, especially as he grinds himself against Daddy's cock.
"You are already making such a big mess, aren't you, baby girl?" Tomura teases. "Are you about to misbehave?"
"No, Daddy," he lies immediately, his words slurring a bit as he does.
"Oh really?" Tomura holds his thighs open and keeps pressure there so that Dabi is pressed even tighter to his body before he rolls his hips up. His cock pushes against his hole through the thin layers of their clothing and the idea of having his pussy filled right here where everyone can watch it happens, makes him so hot that his nuts go tighter and he sends another gush of pre soaking his length and dripping across the latex along his crotch.
"Ah!" Dabi can't help the needy moan that slips out of him, his hand flying down, not to try and stop himself, but to bring himself more pleasure. Daddy catches his wrist just above the cuff and presses closer to his ear, growling,
"Naughty little whore, I thought you wanted to be good for Daddy to prove you were worth his time?"
Dabi bites his lip, his whole body trembling and his head so hot and heavy as he is left on the edge of his orgasm. "I— I wanna be good, Daddy. B-but I need it. Please, please, please," Dabi knows, in a far off place in his mind, that he hasn't ever lowered himself to begging for a damn thing in V. He usually snarls, orders, and bitches about the people touching him because they all suck so bad, not actually building his arousal for him the way that just being watched as he is fucked can.
"My needy little slut. If you cum now, it means that Daddy is going to have to give you spankings before he fills up your tight little cunt." It's a warning, but all it does is make Dabi too hot. He wants to be bent over his lap. He wants everyone to see how easily he lets his Daddy touch him, hurt him, fuck him, because then they'll all know that none of them were good enough to be allowed to do so before. He wants everyone to know that there is no other person in the whole world who he would let turn him into this. And those thoughts paired with the warning is too much for him.
Dabi lets out a loud moan as his clit twitches a final time and his balls go tight, his orgasm pulsing along his length as he splatters his stomach with cum, the way that the pleasure radiates through him making his thigh shake and his chest heave like he can't get enough air. It takes him cracking his eyes open and seeing people tittering and snickering, takes him looking down to see the streaks of white that are spilling along the latex again, the cloth so smooth that it all drips down onto his Daddy's dark red pants, to realize just how embarrassed he should be. He came. He made such a big mess without permission and without anyone even touching his clit.
His face heats sharply as he feels Daddy sigh against his shoulder. "I- I'm sorry, Daddy." His head feels so dizzy, his blood too hot for his quirk to be so hidden away.
"I know that it's hard to control yourself when you're being watched by so many people. But now everyone knows why you had to become Daddy's princess." His hand reaches down his body and he squeezes his soft clit, his gloves so soft, but the grip too firm and making Dabi squeal as pain mingles along his oversensitive nerves as he's squeezed so tightly as he comes down from his orgasm. "Now everyone knows that your cute little clit is so sensitive that you can't be trusted to not make messes." He sighs. "So I suppose that you need to use the rest of this night to practice being good." He presses his lips to the shell of his ear and he murmurs, "Five spankings for every time you cum without permission, and we won't be finished until Daddy cums deep inside your pussy, so you're going to need to learn how to hold on, or my princess is going to be raw before Daddy is finished with him."
The threat, the promise of pain and pleasure until Dabi can't stand it anymore, makes his whole body get warmer again, Dabi whimpering again as his clit starts to fill again even though it's been so soon. He can't make it stop. The helplessness, knowing that he can only be good by enduring because his body is still so needy that he has to be trained by his Daddy, seeing the way that there is already someone new lining up to come play with him, it's all so overwhelming. He is usually the one who overwhelms the people who try to play with him here. But his Daddy is so good at controlling his senses that all Dabi can do now is let everything happen to him how he wants it to.
The next person comes up and gives him another shot and Dabi feels dizzy even sitting down. Then she reaches for a long, thin silver necklace at her neck and asks, "Toys?"
"Be my guest."
Dabi whimpers, but she twists the end of it and it starts to hum softly, before she brings it along his balls and down the length of his clit, circling his head and teasing at his slit. The vibrations rip across his oversensitive nerves and leave Dabi's legs jumping, needing Daddy to hold down his thighs so that he doesn't writhe away from the sensations as the woman laughs at how he squirms and screams as that pleasure tries to make him misbehave. He can't, he can't— "Daddy, Daddy! Please, please, yellow!"
Tomura's hand immediately shoots out like a viper, catching the woman's wrists and pulling her hand away from him. "Okay, princess, we can slow down." The woman moves away from them with a soft huff, but Dabi doesn't pay her any attention, shifting so that he can put his face against his Daddy's neck as he tries so hard to breathe right and not burst into tears from how tight and hot he feels as his clit wants to spill so badly just minutes after the first. Tomura presses kisses to the top of his head and strokes his hair. "You're being such a good girl telling me what you need." The words are encouraging, and his hands start to trace gentle circles against his thighs to help soothe him, both helping him to focus more and get his body back under his control, clearing his head a little as he tries not to fall apart completely for everyone else to see. He is only supposed to be a mess for Daddy, and even though he... likes it when people watch him, he doesn't want them touching him anymore.
He twists in Daddy's lap and is allowed to, Tomura letting him turn so that he can wrap his arms around his neck and mumble against his skin, "... Only want Daddy to make me feel good."
Tomura's hands shift, one continuing to rub soft circles against the small of his back, and the other moving to take away the echoes of other hands against his clit by stroking him instead. The feeling of the leather against his skin makes his whole body go hotter, that heat and the fullness of the alcohol burning in his stomach making him feel like he might fall apart. "Yeah, baby? You don't like it when other people touch your cute little clit?" The words make him whimper. He's not little, but Daddy's cock is so big that he's made a name for himself with it. He knows that everyone who likes dick is so jealous when he decides to give his to whatever sub he's picked for the night. Dabi gets to be his princess tonight, every night, and he has been so spoiled on his long, thick cock as it pounds into his pussy. But hearing his Daddy call his clit 'little' and point out to everyone around them that he can't ever measure up to him makes him feel so helplessly humiliated as Tomura keeps touching him.
"I— I—" he can't pretend that he's not smaller though. Just like he can't pretend that having his Daddy's soft glove against his skin isn't making him feel like he might shatter apart into a million pieces if he's not allowed to cum soon. "I just want Daddy's hands."
Tomura breathes a laugh against his skin, giving him another languid stroke. "Just Daddy's hands?" He teases and Dabi can't help the weak sob he lets out as he starts to cry.
His head is dizzy, his blood too hot, and all of his limbs feel uncoordinated. It's so hard for him to focus and behave, but he has to, and now Daddy is going to make him talk. Normally, Daddy talks. He tells Dabi such dirty things that make him so, so hot, the rumble of his voice in his ear often able to make him go completely over the edge even if his Daddy isn't even touching him at the time. But sometimes, just to prove how he can get Dabi to do anything at all he requests, he will make him talk instead. He will get his head so foggy and heavy and then he'll make Dabi fight his way through it to prove what a good girl he's being as he makes him say what he wants from his Daddy, even if he doesn't always get the things that he asks for because Daddy gets to be the one who decides what he's earned.
"I wanna cum in Daddy's hand." He sobs, his desperation making his voice waver horribly. His balls are so tight, his clit so sensitive, and he wants to cum so, so badly. But he doesn't want to misbehave to do it. He wants to be good. If he's not good then he'll embarrass Daddy because the whole reason they came today was to show everyone how well trained he's become since he started to belong to him. He can't help the tears that spill down his cheeks as he croaks, "I'm sorry." Because he's supposed to be good. He's supposed to follow his orders and behave. But he can't do it. He's too needy, too naughty. He's not good enough for all of the ways that Daddy keeps showing him that he's so good for him.
Dabi isn't expecting Tomura to keep stroking his clit, but uses his other hand to catch him by the chin and make him look up at him. "Oh, baby girl, you're being so good for me." The words are hard for him to make sense of when he knows that he's actually being so naughty, but he doesn't stop what he's doing or retract them. "My sweet little girl, you're doing such a good job of using your words nicely." He twists his hand on the next upstroke, all but milking pre out of Dabi's clit before he uses that wetness to glide his hand back down and give his sack a firm squeeze when he reaches his base.
Dabi cries out again, unable to stop it from happening before he is cumming a second time, covering Tomura's glove and his stomach all in his cum as he shakes in his lap, the pleasure making his head feel even fuller and heavier than it did before as he can’t think about anything but the way it feels so good to be pressed close to his lover's body as the alcohol saturates his head even more.
Daddy has to hold him up so he doesn't slip off his lap into a puddle onto the floor as his tension all goes out of his body, tears flowing silently down his face as he buries his it into his Daddy's chest. His limbs are soupy and his clit is softening rapidly, making Daddy laugh at him as he gets even smaller in his hand.
Daddy teases him, shifting to just rub two fingers over his head, making the nerves sting and ache as he does so. "That's ten spankings, baby girl." He hums against his skin, sounding so pleased at the thought that Dabi is shivering with anticipation even though he knows that the spankings will hurt. "Your pussy is going to be so tight and hot when you're all sore and swollen. Will you even be able to get Daddy's cock inside like that?"
The anticipation only makes his exhausted body feel even hotter even though he also thinks he could pass out if he were left alone right now. But he's not alone and his Daddy is not finished with him. He didn't ever expect someone as thin as Tomura to have the kind of strength in his body that he does, but he's able to lift Dabi, making him lay back on the big leather bench, the latex of his outfit squeaking against it as he is finally able to go a little boneless against the surface, even if he knows that they're not finished yet. Daddy reaches for the two sets of handcuffs that he's been wearing clipped to his belt, and then he wraps his fingers around one of Dabi's ankles. He makes him bend his leg up towards his chest and bring his hand on that side lower too. Then he secures one of the bands around his ankle and the other around his wrist, making it so he can't lower that leg without pulling his arm out of the socket. Tomura does the same to his other side and Dabi is left open and exposed for him, his weight rolled up onto his lower back a bit more as his balance naturally pulls his knees closer to his ears, the latex tight against his skin and showing how the muscles and skin have to flex and fold to hold him in this position so that his lover can find the other end of the zipper at the crotch of his romper and drag it down, opening it up so that his clit, balls, and pussy are all on display for the rest of the room. Daddy pushed him just far enough back on the bench that his head could hang back over the edge if he extends his neck, and that leaves him looking dazedly out at the crowd that is watching him, not looking at his face, but leering instead at all the vulnerable parts of him that are on display now. He used to safeword out of anyone trying to hold him down. He never trusted any of the one-night stands that he had here to actually let them restrict his freedom like that. He was always scared that someone else would find a way to hurt him if he ever gave them the opportunity, but he's here now, in a room full of people, wearing clothes that would give him terrible burns if he could access his quirk, and the reality is that he can't because he trusts the man shifting between his legs so much that he believed him when he said that he wouldn't need it.
Dabi wonders if anyone else in the world has ever felt so safe and so loved the second before a small leather paddle comes down against their asshole, but the pain that rips across his nerves as it happens shunts the thought from his mind. Dabi cries out, his body tightening. He agreed to wanting to be able to show how much pain that he could take too, never letting anyone else really hit him when they tried to push him around at V, but this is still a lot, as he goes from nothing to at least a seven on his pain scale in a split second. He wails, tears spilling over his temples as he lets his Daddy give him the second hit as well, not making a sound of protest as that pain lights up his nerves white hot and makes his pussy feel hot and bruised in seconds. He's sobbing and writhing, calling Tomura something so embarrassing, letting his Daddy call him such humiliating things in turn, and he's spread like a whore to be used and abused without argument, so that everyone can see that for all of his pride and all of the years of work that he's put into being a villain, all it took was the right person asking if he would give it up for the night to make him into this.
Dabi has learned a lot about himself since his Daddy started to give him his attention, but he doesn't think that anything has ever been as enlightening as the fact that he likes this kind of humiliation so much that it fills his body with a persistent arousal even though he is starting to hurt so badly as he takes his third and fourth hits against his cunt as Daddy counts off the spankings for him.
"Five," The blow comes down so hard that Dabi's body jostles, and Tomura laughs softly as he sees how his clit can't get hard again, but still manages to dribble out a little bit of pre like he would be hard if he could be again so soon after his first two orgasms. "Oh, baby, you're so cute like this. Now that your pretty little clit isn't blushing anymore, your tight cunt is." He shifts, leaning down to blow lightly over his hole, and the coolness of his breath against his hole that is hurting so badly that he can feel his pulse in the sore skin.
Dabi can't find words, but thankfully his Daddy doesn't want them. He just wants him to stay still and take his punishments like a good girl so that Dabi can have his rewards like one too. And after a moment of reprieve where he is given the opportunity to use his safe word again, but doesn't, Tomura continues with his punishment. He knows that his Daddy counts for him, but he can't hear it over the hum of the music and the loud cracks of the paddle connecting with his pussy. All he can do is cry as he lets his nerves be saturated in the pain that is being pressed into his skin over and over again until, after an eternity, he is no longer getting fresh hurts layered on top of the ones he already has. He's just letting the ones that are already there throb in time with his heartbeat. It hurts so much, but he manages, after a moment, to take some big, greedy gulps of air so that he can make it through the pain.
The bench shifts under him, but all of his muscles are too soupy for him to be able to lift his head and see what's happening between his legs. It doesn't matter. All that matters is that he proved that he is Daddy's good girl by taking every one of the hits that he earned for not being able to stop his clit from spilling. Now he gets to be rewarded again by being allowed to be the body that makes Daddy feel good. He doesn't need anyone else now that Dabi is his. He lets out a relieved moan, the room spinning around him, as he feels icy lube starting to be dribbled over him. The chill of it against the burning heat of his bruised cunt feels so good that he shifts against the bench, wanting that to be impossibly closer to him even though he knows that it can't be.
"Does that feel good, princess?" He can hear the smile in Tomura's voice and it makes even more of the tension in his body start to melt away.
He nods weakly, his tongue too thick for him to manage speech.
"Good. I am so impressed with how well you've been behaving, sweetheart. You used your safeword, you took responsibility for your failures, you didn't argue once about any of your punishments— oh, baby girl, I couldn't be any more proud of how good you're being." The praise sings across his nerves, mingling with the pain that goes through him as Tomura starts to circle his hole with his slick fingers, making him wet, and starting to soothe some of the hurt from his swollen rim. But then his finger pushes inside, making that part of him spread out and putting more pressure on him, bringing all of the sensations even higher and making them more uncomfortable. But he doesn't protest, feeling the breathless anticipation of knowing what comes next as he sees the sea of faces around him. He's going to be split open around Daddy's cock in front of all of these people. He's going to get to show all of them how much more he trusts Daddy, how deeply he loves him, by taking all of his thick, long cock inside of him and letting him paint his insides white until he decides that he's satisfied.
"And you're so hot and tight like this, princess." Tomura goes on, the praise dripping from his lips and spilling over Dabi's skin. It makes him hotter, and Daddy knows it. "I love seeing my baby girl all red and dripping. It shows Daddy just how eager his little girl is to be filled up with a nice thick cock."
Dabi manages another weak nod, but the motion paired with the dizziness from the alcohol makes him feel a little nauseous so he slurs instead, "Want Daddy's."
"Yeah?" Tomura is still smiling as he pushes in a second finger and stretches him, making sure to get his insides wet enough that his cunt really feels like it's dripping for him when he gets inside. "It's so cute what a needy little cockslut you're turning out to be, baby girl. I'm so glad that I'm the one who gets to make sure you're all full now."
His smugness is more than well-deserved. Dabi hasn't ever let anyone give him what he actually needs to feel good during sex. But Tomura is the one who has proved he not only can give him it, but takes that responsibility with the weight that he should. It's so easy to give him that burden and let himself be light and soft for a while instead. Even if his whole body does feel choked with his arousal and heavy from the alcohol dragging down his limbs by the time Daddy brings the head of his cock to his hole and starts to push in.
Dabi is breathless as he is made to be so full, the spread of his swollen rim and the way that he makes his insides open around him as well bring his pleasure from the surface of his skin to deep inside of his body. It helps his arousal start to build again as Tomura begins to rock his hips, not thrusting just yet, but grinding into him so that he can stir up his insides and make sure that he is soft and ready to yield to the rest of what he is getting ready to give him. He lets out another loud moan as it happens, the ministrations thus far already enough to have made his prostate sensitive, direct stimulation of it now making his clit start to blush again as Tomura moves.
Daddy sees that and starts to give him deeper thrusts, letting him feel how completely his body was made to accommodate him as his hands start to move along his skin again, teasing the line between the latex and his skin around his thighs, snapping the edge of it where it meets the seam of his legs and pelvis, and then coaxing Dabi even further into the strange position he's been in, Tomura testing his flexibility and how pliant the booze has made him as he rolls Dabi's weight all the way up onto his shoulders, letting his knees drop to beside his ears as he shifts higher, allowing him to get his cock sunk so deeply into him, his clit hanging down between his legs, even as it starts to fill again. He's never been in this position before, but it makes him feel like a toy, one who can be molded to anything that his Daddy wants him to be, and in a matter of minutes, all Dabi can do is sob and moan as Tomura starts to sink inside of him with deeper and deeper thrusts, never slowing down or letting him feel like he might get a moment's reprieve from the ache and pleasure that go through him with each one. His rim is hurting from how he was spanked, his clit is sore as it gets hard again, but those sensations just feed into the pleasure of how good it feels as his insides are stretched so full and his prostate is continually teased at this angle, Tomura's head passing over it each time he thrusts his cock so deeply inside. It all hurts, it all feels so good. It's just so much and he doesn't know if he's ever going to be able to anchor himself to anything in this sea of sensation that keeps trying to drag him away.
His body is too hot, the latex sealing in the heat and making him have to take great, gasping gulps of air as his skin sweats, making the rubber material feel like it might be sliding around on his body because it can't absorb the sweat pooling inside of it. But there is no prickle of discomfort that can keep his mind from being so enraptured by the way that his body unfurls around his lover. He has been fire, fury, and violence to everyone who has ever tried to make him something he didn't want to be, ever since the world decided he couldn't be the very thing he was born for. But he will let this man shape him into anything that he could possibly want—
Dabi cries out again before Tomura does, his clit twitching and only able to let out one spurt of cum which, at the angle he's been twisted at, immediately falls over his own face and into his mouth. He can't be disgusted by the taste of his own cum, not when this orgasm rolls through him so much more deeply because as it happens, Tomura never stops fucking into him. His cock keeps putting that perfect pressure against his walls and over his prostate, and it happens again and again until the aftershocks of his orgasm have ebbed, and all he can do is endure the sharpness that comes in its wake as Daddy keeps using his body for several more minutes until he pushes in deep one final time, the thrust so hard it feels like a fresh spanking against his cunt, before his insides are even wetter with cum as it spills all throughout his body.
Dabi is a puddle as he lays on the bench, and it's only when his Daddy starts to move him that he even considers that he might need to be moved. His body felt so good a few minutes ago, but now it just feels heavy and far away. It takes Tomura unlocking the cuffs and gently pulling his legs down for Dabi to realize how much more relaxing it would be to be on his back instead of the position that he had been in, and it takes his Daddy catching his head around the back of his neck and lifting him so that he realizes he was tired of looking at the room that was spinning all around behind his eyes before this. He would much rather look up at his Daddy who is smiling at him gently as he makes him meet his eyes.
"Are you floating, sweetheart?" He asks so gently and Dabi can't figure out how to make any of his body work to give him an answer, so he takes that as a 'yes' and leans down to press a soft kiss to his forehead. "Okay, baby girl, you did such a good job. You were so pretty falling apart for everyone to see and you made Daddy feel so good too." Those words send another bloom of warmth out from his chest. "Now it's time to go get cleaned up." He doesn't ask him if he can stand and walk by himself, he must be able to see how weak he feels, and instead he shifts to pick him up off of the couch, moving through the crowds towards the back hall where the red room doors are accessed, and where there's an additional elevator to go to the lobby of the love hotel. It's still a far walk for his Daddy to carry him, but Dabi can't be anything but grateful that he would do this for him instead of making him try to stumble around in the high heels he already has trouble walking in. He manages to nuzzle his face into his neck, pressing kisses to the scratches that he leaves in his skin there— but never when it's just the two of them together. Tomura shifts so he can give Dabi a kiss against the top of his head before the door opens again and he's carrying him towards their room.
Daddy said that he had things ready for them when they came back, and he proves it as soon as they step inside, because a food cart has been wheeled into their room and left waiting for them not far from the door. It fills the room with the smell of spices and warmth and that clears Dabi's head a lot as he's no longer surrounded by the smell of sweat, perfumes, cum, and alcohol like he was at the club. He sighs contentedly at the quiet of being in the hotel and Daddy smiles as he moves over to the cart, not taking any of the food, but grabbing the ice bucket that has two bottles of soda inside, before he continues on his way, bringing Dabi into the bathroom. He sets the ice bucket on the edge of the sink and then brings Dabi over to the edge of the tub and puts him down there before he reaches over and cranks the faucets, having plugged the tub earlier and now ready to just let the basin fill. The water pouring into it is loud, and Dabi doesn't like the noise, but Daddy makes it better by distracting him, getting one of the cold sodas out, wiping away the wetness with a towel, and then opening it before handing it off to Dabi.
"Little sips, princess, you had a lot to drink upstairs, I don't want you to get sick."
"Okay, Daddy," The words belie the truth of that, coming out slurred, but he starts to drink as Daddy gets on his knees in front of him. The sweetness and carbonation bursting over his tongue are so good and Dabi immediately struggles to do as he's told because he just wants more of that reinvigorating flavor all over his tongue. But he is careful as he drinks and Daddy finds the zipper that runs all the way up the back of his latex boots, allowing him to undo them and remove them fairly easily, especially because the sweat from his skin has mingled with the lube that was used to make it easier for them to be put on in the first place.
By the time he's halfway finished with his drink and his boots are off, the tub is finished filling, the water cool enough to be refreshing like a pool, rather than freezing the way he often needs it to be when his quirk is running too high. Daddy takes off the quirk cuffs and his collar, before he strips out of his own clothes, not bothering to try and take off Dabi's romper or bralette yet. But when he's naked too, he has Dabi ease his way into the tub and follows him, though he does shiver as he gets into the water. Daddy is always cold because of his quirk, but that never stops him from putting Dabi's comfort first, and when they're in the cool water together, his hands, now made all the more gentle as his gloves sit abandoned on the sink, reach down and open the zipper at his crotch, letting the mess from before pollute the water, but also letting the water start to get under the edges of his latex. He runs gentle fingers around the hems, making sure to open them up and get them unstuck from his body, before he moves his hands up along the surface, spreading the water so he can undo the straps around his shoulders as well. He hadn't ever thought he could wear something like this, entirely because he was scared that if it didn't fuck up his staples, he would tear it on them. But like with everything else that Tomura has taught him he can have if he's being given it by someone who actually cares to do so with the right amount of time and care, he has shown him ways of working with the material. He is very gentle as he rolls it down his body, letting him gasp as it releases all of the heat that was trapped under it, before he lets it fall away and sink to the bottom of the tub to be properly washed and stored away later on. The bralette comes next and having Daddy's hands on his tits as he massages the seams until it can come loose and be slid over his head, makes Dabi's body feel a little warmer again. Tomura chuckles when he notices his blush, but he just gives him another soft kiss before he starts to gently wash away the lube, cum, and sweat from Dabi's skin. It's not time for his arousal to build, Dabi knows, as the touches stay so gentle and deliberate as he's cleaned up.
When the bath is finished, his hair washed, his skin clean, and his seams all treated with his special lotion after Tomura dries him off from head to toe, he is feeling so relaxed that he is having a hard time keeping his eyes open, but the smell of food still wafting through the room is making him want to have something besides sugar and alcohol in his stomach. Tomura puts him in a soft robe and lets him sit on the bed as he brings the food cart into the room for him, showing that he's gotten him a variety of buns and dumplings, with plenty of chili oil to help make the meal even more warming and comforting. An hour ago, the thought of food probably would have made him hurl, but now he feels ravenous, wanting something in his stomach to soak up the alcohol so that his quirk doesn't burn it away so quickly that he ends up hung over before they even go to sleep. Tomura has him finish his soda as well, and before he starts to eat, Dabi reaches to catch the sleeve of his robe.
"What is it, baby? Do you want something else?"
He shakes his head, pulling him again so he moves closer and then leans in to give him a soft kiss against the scar that curves over the side of his lips. "Thank you for taking care of me, Daddy."
Tomura's eyes soften on him like he really is the most precious thing in the world. "I'm always going to take care of you, baby. It's the most important thing to me when you are so good and trust me so much to do what I want you to while we're in bed together, firefly."
Dabi lets go of his sleeve and ducks his head, reaching for one of the pillow-soft pork buns and tearing it open so that the chili oil will be able to soak into the filling too as he uses a little spoon to make sure he gets some of the pepper crisps into it as well, and then he takes a big enough bite of it that he can't use his tongue for anything else but tasting the spicy, savory bite. It's only been a month, they're villains, and he's not going to have a future for long once they debut. He can't go thinking about something as cliche as... love.
Tomura shares the meal with him, though without having any of the spicy oil, making sure that Dabi actually eats his fill, knowing that his quirk always burns through his meals faster than it should, and that he will need the energy even more if he doesn't want to succumb completely to the added sickness that comes with his hangovers with his quirk influencing them and making them worse. He also makes sure Dabi has a few glasses of cool water as well, and when they're finished eating, he coaxes dabi off to the bathroom to brush his teeth as he puts the cart outside of their door so that the staff can take it away.
Then he comes back and stands with him at the sink, brushing his as well and Dabi keeps his head tilted down towards the counter because he feels a faint heat in his cheeks as he imagines a... life like this. The domesticity of standing beside someone, beside Tomura, not in a battle, but just as they get ready for bed or to start their day. It's not something that they ever could have until they win the war, and even then, it's probably not something that Dabi will be alive to experience anyway. This is the only glimpse of it he'll get and it makes the childish, greedy parts of him want to hold onto it as tightly as possible to as much of it as he can. So once their mouths are minty and clean, he immediately pushes in close, wrapping his arms around Tomura's waist and tucking his head under his chin, breathing in the scent of his skin and reveling in the fact that they smell exactly the same from sharing their pleasure, their bath, their meal, and everything else that they have tonight.
Daddy doesn't seem bothered at all by his clinginess, sighing softly, contentedly against the crown of his head as he hugs him back, murmuring, "Are you ready to go lay down and be close, princess?"
Dabi nods weakly and Tomura guides him back to the bedroom, turning down the covers for them, cranking the AC so that Dabi won't overheat in his sleep, and then climbing into the bed with him, their robes shed on the floor. Dabi barely waits for Tomura to lay down before he is plastering himself against his side, wanting to be as close to him as he can be, and Daddy just gives another soft, happy sigh as he reaches to the nightstand to pull on the gloves that he always wears to sleep. Gloves that will keep his quirk at bay and that he always carries with him so he can keep Dabi safe by making himself vulnerable.
He puts them on and then his hands are back against his skin, stroking his hair and down his back, fingers tracing the slight bumps of his spine that are not as noticeable as they were at the start of their tryst because Tomura has been taking care of him outside of their play. He wraps his arms around the other man's waist, pressing as much of their bodies together as he can, because if Tomura is going to freeze the room so that he stays comfortable, then the least he can do is make sure that he's warm through the night by sharing his excessive body heat.
Tomura keeps stroking along his skin, drawing patterns, tracing his seams and finding the texture of his scars without an ounce of disgust as he does so. "How are you feeling, princess? Do you need anything else, or are you ready to go to sleep."
Dabi has learned a lot about how to ask for things that he wasn't getting before since he started sleeping with Tomura, but he doesn't know how to tell the other man that all he wants in the world for now is just being held in his arms like this, knowing that he will still be here in the morning to make sure there isn't anything else that he can do to make him feel safe and cherished. So instead he just shakes his head, barely moving before he mumbles against his skin again, "Thank you, Daddy." He pauses, "I did a good job?" He knows what he said before, but he wants to hear it again.
Tomura obliges him immediately, his arms tightening around him before he presses another kiss to the top of his head. "So good, firefly. I'm so happy that you showed everyone there how much you trust me to take care of you. Did you have as much fun playing like that as it looked like you were, sweetheart?" He asks.
Dabi nods, his body warming further as he hears how soft Tomura's voice has gotten as they lay together in the darkened room. Words just for him, affection just for him, touches like this just for him. He has wanted to be the center of someone's world many times throughout his life, either for good reasons or bad, but having all of Tomura's attention on him now, like this, in a way that he never thought he would experience before he tries to get his revenge, makes all of it that much sweeter.
Tomura gives him another kiss and sighs softly. "Go to sleep, firefly. If you need anything else, you know I'm right here."
Dabi holds onto him, closing his eyes, trying not to show how tightly he wants to cling to the other man. He believes that he will be right here in the morning and at his side when he finally steps out of the shadows to burn this entire world into cinders, but that doesn't mean he won't hold onto him just like this for as long as he can. Even if no one can see them here.
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed consider leaving a comment/ask! And if you're interested in getting a commission of your own, consider checking out my guidelines here!
Summary: Commissioned by @oddlyspecifickit. Taking over the PLF made Dabi think that he was finally going to have the resources and ability to clear the path to his father and get the revenge he’s been seeking out for nearly a decade. But when he decides to move before the League feels they’re ready, Shigaraki steps in and Dabi’s world falls apart as the other villain forces him to become something entirely new.
Contents: RAPE/NON-CON, Dead Dove: Do Not Eat, Daddy Kink, Forced Feminization, Age Play, Caregiver/Little, Non-Consensual Spanking, Maintinence Spanking, Cross-Dressing, Anal Fingering, Anal Sex, Chastity Cage, Orgasm Denial, Penis Shrinking, Praise Kink, Degradation, Humiliation, Mindbreak, Waterboarding, Physical Abuse, Sexual Abuse, Emotional Abuse, Double Penetration, Prostate Massage, Prostate Milking, Pornography, Plushophilia, Sex Toys, Masturbation, Erectile Dysfunction, Multiple Orgasms, Dacryphilia, Creampie, Face Fucking, Rimming, Overstimulation, Suicidal Thoughts.
Word Count: 26,110
Moving to the PLF is good. It gives them so many resources that Dabi is a little put-off about it at first. When Skeptic gives them all company credit cards he grills the guy for no less than an hour trying to find any limit for all of the funds and resources that they're just being handed and can't believe it when he doesn't find any of those invisible limits he's expecting. He can buy food, medicine, new clothes, a new phone, literally anything he wants. And he gets to live in the villa, with a room of his own that has a nice big bed, access to a shower, laundry, a kitchen, a fully stocked fridge, electricity-- Dabi has always had to take what he can get, never looking at any necessity as something basic or unimpressive because he has gone days, weeks, months without having access to these kinds of things. He rolled with it when they ended up homeless after Kamino because he's been homeless for half of his life. But what the PLF offers them now is not just necessities, it's luxury. It's frivolousness that Dabi hasn't known since he was very young and he and his siblings wanted for nothing but the attention of stable, loving parents, not that they ever got that. Being able to get a new toy whenever they wanted had been a suitable replacement until Dabi had gone wrong.
But having the funds to be frivolous has only made Dabi more focused on his goals. He wasn't seriously injured after the Deika fight, so he throws himself into the restructuring like nothing in the world can stop him. He makes sure that things are taken care of as Shigaraki pretty much ghosts them after the announcement so that he can get his strength back and do whatever weird treatments he's trying to unlock the miracle quirk that AFO apparently gave him. Dabi also throws Hawks to the curb faster than he was thrown away the second Shoto displayed his quirk. That dumb bird that was an even worse spy isn't worth Dabi's time in the first place and now that he has access to dozens of heroes on the HPSC's payroll that have been loyal to this insurgency since before Hawks debuted, he doesn't want to risk fucking any of that up by letting the number two catch wind of all of this. When he's not focusing on making sure the PLF stays running just how he needs it to, Dabi is marveling at the things that money and such a large, dedicated following can pull off. Sure, AFO had a resource in UA which is part of the reason they were able to pull off the summer camp job. But he took knowledge of that spy with him to Tartarus, and Shigaraki doesn't seem interested in trying to figure out who that was. So instead he focuses on tapping into the network of resources that the PLF already has.
Getting an entire file on all three of his siblings, but especially all of Shoto's grades, quirk assessments, and other school records after he asks for it feels more like magic than quirks did to his child mind that hadn't quite put together the difference between wizards with staffs and his dad being able to make fire float on his face. Dabi spends three days pouring over the files before he also requests any records that they can get about the Endeavor agency and anything that he can get about Rei's treatments when it becomes clear that his siblings have been visiting her more over the past six months. If his family is trying to put itself back together, then Dabi is going to make that hurt twice as badly for them. Those are the thoughts he takes with him as he starts to intensify his training, wanting to make sure that he learns the ultimate moves that Shoto has been trying to develop so that he can have them in his arsenal when he finally gets to face off against their father's perfect creation.
He works himself hard while the rest of the League is enjoying the luxuries and support systems they have now as they heal and he doesn't care. They can do whatever they want as long as they don't get in his way. He just needs to use them to reach his finish line afterall.
///
Dabi has all of his devices set up to ping him to any news about Endeavor or the Torodokis and it's a cold night in December when his phone starts to screech at him as he's making himself dinner. Toga is giving him puppy eyes from the other side of the island but he doesn't give a shit. She can make her own damn food if she's hungry. He isn't expecting to take out his phone and have to slam down on every wall he's built up throughout the years to keep his expression flat and disinterested as his blood roars in his ears as he sees that Natsuo was attacked by some villain that his dad had put away a long time ago. That Endeavor had frozen in the street and his brother and the other UA brats including Bakugo had to step in and keep Natsuo from getting killed. His rage is beyond white-hot and he is fairly certain that he could burn a hole through the sun as he abandons his dinner and storms from the kitchen. He thinks that he hears Toga call after him, but he can't focus on the sound of her voice.
He'd finished his work and training for the day, so he had been in more casual clothes, but as soon as he gets back to his room, he's pulling his villain gear back on, the support cuffs immediately registering his high temperature and hissing out a frigid air to try and help him regain some semblance of control. But it doesn't help. His father is pathetic. First he broke down when Hood had shown up, getting so beaten down that the nomu would have absolutely killed him if Dabi had stepped in to distract Hawks the way that he'd been considering before he realized that Endeavor was going to die if he didn't have the assistance. And now? Now? Breaking down in the fucking street asking Natsuo for forgiveness after letting some two-bit villain that a bunch of students could handle without his help? No. The Endeavor in his mind was a giant. He was wrath and fury, and the glimmering hope of the future that Toya wanted for himself. He was not supposed to be the pathetic mess that his father is proving he is now. No. He was supposed to be worth the years of suffering and all of the trouble Dabi has put into trying to get stronger. He wasn't supposed to be pathetic. And now that Dabi keeps finding evidence of that, he can't stop himself from wanting to march right back to his family home. Shoto will be there tonight, maybe Natsuo stayed there instead of going back to his dorm, Fuyumi lives there. He can barge his way right in, burn that beacon of memories to the ground, and show his father just how helpless he is to stop it now that he's let that cruel flame that used to guide him waver. He can make him regret ever trying to soften up because it only made him weaker after all of the suffering that he caused to be strong. He is going to show him every inch of his failures so that when it's time for his father to die, he enters the battlefield against him just as much of a monster as he is painted in his memories--
Dabi has had a lot of strange and awful things happen to him in his life, but he hasn't ever been chloroformed as the damp cloth lands over his nose and mouth and sends his vision hazy before he can even think of lighting a spark across his skin.
///
His head is pounding when he wakes up and Dabi is... cold. He's cold and shivering even though he's laying on a bed with a blanket pulled up over his body. He makes his eyes open, the light in the room intentionally dimmed. He's in a bedroom. One a little larger than the one that he was given, but based just on the style of it and the shape, he knows that he's still in the PLF, which at least makes him a little less concerned and lets him be more pissed off as he sits up in the big bed and finds that, as he was laying on his side, someone has used quirk suppression cuffs to tie him to the bed. He bares his teeth in a snarl and tries to give them a hard tug. They don't come loose and suppression cuffs are thicker than normal handcuffs, making it much, much harder to just slip them by dislocating a thumb. Fine. The headboard is wood. If he has enough slack to turn and get his feet to the post that it's nailed into, Dabi doesn't doubt that he'll be able to land a few good, hard kicks against the surface and separate the joints and wood, letting him slip out of this and get out of this room so he can find a key and then burn the asshole who did this to him alive.
He has barely started to push the blankets off of him before he hears movement from the other side of the room. With only the dimmed lamp on the bedside to give him anything to see by, he is tensely squinting through the dark as he tries to locate that source of movement. He doesn't have to wait long though, because after just a second, Shigaraki is stepping into view. He is only wearing a pair of loose, dark sweatpants and the glove that holds his prosthetic fingers in place, his long hair wild around his shoulders and a flat, almost disinterested look on him as Dabi snarls.
"What the fuck do you think you're doing, hand job?" He gives the chains a hard tug that rattles the frame and bruises his skin, but he does it anyway. "Let me out of this!"
"No." Shigaraki has had a confidence about him ever since they took this place over that has gotten everyone to just fall at his feet. Even Dabi had been impressed by the changes between this and the entitled gamer asshole that he'd met when they first started working together. But that doesn't mean that he's going to happily accept anything that he does now without question like some of the others, especially if that extends to Shigaraki knocking him out and tying him to a bed!
"Are you fucking kidding me? Let me out now or when I break out myself, I'm gonna finish what we started in Kamino!"
"No you aren't." Shigaraki's voice is harder then and he steps up to the foot of the bed, making sure to stay far enough away that Dabi can't reach him to kick. "Toya,"
He hasn't heard his own name said out loud in almost a decade and hearing it come from Shigaraki's mouth fills him with dread. He knew that Ujiko recognized him. They'd talked about it before he had taken Hood for the test run. But he didn't think that the doctor was going to give that information up to Shigaraki. He didn't think that the doctor would want to risk giving up the game to Duster, letting him piece together that AFO had a whole hospital full of potential replacements for him if Shigaraki hadn't proven to be an acceptable successor for the supervillain. He hates the idea of having his name used against him. That is a weapon for him to wield against his father, his family, all of hero society itself. He is not about to let Tomura Shigaraki of all people blunt that blade.
"Yeah? And what does it fucking matter to you, Duster? I'm still the only one here actually doing a damn thing to bring down the entire system."
"You aren't bringing down the whole system." Shigaraki tells him flatly. "You are racing towards your own selfish desires instead of focusing on fighting for our cause."
"My cause," Dabi says, even though he knows it does nothing to prove the other man wrong, "Is making sure that I get to see Endeavor's face crumble with grief as I lay all of his sins bare for the world to see and send him to hell knowing that his legacy is just as much ash as his body."
Shigaraki shakes his head slightly and sits at the foot of the bed, still out of kicking distance, though it occurs to Dabi then... how much danger he's in if he pisses off the other man too badly. Shigaraki is already dangerous if he lets him get in close, but now? With his quirk sealed away? He could kill or cripple him in just a few seconds and steal away any chance at the glorious revenge that Dabi is craving so badly. "You can have that, Dabi." He says, his tone placating and light in a way that makes his skin start to itch as if he's been threatened. "But that isn't something you can go rushing to claim. You have to be good and let things develop in their own time. I'm not going to let you just rush in and expose the PLF or burn yourself out when I need you here for so much more of this war." He reaches for him and Dabi can't help flinching, but it's his gloved hand that curls over his ankle through the blankets. "I thought that leaving you alone to monitor yourself would be alright. You've always been very good at setting goals and controlling the flow of energy towards the other goals that the League has had before. I didn't realize that you just couldn't handle doing that when it comes to the things that you want so badly, firefly." he gives a soft sigh. "And I didn't know that you would be so obsessed with your family that I would have to step in to teach you how to behave yourself. But I'm glad. I was starting to worry that with everything else, I wouldn't find the time to make this a priority." The smile that stretches across his face makes Dabis insides go even more frigid than they already felt without access to his quirk.
"I know what I'm doing, Duster. Let me go."
"No. I've seen all of the things that you've asked for from our people, I see the way that you go into the training area and absolutely devote yourself to following in your father's footsteps. You can train, you can build up your evidence and get as many little DNA tests run as you want to help you prove your claims when I decide that it's time for you to put this weapon to good use. But you are not going to only be that. You are not your father's property anymore. He gave you up when you burned alone on a mountain and you chose to belong to me when you came to the bar to join the League. He doesn't get to own your mind here anymore, baby girl."
Dabi didn't think there was any way that Shigaraki could be any more off-putting than he already was, but those words make his skin crawl so badly that he's genuinely surprised that it doesn't pull itself free of his staples and slip off of his body. "Absolutely fucked, boss." He snaps, his face heating slightly. "Not a girl, and no one owns me."
He doesn't like the way that Shigaraki's eyes go so flat as that smile stays placidly painted across his lips. There haven't been many villains he's interacted with in his life that he would compare to a shark, but something about what he sees in his expression now makes Dabi scared that he's somehow managed to chum the water. "You're just going to make your punishments worse while you're getting trained if you keep up that kind of backtalk." Dabi's body is coiled so tightly with tension that he might shatter as Shigaraki slowly and deliberately stands from the edge of the bed and moves up along the side of it so he is standing much closer to Dabi's head. "You are going to have some special new rules to follow while you're here, firefly." He speaks as he reaches into the nightstand and takes out the key to the cuffs that makes Dabi's breath catch with his anticipation. "When you're working, you can be yourself. You can give the others all the attitude that you want. You can train. You can keep being the villain that you've wanted to be for all of these years. But after your meetings and training are done, you are going to come right back to my room," he reaches for the blanket and pulls it away from his body, making Dabi look down and see that he wasn't just cold from his quirk being suppressed, but because he was stripped out of his villain clothes while he was unconscious and put into a lacy pink nightie, the hem having been pulled up enough that he can see that he's been tucked into a pair of panties that match it. The way that knowledge seeps into his mind, that Shigaraki took off all of his clothes, that he put him in this, touching him while he was asleep when he could have just as easily laid his hands on him to kill him, makes his entire chest go tight.
He doesn't know if he's ever had a panic attack about anything other than his seams or the overwhelming ache of his quirk since he was a child, but as the fear and disgust start to bloom inside of him out of his control, it makes it very difficult for him to continue listening to what Shigaraki is saying.
"You're going to come back to my room. You're going to put on the clothes that I've picked out for you, do the things that I've decided for you, and you aren't going to put up a fight about any of it. You're going to become Daddy's good girl while you're in this room, or I'll stop trusting you to behave outside of it and I'll have to let everyone see how badly you need to be disciplined to make you good."
"You're fucking crazy." He croaks. "I'm not doing this, and if anyone else finds out about this--"
"They'll help drag you back to my room and tie you down on my bed themselves." Shigaraki's voice is so serenely sure of himself. "I managed to turn an entire city of enemies to our allies in one afternoon. It's been two months now, firefly. Do you really think that there is a single person still in this compound who would stop me from doing whatever I want to you? I could strip you naked, break your legs, put a leash and muzzle on you and force you to crawl at my side all around the building for everyone to see and all they would ask is if they should call my cute little puppy a good boy or girl." His voice is too sure and a sinking pit starts to open up in his gut that screams just how true all of that has been. He hasn't ever seen anyone get on Shigaraki's case since he took over here. He's pretty sure that Spinner and Re-Destro would beg to be in this position with their beloved leader giving them this kind of attention. He is the only person who still protests or throws shit his boss's way and he has seen the way that other people bristle on Shigaraki's behalf, looking to him like they'll see how they should be reacting too.
Shigaraki hums in the back of his throat, his hand moving to one of Dabi's legs, the ungloved one which is the only reason he doesn't immediately try to twist away. "I debated turning you into nothing but a puppy, but I didn't think that would stick. Training someone, I've found, works so much better if you make sure that it fits what they need. I know that you're obsessed with your family, so I'm going to be your new family, baby girl. You're going to have a Daddy who cares so much about you, who always makes sure you know when you've been a good girl and what you've done wrong when you need to be punished. And not long from now, you're going to be so happy that I've been taking care of you so well." His fingers are frigid as they move up the outside of Dabi's thigh, pushing the nightie higher so that he can see even more of the tiny panties that he shoved him into. He wants to say that he begins to tremble because he's just so unused to being cold, but he knows that it's fear sour across every inch of his veins when the other is touching him that actually provokes the reaction.
"You're going to start being Daddy's good girl right now." He says easily, bringing the key to the cuffs to his attention again as his hand pulls away from his skin. "Daddy is going to unlock you, baby girl. You're going to let him sit down and then get into his lap. You left a big mess in the kitchen and you were going to run off on an unapproved mission. That means that you need to be punished before you can really be a good girl." He reaches for the cuffs as he speaks, moving to unlock them like he isn't afraid of being set on fire.
Dabi's mind races as he speaks. Can Shigaraki still be set on fire? The treatments with Ujiko have already gone so far. What if he's fireproof? If Dabi lashes out now, and it doesn't work, then all it would take is Shigaraki's hand latching around his face and then there is no future fight with his father for him to reveal his grand plan. If it does work, then Dabi will have to run from here as far and as fast as possible, and given just how many people are in the PLF, if he does kill their leader, he's not sure he would last even a day without their people tracking him down and tearing him apart limb by limb if he did manage to just get out of the building alive. He stays still and Shigaraki smiles at him.
"Be a good girl for Daddy." He instructs easily, like he knew exactly what the outcome of this would be long before Dabi even knew that this could happen to him. He lets the cuffs fall away and Dabi's body immediately fills with heat so intense that it starts to trickle smoke out of his seams. Those red eyes, that flat smile, they never waver and he finds himself clutching his fists against his chest as he tries to think of a way out of this. He has survived so fucking much in his life that should have killed him half a dozen times over. He has fought for every inch of the person he has forced himself to be in all of these years. The League of Villains, Stain's ideology, the DNA test, those were the last things that he thought he needed to get him to where he wanted to go. He thought, with the PLF now taking care of everything else, he was going to be able to race forward and take down that bastard the way that he has been trying to for so many years. He thought the end goal was finally in sight.
It is, he realizes with despair sitting so heavily in his chest that it feels like it's calling back to the child that was alone on a mountain one fateful Saturday night. He can still reach the goal that he's so desperate for, Shigaraki is just changing what it will mean for him to be allowed to If he wants to fight his father, wants to burn him alive for all the world to watch. If he wants the glorious end to this awful existence that he has been promising himself since he woke up in that hospital full of spare experiments, then he has to play by these new rules that he's being given. If he doesn't he'll have to gamble that Shigaraki can still be hurt by fire and then hope he can run fast enough to his family home to confront Enji before he or the rest of the PLF can intercept and stop him. Given how easily he was put in the position to have to make this choice in the first place, Dabi doesn't think that his chances for any of that are very good.
He is very worried he's going to throw up when he pulls his legs into his chest as he... waits for Shigaraki to sit down on the edge of the bed. Neither of them say a word as Shigaraki does, waiting and watching him expectantly once he's settled. Dabi forces himself to move then, his body still so hot as his quirk screams that there is a threat all around him and tries to make him flee or fight instead. But he crawls over to Shigaraki and accepts it when he makes him lay down across his lap, Dabi able to dip his head low and hide his face in the dark circle of his arms so that he can try to block out as much of what is about to happen to him as possible.
"Good girl." The words come as Shigaraki moves his hand to Dabi's ass and he wants to scream as his whole body is absolutely revolted by the touch. He doesn't want Shigaraki to touch him there. He hates how he's pushed up his nightie so that he can touch the bare skin that the underwear don't cover. he touches him slowly, moving his palm against him, the glove the only thing keeping him safe, as he maps out every inch of his skin from there to down along the back of his thighs. Dabi swallows any sound, protest, anything that he might make, too scared of letting his nerve waver and his quirk sparking through his skin and forcing him to burn Shigaraki and try to run. "Because you've accepted your training so easily, you don't have to have as many spankings tonight, little girl." He says easily, still stroking his skin.
Dabi doesn't reply at all, only flinching when his ass is suddenly pinched as he lays in the other man's lap.
"You need to remember your manners, firefly." His voice is a little harder and Dabi squeezes his eyes shut, hating the way that his helplessness is building pressure behind his eyes.
"...Thank you."
Another pinch. "You need to remember how to address your Daddy respectfully too."
Dabi doesn't know if he's ever had more trouble forcing his mouth to move as he lays there. He doesn't hide it well either, his voice a hoarse croak when it finally escapes him. "Thank you... Daddy."
"There's my good girl. Twenty spankings tonight, and then Daddy will tuck you in."
Dabi is more familiar with pain than he is anything else in the world. So much of his life has been pain, and even though the hard slap that lands against the center of his ass hurts, the sting of it at first followed by the solid thud that it sends beneath his skin, it's not even near the worst pain he's ever been in in his life. He knows that pain can be so much worse. No, it's the humiliation that comes with being bent over and hit like this that makes it so bad that he is clutching the sheets so that he doesn't set his palms on fire. When the blows spread pain over his ass and down his thighs, he's reminded that even when he was little, he never got spanked like a child. He was beaten and bruised for not being what he was supposed to be until he was discarded entirely, but he was never hit like this. Like he was nothing but a useless, misbehaving child, and he hates the way that this makes him small in a whole different way than he does in the minutes where he wakes up confused from nightmares with smoke still filling his lungs.
Dabi doesn't manage to focus on the words, but he realizes at some point that Shigaraki has been counting in the same even tone as he talked to him before. He gives him each of the hits with precision and control, never letting Dabi's body grow numb to the pain that he layers into his skin. He is deliberate and calm as he works while Dabi doesn't know if he's been so close to tears since he had to be held down in a back alley hospital and had his skin stapled back on without anaesthetic.
When Shigaraki's hand lands against his ass again, not with the force of before, but just stroking and rubbing, Dabi realizes that it is finally over and he lets himself let out a shaky breath as he feels how hard his body is trembling, how much he's sweating from trying to keep his quirk at bay. "All done. What do you say, princess?"
He's practically hyperventilating as he manages to gasp out, "T-Thank you, Daddy."
"Good girl."
Dabi keens like a wounded animal when he realizes that Shigaraki must have unlocked a strength quirk as he doesn't wait for him to pick himself up, he does it. He just so easily scoops Dabi up in his arms and he lays him back down against the bed. He reaches over to the nightstand and takes his glove off of it for his other hand and then turns the light the rest of the way off. The bed dips and Dabi is still shaking so badly as he does his best not to move any way that might shatter how he's clutching onto his sanity as his boss gathers him close to his chest, pulling the blankets up around their bodies.
"You were always such a fast learner." The words are praise against the crown of his head. "Tomorrow Daddy is going to cancel all of your meetings and we're going to go over all of the new rules you're going to follow to make sure that you always stay my good girl. I don't want to have to punish you if you start to misbehave otherwise, firefly."
Dabi manages to not cry, to not scream, because he reminds himself over and over again that if he runs now, he won't make it out of the building, let alone to his father. His revenge is all he's stayed alive for since he burned. It can keep him alive throughout whatever horrors he's going to be forced to experience now as he feels the half-hard press of Shigaraki's cock against his hip as the other settles into sleep.
Dabi doesn't manage a wink the entire night.
///
There are a lot of rules for Dabi to follow when he's being... Daddy's little girl. His stomach is so sick halfway through them in the morning. He's allowed to do his work outside of the room, to wear his villain clothes and plan for his revenge from nine to five. Villainy, he learns, is a job, a costume that Dabi will be allowed to mostly put on throughout the work day, but it's not something that he's allowed to be all the time now. His meals will be planned out for him and he is required to have breakfast and lunch throughout the day, the food now in specially marked containers in the kitchen fridge. When his day of villain duties is over, he is supposed to come back to Shigaraki's room. He's made a section of the closet for him that has his... princess clothes. Shigaraki will leave something out for him to wear, just like he's going to pick out the girl's underwear that he still has to wear even under his villain clothes now. When he is in this room, he will dress like a girl after he showers and takes a bath and then he will wait to have dinner with his Daddy and occupy his time reading books, watching movies, or playing the games that Shigaraki has downloaded on the tablet that he's gotten for him. If he doesn't want to do any of those things, then he can color in the coloring books that he has gotten or play with the soft toys and other little kid stuff that is now occupying the toy chest that Shigaraki has gotten for him. It makes him beyond sick to his stomach when he opens it and Dabi sees there's a second section of it, another bottom that is full of ‘together’ toys for them to use. Anal beads, plugs, paddles, gags, whips, cock rings, lube, handcuffs, vibrators, and dildos that Dabi never wants the other man to use on him, but that he's made horribly aware that they will be at some point. When his Daddy is home, he is going to follow whatever orders he gives, and he should come to the room to have dinner with him and give him his... spankings every night, even if he can't stay with him the entire time.
"But..." With all of the other horrible things that are being required of him, Dabi doesn't know why the thought of the spankings alone are so upsetting, but the thought of enduring that humiliation again when his ass is still aching from what happened the night before, makes him feel so much worse. "If I'm... Daddy's good girl, why do I have to be punished?"
Shigaraki smiles then, a little warmer and takes his hands in his own, pressing a soft kiss to his knuckles that makes his skin crawl. "Those spankings aren't to punish you, baby girl. They help to make sure that your body knows as well as your head that you're my little girl. That you get to feel good or have to hurt whenever Daddy says you do. And when you're sore during the day at your meetings or while you're training, you'll know where you actually belong."
Dabi wants to throw himself out the window. Wants to immolate himself right now. He wants this over. But he doesn't want everything that he's been working for to be meaningless.
He doesn't feel nearly as safe or secure when Shigaraki gives him back his clothes and tells him that he can get dressed and go make sure that he has his bedroom packed up in the boxes that Shigaraki had delivered there. He can't because he's being told to empty out the first space that has felt like his own since he was a child and he's being handed a new pair of little panties to wear under his clothes. Dabi gets to, at least, go into the bathroom to change even if it really doesn't matter. Shigaraki already stripped him naked, is already planning to do far worse than just look at him, clearly, so any modesty he might have just doesn't matter anymore. But he still goes and changes in private and tries not to let the way his mind yawns out with agony swallow him whole.
He doesn't feel like himself with the silky soft panties cupping his body or the continued ache of his ass and thighs as he moves. But Shigaraki just sighs softly when he sees him dressed like that and then waves him off towards the door. "Don't forget to take breaks for meals, princess."
The words are said as Dabi pulls the door open, the sound traveling as he sees Spinner stepping out of his own room down the hall. He feels his face flush with his humiliation as their eyes meet, but instead of looking surprised, embarrassed, disgusted, anything, the heteromorph's shoulders just hunch in on a little and he can't keep looking at him, turning and slinking away down the hall without a word to him. Dabi has never considered Spinner a friend, he's not even the strongest ally that he has in the League. But he didn't think that he would just... walk away like that.
Dabi feels strangely numb as he goes back to his bedroom. The door is gone. He doesn't know if Shigaraki disintegrated it away, or if one of the grunts just did it the old fashioned way with a screwdriver, but it's just gone now. Anyone could just come inside and poke through his things. Dabi didn't know how many ways there were to make him feel so violated, but this is one that cuts him deeper than he even thought possible. There are three medium-sized moving boxes stacked at the center of the room and one garment bag and Dabi finds himself standing there for a long moment. There is a horrible second where he tries to convince himself that this isn't as awful as he thinks it is. But he can't quite make that sentiment ring true in his heart. He doesn't want to do this. He doesn't want to have to go back to Shigaraki, he wants to run as far and fast as he did after the hospital, but there are too many people in the PLF who can stop his flames. He can't just let himself ignite and hope to escape in the chaos. He stands there for... a while before someone comes up to the door.
"Dabi?" Toga's voice is tentative, but at least she is acknowledging him. He blinks and he turns to glance back at her. Her brows are pulled together and she has an encouraging smile on her face. "Do you need help?"
He doesn't want help. He doesn't need it either, but as he is left so absolutely unmoored he doesn't have the words to tell her one way or another. She comes into the room and starts to help him pick up his things and put them into the boxes. He really doesn't have much. The files on his family, his laptop, which he hopes he gets back, at least for work, his backpack that has the necessities that he would need if he were to run right now, and... that's it. It only takes up half of one box, his uniforms filling up the garment bag. His socks, pajamas, and underwear go into another box just for the sake of keeping objects and clothes separate, but they fill up a quarter of that space. His toothbrush and hairbrush aren't even in the bathroom anymore, and neither is his medical bag. It takes all of five minutes for them to completely finish with the task and when he's done, Toga comes up, pulling her sweater over her hand before she pats his arm.
"I'm sure Tomura's gonna help take good care of you." She tells him with the same earnestness that she talks about blood and Dabi wants to grab onto her and set her on fire. He wants to watch her skin blacken against her bones and hold on tight enough that he gets to feel it when her body crumbles away into ash against his palms. But then she turns and leaves the room before he can act on the violent urge that tried to overtake him. Why? Why are they all okay with this? He knows he's been an anti-social and prickly bastard, but he didn't think that he was so bad that they would all just be so okay with the things that Shigaraki is planning on doing to him.
He stays standing in his room, looking at the empty door frame for a long minute. He has his laptop. Maybe he could just upload the video to the internet so that everyone knew what Endeavor did and then he could just stay standing right here and let his fire ravage his whole body. He could end it in a flashbang that he might even get lucky enough to take out a few of the others in their adjacent rooms if they don't see it coming. He could die right now and save himself any other awful indignities.
And everything that he did before that will be for nothing.
Dabi wasn't able to sleep the night before because he was trapped in the same loop of helpless thoughts, but his eyes are burning and there is an exhaustion that is so deep inside of him that he can't believe his body even has the energy to inflate his lungs. He doesn't want to sleep without the door to let him hide his vulnerability from the callous eyes of the others, so he takes everything off of his bed and he brings it into the bathroom. He shoves his blankets and pillows into the tub and curls up inside of it, even though it's not nearly enough padding to keep his ass and thighs from tingling with their hurt as he does so.
///
Dabi wakes to a gentle swaying and hates it as his senses come back to him as he realizes that he's being carried by Shigaraki again. He hates it even more that as he's barely blinking awake he realizes that Twice is opening Duster's door for him so he can bring him inside to be tortured. Fuck. He thought that of everyone, that he and Twos were the closest to actually being friends. Dabi wants to close his eyes again and have years blink away like his coma. He wants to sleep through the horrors that he knows are going to get pressed into every inch of his skin.
Shigaraki sees that he's awake and he carries him into the closet. His is bigger than Dabi’s is, an actual walk-in, and he picks out the outfit that he wants him to wear now that it's... time for him to be 'Daddy's little girl' again. Dabi wants to tear off his own skin as he selects a white dress. It's got puffy cap sleeves, a square neckline, and high waist that is supposed to sit under the bust, the bottom layer of the light, flouncy material that looks like it will be fluttery and floaty when it's on. It's a fresh humiliation for Dabi to be forced to strip out of his villain clothes as Shigaraki hangs them up and then has to pull the dress on himself. It is light and airy, and the hem barely hits the middle of his thighs, the ruffles making him look more like a girl as they flare out along his hips and draw the eye to his smaller waist. Dabi knows that fabric like this will burn clean and hot. That he could be an inferno in seconds. That burning again will save him from one horror but it won't give him justice for all of the other ones that he's had to suffer in his lifetime.
Shigaraki guides him out of the closet after that and over to the living room area and sits him down to... do something with his 'free time'. Dabi holds the tablet in his hand for a few long minutes, seven if the clock is to be believed, and then he starts to click around to see what kinds of things Shigaraki has loaded into the device for him. There are books. They aren't really for adults, but they aren't for little kids at the very least. High school age mostly, all of them fictional stories. The games he's picked are simple ones, coloring, puzzles, matching, some things that he thinks are called platformers, but he only even knows that word from hearing Spinner and Shigaraki talk about their games. The TV shows are child locked on all of the streaming services which limits a good deal of what he can watch, but when he goes into the device storage, he can see all of the other things that Shigaraki has specifically sought out for him. Dabi's face heats sharply as he sees the titles and the small video previews as he finds page after page of pornos that have been added to the device. Daddies playing with their littles, doing everything from spanking them to nursing them on their cocks as they get ready for bed. Dabi's stomach twists into even tighter knots and he has to put the tablet down completely. He tries so hard to not let his breath come in the short, desperate gasps that it wants to. He can't break down. Can't have a panic attack. If he falls apart, Shigaraki wins his game early.
He picks up one of the stuffed animals from the toy box and just sits with it in his lap for a long time. The moth plush stares back at him with big red eyes. He doesn't do anything with it, but he hopes that he can at least pretend that he was behaving and playing pretend or whatever the fuck Shigaraki wanted him to act like he was doing.
It's a while later that Shigaraki finishes up whatever he was working on and he stands to go to the door. Their dinner has been left outside and Duster tells him, "Put away your toys, princess."
Dabi numbly puts the moth back into the box and then sits back in front of the coffee table as the food is set on the surface. He feels like he might come apart at the seams, but at least dinner isn't something for children. It's very normal curry rice and Shigaraki doesn't cut up the bigger pieces of meat or potatoes inside it for him. He's given regular silverware and he's allowed to eat in silence. When dinner is done, Shigaraki turns on one of his games and makes Dabi sit in his lap, his arms wrapped around him as he tries to show him how to play. Dabi's body is seconds from igniting as he can't stop feeling how his skirt has been pushed up, the feeling of Shigaraki's pants against everything his panties don't cover making him more and more tense, pulling his attention from the instructions he's being given again and again, until he's died so many times that Tomura just sighs before he presses a kiss to his temple.
"Maybe this isn't the kind of game my baby girl wants to play." He tightens his arms around Dabi's waist, pulling him tighter against his chest and nosing along his cheek. "Maybe you want to play something else with Daddy?"
Dabi thinks that if Shigaraki tries he's either going to lose his control or lose the dinner he only barely made himself eat. No, no, no. He knows that at some point this will happen. Shigaraki has made it so clear what he's planning on doing to him. But he doesn't want to rush up to that. He doesn't want to... be raped. Dabi is filled with a sharp, horrible agony as he realizes that of all the horrors he's suffered in his life, that one had never seemed like a possibility when he was able to set his entire body on fire. But it won't save him now.
He realizes belatedly that Shigaraki is actually waiting for an answer and he manages to shake his head slightly.
"Okay, princess. Are you still sleepy? I know you took a nap today, but you didn't sleep last night. Do you want to start getting ready for bed?"
This must be a trick. He knows it has to be. Shigaraki just wants to get him closer to the bed, but the truth is that he can violate him wherever he feels like it. He's proved that to him in every way he could without actually escalating the violence beyond the spankings in the past twenty-four hours by just letting him see how the others have decided that this is what he deserves. He's tired. He wants everything to go away for a little while. If Shigaraki decides to hurt him like that, then maybe after he's finished he'll just let Dabi lay down like he did the night before.
He nods weakly and Shigaraki lets him get off of his lap and he tells him to go get ready for bed, he'll bring his pajamas to the bathroom for him. Dabi goes inside and finds his medical bag, hair brush, and toothbrush are already in their own neat little spots in the cabinet and by the sink. He goes through his nightly routine in a daze and when he's finished, he finds that Shigaraki definitely came in at some point because the dress and panties he threw on the floor have been replaced with a fresh pair and a new nightie. He tries not to look at either too hard as he dresses and then leaves the bathroom so he doesn't have to look in the mirror either.
Shigaraki is turning down the sheets, already changed for bed, but he showered in the morning so Dabi supposed that probably means that he's nearly ready to go to sleep too. He tries to just get into the bed, hoping to escape anything else, but Shigaraki catches his wrist before he sits down on the edge of the mattress again.
"Not just yet, baby girl. You still need your spankings."
Dabi wants to erode away into nothing as he stands unmoving for a few long seconds before he sucks up the agony living inside of his chest and he crawls back into the other man's lap. He pushes up the nightie again and starts to stroke his ass and thighs, waking the bruises from the day before back up and making Dabi want to cry again so badly that he starts to see pink swimming through his vision.
"You skipped breakfast and lunch today, baby girl. I just told you the rules this morning and you already messed up." He sounds disappointed, but not angry and Dabi doesn't want to find out how violent this version of Shigaraki will be if he gets mad. Duster was already dangerous enough in Kamino, after seeing how he dealt with Overhaul when he had time to plan his revenge, Dabi is certain that what he'll do to him is worse. That he will absolutely destroy him beyond what he's started right now when he was prepared to do all of this when Dabi didn't even know that he was at risk of any of this happening.
"I'm sorry, Daddy," he manages to croak. "I-- I wasn't hungry."
"You should still try to eat a little no matter what, princess." His tone is still softly chastising as his hand runs along his ass. "Five more for every missed meal." He tells him and then clicks his tongue again. "I suppose that means that you're back up to twenty again."
Dabi manages not to scream or sob through the twenty more hard hits that the other man gives him, but only just, his terror and agony getting higher and higher, not just with every blow, but with the realization that Shigaraki is hard again by the tenth.
///
Dabi is so quiet after his whole life changes. Everyone in the PLF gives him pitying looks when he's out in his villain gear. Some people apologize to him, some of them say that things will get better soon. Dabi wants to kill them all where they stand. He doesn't know where they get off trying to tell him that everything is okay when they know what Shigaraki is making him endure in that room. He stops talking and after a week he realizes that everyone is acting like that's fine too. He stops going to meetings, using his time out of the room to just walk. Every single day he thinks about going and just ending all of it. Endeavor, himself, but he learns that if he gets too close to the base of the mountain, Gigantomachia has been told to stop him and he has to turn back or get turned into paste. Shigaraki doesn't punish him for walking or skipping work, but that's almost worse, because when that happens, he sighs softly, pulling him close and pressing a kiss to the top of his head.
"It's okay, princess, I know that adjusting has been hard for you, but I promise that it will get easier soon. You just have to let me take care of you, and then everything will be better." He makes him cuddle into his chest all night and Dabi wants to cry. He's wanted to cry so badly since all of this started and he is digging his fingers into the seams across his palms to keep that weakness inside of him. "We can figure out a way to make this better."
Dabi dreads what the other man means by that, but he learns bright and early the next day. Shigaraki makes him get dressed normally and takes him downstairs. He trains with him, making him focus on close combat instead of long range for a while. When he's allowed to switch back to long range, he is not allowed to do anything strong enough that could actually hurt him, and they don't train as long as Dabi normally does. Normally he spends so much time working out that he ends up feeling like he might collapse, but Shigaraki makes him stop, makes him go take a shower, and then makes him eat his lunch back in the room with his princess clothes back on. He makes Dabi a more detailed schedule for the rest of the day, instructing him to read at least one hundred pages of a book, to 'make something', and then later that night he'll get to watch a movie with his Daddy.
"'Make something'?" He hates that he has to ask, hates that those are the only words he's said in weeks that weren't 'yes', 'no', or 'thank you, Daddy'.
Shigaraki smiles at him and it almost seems sad. "I got you plenty of things to use, baby girl." He says, going over to the toy chest. There's a new box inside and he takes it out and shows it to him. It's an art kit, not quite for a young child, but it would have probably been a big hit with Fuyumi when she was... well she was really into art right before Toya disappeared. "You can make whatever you want, just make something and you can show it to me when I get back from my meetings, okay?"
Dabi is at least glad that he won't have to be locked in this room with Shigaraki for a few hours so he nearly lets out a sigh of relief and manages a, "Yes, Daddy." Before Shig smiles again and leans down to kiss his forehead. He straightens up and leaves not long later, changing into his suit instead of his more casual clothes which must mean it's a Detnerat meeting, not that he really cares now. If he could burn down everything that the PLF has ever touched at this point, he would be happy.
Dabi reads the hundred required pages, making sure to pay just enough attention to the story about a teenage boy whose parents have gone missing, the architects leaving behind a box with three faberge eggs inside. He touches one and it explodes into a shower of gore and shortly after he starts to see a skeleton from a comic series he drew starting to stalk him with ill intentions. It's a fine story, but definitely not something he would pick to read himself. Then he turns to the box of art supplies. Dabi can't draw for shit. The only thing that he remembers drawing were the pictures of... his hero outfit when he was old enough to fight side-by-side with Enji as his successor. But those were things he drew at school because when he was home all of his attention was on training and studying for that future he wanted so badly.
The art kit comes with markers, colored pencils, a set of six paint bottles, two small canvases, a pad of paper, glitter glue, a twelve color watercolor pan set, a plastic palette, three packages of foam clay in the primary colors, a small selection of paint brushes, and two metallic paint pens in silver and gold. He stares at it all for a long time and then he digs around for the instructions booklet. Thankfully, the booklet has instructions for a couple of projects that can be done with the kit and Dabi figures that mushing the clay into the shape of a bowl that will have to dry for a long time before he does anything else to it will probably take the least amount of skill on his part and will be the best thing to actually be able to show Shigaraki that he's followed his instructions.
He follows along, picking the blue clay and rolling it out into a long strip. He changes back into his villain clothes and goes out into the kitchen, digging through the cabinets and drawers to try and find a cookie cutter, but settling on using a glass instead which he brings back to the room, using it to roll the remaining clay flat and then using the edge of the glass to cut out the circle for the bottom. He starts to coil the rest of the clay along the edge, building it into more of a cup or a small vase as he does. He doesn't remember the last time he's made something like this, or really done anything that wasn't directly connected to the damage that he wanted to do to get his revenge. He reads in the book that he can smoothe parts together by wetting the clay and he goes and gets a glass of water from the bathroom, trying to be gentle as he smooths out the clay until it no longer has that spiralled shape and is instead a nice, mostly even vessel. There's still hours left until he's supposed to have dinner with Shigaraki, so he wipes his hands off and starts to flip through the other projects in the booklet. He doesn't know much about painting, but he sees a few that are done just by blobbing paint onto the canvas and then using the flat edge of plastic that came with the kit that he thought was miscellaneous packaging supplies and scraping through it. Then waiting for it to dry and adding details on top with the paint pens like flowers or stars. He mixes a dark purple and a magenta and then uses that with the blue and black in the paint kit to smear a galaxy pattern across one of the canvases. He washes off the plastic card and palate while he waits for that to dry and then he flips to another page. He tries to fill a page with doodles the way that the book shows, and that... makes his mind empty. He just starts to create the shapes and lines across the page, filling it over and over again with repeated patterns until he doesn't have any space at all left. And then he picks some new colors and does it again on the next page, and the one after that. Making the lines, filling in the blocks of colors, it lets him stop thinking for a while, his mind emptying out of all of the things that he's been grappling with since he's been locked up like this.
It's not until he hears the door close softly that he realizes that hours have passed and he's filled up five pages in the sketchbook and completely forgotten about his painting. Shigaraki surveys the mess that he's made all over the table and Dabi bristles, expecting to be punished. But the other man leans down the way he had hours ago and gives him another kiss on the forehead.
"Did you have fun, princess?"
Dabi doesn't answer right away. He has gotten good at just saying whatever he knows the other man wants to hear, but he hesitates now because he knows the answer Shigaraki wants is 'yes' and he's startled to find that he... wouldn't be lying if he said that this time. He isn't quite sure that this was 'fun', but it did make him stop thinking about everything else for a few hours and the relief that comes with that makes the tension that has been coiling around every inch of him for weeks subside slightly. Dabi doesn't know how that can make him feel better and worse, but he does feel... differently than he did before.
"...Yes, Daddy."
"Good. If you liked that, then Daddy will get you more things like that to play with while he's working." He strokes his hair once more before he starts to move towards the closet. "Now be a good girl and clean up your toys, dinner will be here soon."
Dabi does as he's told, putting the clay vase and the painting off to the side to continue drying as he packs everything else back up into the box. Daddy comes back in his sweats and Dabi figures that since he showered earlier, he'll be getting into his pajamas shortly after dinner. He's surprised, and kind of... happy when dinner comes and it's pizza, fries, and soda. He spent a lot of his life barely able to get together enough to eat regularly, and once Shigaraki took over his life, he's been fastidious in making sure that Dabi's diet is balanced and that his meals are healthy. He's pretty sure Ujiko might have something to do with them too, but the pizza is just good, greasy, and delicious. He's happy enough to eat this and glad that Shigaraki only asks him to describe the book he read without too much detail. He tells him about it as they eat and even though he usually isn't a big sweets person, he's more than happy to delay anything else when Shigaraki also has two big cupcakes brought in.
"Toga found a gourmet place and ordered one for each of us. She got you black tea and buttercream." Shigaraki's is espresso with a vanilla bean ganache in it and Dabi just says 'thank you' before they eat those too. When they're all finished, Duster uses Dabi's tablet as they sit together on the couch, telling him that he can pick out the first movie and then he'll pick out the second. He still can't watch much when the child lock is in place, but thankfully there are some pretty fine action-adventure movies that have been labeled 'fun for the whole family' so he manages to pick one of those and they start to watch that. The movie is pretty standard and he doesn't have strong opinions about it, but he is just... glad that he gets to watch it. Spending the afternoon alone, doing something he hasn't had much experience with, getting to eat good food, getting to watch something that isn't news reports or anything to do with Endeavor, that all... feels like it's made something inside of him loosen. Another knot of tension that has been there for so long that he just didn't know that it was even there, he'd become so blind to it.
Dabi is pretty certain that should be the first clue that he gets that things are about to go horribly wrong.
After they finish the adventure movie it's only nine, so Shigaraki scrolls on the tablet to pick out the next movie while Dabi excuses himself to the bathroom. By the time he comes back the screen is dark with only the pause logo on it and he moves to settle back down on the couch, Shigaraki catches his wrist. Dabi bristles slightly, but he pulls him close as he lays down, crowding Dabi up against his body like he does when they go to sleep and even though he doesn't like it, he is used to this kind of treatment and he allows it to happen. Shigaraki presses another kiss to the crown of his head and Dabi reaches for the tablet and pushes the play button, half hoping that if he can fall asleep during this movie, he might not have to get his nightly spankings. He's had them every single day since Shigaraki started doing this to him, and every time, he feels how aroused it makes the other man, but he never does anything about it. Dabi knows that he will though. He made sure Dabi knew about the toys in the bottom of the chest, he touches Dabi's skin too much for any of it to be even remotely innocent.
The movie starts and Dabi is immediately confused about the weird music that sounds like it was sourced from a copyright free library as the screen lightens up, showing the interior of a house. It's a bedroom that looks like it's straight out of a reality TV show. Actually, Dabi isn't a cinephile or anything, but the entire quality of the shot makes him think that it was made on a shoestring budget. A young woman enters the shot, wearing only a set of panties and an oversized t-shirt. She comes into the room and lays on the bed, picking up a magazine from the nightstand, and Dabi wonders if they're watching a horror movie.
He finds out they're not within a matter of minutes, a boy the same age as her coming into the room, her saying her step brother should knock because she's only half dressed, and then the two rapidly escalate into making out on the bed. Dabi's whole body goes hot as he realizes that this must be one of the pornos that Shigaraki downloaded. He feels sick to his stomach when the dad? Step-dad? When an older man who thankfully looks absolutely nothing like either of the other two actors on screen comes in and asks what his little boy and little girl are doing. They try to make excuses but he doesn't let them stop, making them keep going, the two getting hot and heavy fast with him guiding them. Dabi wants to die as Shigaraki holds him close as they watch. Dabi has not watched a lot of porn in his life, he hasn't had much experience with sex either, and he has been doing his best to not think about it while he's been stuck with Shigaraki like this, but he knows now that he shouldn't have let his guard down.
He hates watching the boy start to sink into the woman, and how he's so inexperienced that he barely makes it two thrusts before he's cumming inside of her and stammering with his embarrassment. He hates that the father-figure makes him pull out, telling him that he's going to show him how a real man is supposed to fuck a cunt, and he doesn't stick his dick into the woman who clearly still wants this. Instead he pins the boy down, squirts some lube into his hole, and then starts to fuck his ass, shoving the boy's face into the woman's crotch and making him lick his cum out of her pussy while he's being fucked. He hates himself for the fact that he has had so little experience with things like this that his body goes from just being hot with anxiety to being hot with... arousal as the men and woman start to get more and more into it, the wet sounds of their bodies meeting and their moans filling up the room. Dabi doesn't want it to happen, and he's trying so hard to will his body to make it stop, but he is starting to tremble as his cock starts to fill for the first time in months.
The panties that Shigaraki loves to make him wear are always just barely big enough to cover him completely and the skirts are always light and airy, but this time, this one doesn't have a lot of ruffles. It's just one piece, and as he starts to get aroused, his panties and the skirt start to tent and Dabi is breathless with his horror as it happens.
"Oh, princess," Shigaraki notices so quickly that Dabi suddenly realizes that he wasn't watching what was happening on screen at all. He was waiting for this. "Look at that, are you old enough to start to appreciate these kinds of movies?" He reaches for him and Dabi only doesn't twist away from him because the other man isn't wearing his gloves and he is terrified that he's about to be shattered apart as Shigaraki wraps four fingers around the tent of him in his skirt. Dabi barely stops himself from reaching down and catching his wrist, wanting to yank his touch away from his cock that throbs as he's given any touch there when he's aroused. He hasn't had that in so long. Too stressed from everything happening, not just since he was locked in here, but since things went so badly at Kamino. He knows that he doesn't want to be touched now, but his body reacts like it's getting the same kind of nourishment and indulgence as it did when he was able to have the greasy dinner and sweet dessert. He doesn't want it, but the animal part of him doesn't care. The pressure as Shigaraki squeezes him and weighs him against his palm makes his body get more aroused.
"Don't, please." Dabi isn't sure that he's ever heard his voice so small, but the terror in his chest as he realizes why Shigaraki let him have such a... relaxing afternoon is horrible. He wanted him to let go. Wanted him to forget himself and end up letting his guard down. Has wanted to escalate this since the moment that he took him into this room and has just been waiting to get an excuse for it to happen.
"You don't want Daddy to touch your cute little clit, princess?" He asks, his lips shifting to press kisses along the side of his neck. Dabi's eyes burn with tears as his whole body, even with the distress that is saturating his mind and making his chest squeeze like there is a vice being tightened around his ribs, doesn't stop his skin from tingling and looking for more of the good sensations that he's being given now. His body has been so strung out and stressed that it can't help how much it wants to be given more of these sensations as the other man keeps touching him. "Okay, baby girl. But I think that it's time for bed. If you can behave for that, we can go to sleep."
Dabi doesn't know what misstep will constitute as 'misbehaving', but he tries to grasp at any possible reprieve that he can get. "Okay, Daddy." His voice is so thin and croaked, not able to hide his terror in the slightest, and Shigaraki gives him one last kiss and squeeze that makes Dabi's prick ache before he lets go of him and lets him get up.
He was right about not getting to take another shower tonight, and that leaves him without the possibility of cold water chilling his entire body so that he can get away from the bitter arousal that is still sitting on his nerves. But he goes and washes his face and brushes his teeth, taking the slow, methodical actions and trying his best to use them to let some of that heat ebb away. He manages to, at least, not be rock hard anymore by the time that he and Shigaraki are finished washing up for bed. But when they go back out into the bedroom, Dabi dreads what he knows is coming next. He does his best to not whimper as Shigaraki sits on the edge of the bed and waits. He doesn't want to be spanked, but he hopes that the hits will turn off the horny part of his brain with such a firm reminder of what he is actually being forced to suffer in this place.
But he's barely crawled into Daddy's lap before his gloved hand is moving along the curve of his ass, stroking and teasing the constant ache that is always dully under his skin from taking hits here every single day. Dabi bites his lip hard and closes his eyes, trying to focus on anything else, to send his mind anywhere else, to keep himself from having to feel this.
"You were such a good girl today, princess. I'm so proud of how well you were able to follow my instructions, and you made such pretty things today. I think that this will be good for you, baby." He praises him and Dabi doesn't want those words. He doesn't like how, with his body stripped down from all of its defenses, they press in on aches deep inside of him that he didn't know lived there and make him feel... good. He doesn't want to feel good, and he is desperately trying to stay soft as Daddy lifts his hand and brings it down against his ass. Sometimes he starts off lighter, building up to the hardest slaps that must have a power quirk behind them to leave him sore enough each day that no matter how he sits, he always has to remember exactly what he is and that he is not going to ever be allowed to be anything else. But today he goes hard right away, hitting the back of his thighs instead of the swell of his ass, making Dabi's body flinch forward, and making him rub his cock against Shigaraki's thigh.
He doesn't want it, and hardly understands how it's possible, but as the pain of the spanking rushes through his body, that little bit of friction turns achingly sweet and he finds himself whimpering as his prick starts to get hard again. The second hit is against his ass and Dabi is near sobbing when it happens as his cock goes to full hardness, and he feels how Shigaraki's is starting to press against his sweats as well. Everything is only made worse when Shigaraki reaches for the waistband of his panties and he pulls them down in the back. Dabi's breaths start to go shallow and panicked as he waits to see what he does next.
He's not expecting his voice to be low and hot when he instructs, "Spread yourself wide for me, princess."
Dabi trembles, choking on the sob that wants to slip out of his throat, but he reaches back anyway. He spreads his cheeks open and holds them there, letting the other man look at him more intimately than any other person really has, and he hates the way that the humiliation of it doesn't take away the fact that his prick is still hard. He doesn't want to be hard, doesn't want to feel any of this, but he can't get away from it as Shigaraki hums.
"You have such a cute little cunt, baby girl." And then his fingers are against his hole. Dabi's breath catches in his throat, terrified that he'll shove his fingers inside and shatter him when he does. He isn't sure if what happens instead is better or worse than that when Shigaraki draws his hand back and then brings it down again, hard, right against his hole. Dabi lets out a squeal as the pain goes through him, making him buck in Shigaraki's lap. "Now, now, you need to stay still, princess, you have seven more spankings tonight." He doesn't wait for Dabi to comply with that order this time, using his other arm to brace his hips firmly to trap him. Dabi grips his skin tightly, wanting nothing more than to let go and try to get out of the other's lap, but not given a chance to do so before Shigaraki is leveling another hard slap against his hole again.
When Dabi bucks with pain this time, he can't help letting out a soft cry as the tight hold and the motion makes him all but hump Shigaraki's leg, sending pleasure racing along his skin with the pain. No, no, no-- but the hits keep coming, the friction keeps building, and by the time the tenth spanking is done, Dabi is leaking in his panties and his vision is misted over red from how badly his hole hurts from being spanked. Shigaraki blows against him, the cool air mocking and that shatters him. This is all just a game and he's enjoying every torment that he puts Dabi through even if he feigns concern. Dabi hasn't cried in front of anyone else in over a decade, but the tears come bloody and rough as he sobs.
"Oh, little girl," Shigaraki's voice is sickeningly saccharine as he uses his strength to take Dabi out of his lap and put him on the bed, on his back so that he can see the shameful way his cock has leaked all through the thin white panties, making them nearly see-through. "Lying to Daddy?" He says, a glint in his eyes that makes him want to set the entire bed on fire. Shigaraki reaches right to his panties and tears them away, the fabric shredding terrifyingly easily and leaving him completely on display with his nightie pushed up. He tries to shake his head, but Shigaraki's hand is already on his cock, squeezing him hard and using the slickness of his pre to stroke up along him, his thumb dragging roughly along Dabi's ladder and leaving him sobbing harder as his toes curl against the sheets from how good it feels to be touched like that. "Saying you don't want to be touched, but you were so eager to hump my leg like a little whore while you were getting your spankings."
He wants to scream, he wants to protest, he wants to turn them both into ash, but all he does is cry harder as Shigaraki shifts over him on the bed, reaching to the nightstand and taking out a bottle of lube from the drawer. He doesn't want this, but he isn't given any choice about it as Shigaraki comes back between his legs and makes him spread them open wider. He knew that this was coming, has known it for weeks, but it doesn't make the violation now any more bearable as Shigaraki murmurs,
"Maybe it's time for my little girl to learn how to only be Daddy's whore." He clicks open the lube and ignores the way that Dabi cries harder. He doesn't care. He was waiting for an excuse and Dabi's body finally surrendered to the reprieve of stress and gave it to him. He let his guard down. He... let this happen to himself. He should have known that things would be fucked when he showed up at the League of Villains HQ with a literal child and nearly got killed by his new boss. He should have known better when he realized that he had already crossed paths with AFO's people once when he saw the doctor and the worst of the nomu. He should have never come back after Gigantomachia, should have never made his ambitions so plain that Shigaraki had been able to pin down everything that was so important to him that he would have all the leverage that he would ever need to use it against him.
Dabi hates himself as much as he hates Shigaraki, as much as he hates his father, as the other man pushes two fingers inside of his swollen, aching rim and murmurs, "Fuck, princess, your pussy is so tight and hot. You're going to feel so good spread open on your Daddy's cock."
But he doesn't set the bed on fire. He just tucks his face as deeply into the pillows as he can as he cries, and lets Shigaraki's mouth move along his neck and his hand move between his legs. Burning this all down won't save him, and he knows that, it will just give Shigaraki an excuse to be more cruel to him. Dabi hates how little he's stretched for how much it makes his cock leak as Shigaraki nibbles at his neck and teases his nipples with his other hand, making more of that sick, unwanted pleasure take up residence in his body, even as every movement of his fingers makes his sore hole twinge with fresh pain.
He sobs harder than he ever has, smoke leaking from his seams with his distress, when Shigaraki pulls his fingers out of his body and reaches down to pull his cock out of his sweatpants. He has felt him against his body before, but seeing him now, fully hard, and so much bigger and thicker than he is, only makes the reality of this situation all the worse.
"I know it's your first time, princess," he says, his voice and expression still unbearably sweet. "So it might hurt a little, but Daddy is going to teach you how to be such a good girl for him." He doesn't know if Shigaraki is just playing into a sick delusion for his own gratification, or if he somehow actually does know that Dabi hasn't ever had someone inside of him like this before, but either way, he doesn't slow down or stop as he lines up and starts to push inside of him.
The pressure is blinding as he's made to stretch so much wider than his fingers, the tension in his body only making it worse as it happens. Dabi thinks his body might be desperately trying to give him some kind of reprieve when his cock twitches as it happens, his orgasm pushing through his veins to take his mind away from that stretch and ache. But the way that the pleasure sweeps through his body for a handful of seconds only makes him feel worse in the aftermath as he realizes that he is still hurting so badly as his hole is stretched wide, Shigaraki still only pushing inside, and not even thrusting properly yet.
Dabi tries to put his mind elsewhere, to become numb to this pain the way he's become numb to the agony of overusing his quirk, but he stays horribly, achingly present for every thrust into his body. Present when Shigaraki keeps touching him, when he leans down and kisses him, pushing his tongue into his mouth so he can taste his sobs, and then when it laves along his cheeks so that he can swallow away his blood too. He wants so badly to numb himself from this the way that he thought he was managing before as he lost his words. But there is no blunting the horror of everything he is enduring for the eternity it takes for Shigaraki's cock to twitch inside of him and fill him with his cum.
Dabi cries and cries, longer and louder than he has since he burned as Shigaraki pulls him into his chest when he's finished and strokes his hair, telling him what a good girl he's being.
///
"I know that you were upset last night, princess." Shigaraki tells him when he wakes the next morning, still sticky and feeling like death. "I didn't realize how much you wouldn't like it to have your clit make such a mess, but Daddy has a way to keep you a cute little girl forever."
He makes Dabi go shower and he hates that the other man joins him inside, a numb dread spreading through him as he makes peace with the fact that if the other man tries to do something medical to his body, he is immolating himself then and there. When he's clean, Shigaraki takes him into the closet and picks out his princess clothes for the day before taking something out of one of the drawers. The pink silicone sleeve with the metal ring is not something Dabi has any point of reference for, but it looks small, and he squeezes his legs shut tighter when Shigaraki tells him,
"Let me see your pretty clit, baby girl."
"No." The word feels like a fishhook is being ripped out of his skin. He hasn't failed to comply with Shigaraki's commands since this first started, knowing that doing so would just make things worse for him. But what does he have left to lose now? His villain work has been taken from him, the freedom to come and go, a private space for himself, his dignity, all of it is gone. And last night, Shigaraki did the thing that he was so scared of. Now that that line has been crossed, what is really going to happen but him doing it over and over again? Dabi doesn't know if he's ever going to be allowed on the field again, so why is he bothering to keep preserving himself like this?
"Don't talk back, princess, or you'll have to be punished."
"Fuck you, you sick motherfucker."
He was expecting to be spanked later, he wasn't expecting Shigaraki to hit him across the face so hard that he feels three staples tear free and his stomach lurch immediately with nausea from how bad the pain is. The force of the blow knocks him off of the little stool and sends him crashing to the floor. And Shigaraki doesn't stop there. He sets aside the pink thing and then catches Dabi by the hair, twisting the locks tightly in his fingers as he silently drags him, kicking and clawing uselessly at his hand as he's dragged back into the bathroom. He is bent over the tub, his head forced back, and Dabi sobs fresh as he shoves the bar of soap into his bleeding mouth and then shoves his head under the tap, the icy water pouring out at full blast, filling his nose, and making him thrash as he struggles to find a single breath. His body heats with his flames, his distress so high as he thinks he's dying, but Shigaraki just pulls him back out, glaring at him.
"If you burn me, I will tear your quirk out of your body forever, princess." And then he shoves him back under again.
By the time that he's let back out. Dabi doesn't even want to wash the awful taste of the soap away from his teeth, even though there are chunks of it lodged inside of his molars from how he bit down on it as the other man just so casually tortured him. How? How can he keep finding ways to escalate things and make them so much worse. He can't help it when he starts to sob again, and Shigaraki just sighs, picking him up off of the bathroom floor and carrying him over to the sink. Dabi wants to curl in on himself in a tight ball and turn into nothing, but Shigaraki doesn't let him. He runs a towel through his freshly soaked hair gently, then makes him open his mouth and brushes his teeth until all Dabi can taste is mint. He takes out his medical bag and threads new staples through his skin and puts on the antiseptic, the ice cold water of the tub likely the only thing that kept the wound from immediately swelling the side of his face.
He doesn't make a peep this time when Shigaraki carries him back into the closet, sits the stool back up, and puts him down on it.
"Let me see your clit, princess." He says again and Dabi just trembles as he opens his legs for the other man silently. Shigaraki picks up the silicone piece again and reaches for him, tucking his cock inside, the space small and tight, constricting him enough for it to be uncomfortable, and Shigaraki frowns. He takes out all of Dabi's piercings and then puts it back on him, and that, at least, makes the pinching sensation go away, even if he still feels like there's not enough room in the cage for him. "There, now my little girl will stay cute whenever Daddy is playing with his pretty cunt."
He pats Dabi's head like his scalp isn't still screaming from the agony of being dragged through the room and turns to give Dabi his clothes for the day.
He doesn't remember anything else that happened with how far away and numb his brain had gone.
///
After that day, things are different. Shigaraki doesn't wait for him to give him an excuse to touch him, he just does whenever he wants to. Nearly every night after his spankings, Shigaraki fucks him. Whenever he has a free afternoon, he makes Dabi get on his knees and teaches him to take his massive cock into his throat until his head is swimming with his humiliation and the thin breaths that he's allowed as he's made to cockwarm the other man for hours and hours on end before his jaw goes numb and then Shigaraki just holds his head in place as he fucks his face until he's spilling his cum all over his mouth and he is left all filthy and used.
The first time that he does it with him in his 'clit cage', he brings his mouth against Dabi's hole and eats him out. He didn't know that people actually did things like that and he wants to be disgusted, but the way that his tongue is soft and wet, and nothing hurts as he licks inside of him, makes his arousal heat his veins again. He doesn't want that heat, but it's happening anyway-- just not in the way it expects for it to. With the silicone gripping him so tightly, not a drop of blood can get into his crotch. Dabi writhes on the bed as he's forced to feel his body ache and spread that warmth all throughout him, until he's making desperate, anguished sounds of pleasure as he trembles, some other kind of orgasm starting to creep along his nerves, but he isn't allowed to feel it crest. Shigaraki stops, looking at how, even forced soft, Dabi has started to leak out of the tip of the cage. He waits until Dabi's body has calmed and then he fucks him for his own satisfaction, never letting Dabi find that thing that could have lead to his own, not that he ever really wanted it in the first place. He hates everything that Shigaraki does to him, but he takes every action without any further protest. Shigaraki will become crueler if he offers him even the barest thread of an excuse and he doesn't think that he can possibly handle anything else cruel. He hates himself when he sees how hollow his eyes have grown when he looks in the mirror, when he sees his mother's eyes staring back at him.
Dabi tries to find his resolve, his rage, but nothing comes to him. He just. He just exists like this because he doesn't even know if he could kill himself. He's pretty sure that the doctor can bring back corpses from past the brink, and he doesn't want to see what Shigaraki will do to him if he gets turned into a nomu or something else. He knows that there would be a greater punishment than anything that has happened before, so he just... lets this keep happening to him. Just tries to let it wash over him as he feels so, so empty that he can't imagine getting to exist outside of this room anymore.
He doesn't know how much time has passed as Shigaraki's plaything, not until one day, the other man comes into the room and takes out the laptop. He sits down next to him on the couch and says that they need to go over the training regiment that he had helped create for the new soldiers as they were preparing to eventually be in more combat. He made a plan for six months when they took over the PLF, not knowing how long it would be until they started to make their next major moves throughout Japan. But the realization that they're a week from completing that plan... it makes something fractured break fresh inside of him, and Dabi doesn't make a sound as his seams start to bleed again as tears run down his face.
Shigaraki sets the laptop aside and pulls him into his lap, hand curling around the back of his neck and shushing him gently. "What's wrong, baby girl?"
And there is so much living inside of him, so much anger that has turned to nothing but ash from how his flames have been completely smothered beneath his skin, that he just can't stop the words from coming out anguished instead of accusatory. "Why are you doing this?" He sobs, unable to stop the sounds when they come. "I--I never messed up," he's learned not to swear anymore, that lesson is ingrained in him now even as he forgets to hold his tongue. "I did what you asked, I was a good lieutenant--"
"Shh, sweetheart, oh." He holds him closer, pressing a kiss to the top of his head. "I didn't realize-- you're not being punished for doing something wrong." He says gently. "I always tell you when you're being punished. But I know that you were ready to leave us. I know that you just wanted to hurt yourself to see the heroes fail. That's not an option anymore, baby girl. I'm not going to let you hurt yourself. You're going to stay right here, with us, with me. You're not being punished for your work, baby girl, and you can go back to it whenever you think you're ready, but you can't just work to hurt yourself. I'm trying to show you how good things could be outside of that. You could come back to our room every night and know that everything is taken care of for you. That someone is always happy to see you and will always make sure you're taken care of. You can have good food, entertainment, and feel good whenever you want. You don't have to suffer and scrape by anymore. You can be happy outside of our work, princess, I'm just waiting for you to let yourself have that."
The words hit his ears, but they don't seem to sink in and Shigaraki puts away the laptop again and just holds him as he cries and cries. He must cry himself to sleep at some point, but he is still woken back up later on as he's being tucked into bed, Shigaraki pressing a kiss to his temple and murmuring that he can rest for the night, they'll double up on his spankings tomorrow to make up for missing them tonight.
///
Shigaraki has an easel, a tarp, and a massive variety of paints, paint mediums, brushes, and pallets brought into the room for him the next day and he tells him to make something again. When he's gone, Dabi stares at the big canvas and he finally feels some of the anger that was in him spreading again. It's not an expression of art, it's random fury that has him just throwing the supplies at the canvas until there is a huge mess. Then Dabi goes and curls back up in the bed to sleep again until he's forced to do something else.
And the pattern stays like that for... a while. He doesn't know how long it is. He just knows that the smallest thing sends him sobbing or sends him into a blind rage that he can't do anything with. It gets so bad, and he becomes so scared that he might burn Shigaraki and lose his quirk forever that he digs out the quirk canceling bands from the toy chest and puts those on so that he doesn't accidentally catch the sheets on fire when he starts to have nightmares every single night. They start as just him reliving the memories of being a child. Of being so sure, and then so helpless and angry as his body betrayed him. His determination coming to abject despair when his father didn't show up at the mountain, and then those phantasms morphing again. How he wouldn't have been alone if it was his Daddy that he had been waiting for on the mountain. That no matter how much he hurts now, at least he hasn't ever been lied to, disregarded, or ignored. Shigaraki's hands reaching for him in his dreams and showing him that he can feel good, that he can be childish and useless, but that he can still be worthy of being given attention and being taken care of. Dabi hates it so much, hates himself, but he can't help the relief that goes through him when he wakes up and finds Shigaraki really is right there, and that if he so much as shifts or makes the smallest whimper from the lingering terror of his dreams, the other man rouses himself and pulls him close, stroking his hair and holding him. If that's not enough to make the tension leave him, he gives Dabi a newer horror that takes him out of his memories completely, by having him roll onto his stomach or back to get his cock pressed inside his ass or he has him move down his body and has his soft cock in his throat until he is tired again and falls asleep to a pure darkness.
Dabi isn't sure his head feels at all like his own anymore when one day, Shigaraki comes back into the room barely after Dabi's lunch is finished. He has a medium sized box in his arms, wrapped in black paper with a bright red ribbon on it that has been tied into a bow.
"Princess?"
He looks up. He ate his lunch like he was supposed to, but Shigaraki didn't give him anything else to do for the day, so he's just been... staring, he realises. His tablet is in his hands, but the screen is dark from how long it took him to... what was he doing on it? Playing a game? Reading a book? Watching something? He can't remember. When he's given Shigaraki his attention, the other man moves the box to one arm and then offers his other free hand to Dabi. He never slips with his quirk and Dabi takes three of his fingers and sets his tablet aside as he stands up from the couch. Shigaraki leads him over to the bed and has him sit down on the edge of that instead.
"I know that things have been so hard for you lately," Shigaraki tells him like he's not the reason that things have been so bad. "And I'm not sure that this is going to work at all at this rate."
That sends fresher alarm bells ringing. He doesn't know what is going to happen to him if Shigaraki decides that he isn't worth the trouble that he's been going through to try and... shape him into his perfect toy. Will he throw him out the same way he was discarded the first time? Toss him to the doctor to be made into a monster? His heart catches in the back of his throat and he doesn't know how to make himself not tremble with terror as he realizes that this might be the last prelude he has to the destruction that Shigaraki wants to bring him to. "I-- I'll be good, Daddy." He tries to promise, his mouth dry.
"You always promise, baby." He says with a soft sigh, "You always do what you're told and you've been very well-behaved for a long time, sweetheart. But you aren't happy." He puts the box beside him on the bed and then cups his face between his palms, holding him there with eight fingers and making Dabi breathless with the terror of oblivion. "I don't just want you to be well-behaved, princess, I want you to be happy."
Any other words that he had get locked up tight in his throat. He... hasn't been happy at all since he was a young child and he doesn't know how he could even pretend to lie about being that here when he is suffering every moment that he spends with Shigaraki like this.
Shigaraki sighs again like he knows exactly what he's thinking before he reaches for the box and puts that in Dabi's lap, the container nearly as big as his torso, but far lighter than Dabi would have expected it to be. He looks at it and then up at Shigaraki again. "Open it up, baby."
Dabi's hands tremble, terrified of what might be inside as he does. But when the ribbon has fallen away, the paper is split open, and he's able to remove the crisp white lid from the top, he is just left even more confused when he sees that a big white teddy bear has been smooshed inside. He looks back up at Shigaraki and he takes the bear out of the box and sets that aside before putting the bear up against the pillows. It's only when it's fully out of the boxy, the nubby legs of the plush open as it is set at the head of the bed, that Dabi's whole face goes hot as he sees that this isn't just a stuffed toy for children like the moth that he's had since the start of this. This toy was made for adults to play with, the soft silicone lips of a fake pussy in a pale fleshy color visible now. Dabi doesn't understand how Shigaraki keeps finding new ways of making him feel so disgusting and small, but as he looks back up at him, he finds the other man giving him a soft, pitying smile.
"I know you're not happy being Daddy's little girl, so Daddy is going to give you a chance to get to go back to the way you were before." The words have to be a lie, have to be a trick, but Dabi feels like his chest might crack with how hard they make his heart beat inside of it. "No more spankings, no more princess clothes, you can go sleep in your own room again, go back to work when you feel ready. You just have to behave yourself and not go after Endeavor or mistreat your body again and this will all be done."
That is so much more freedom than he has now that Dabi would be able to live with that. He could make it through to when the League finally doesn't have any choice but to face Endeavor on the field. He could do that, he thinks, and maybe he won't feel like he's going to shatter apart every single day.
"All you have to do is prove to Daddy that you actually can be a big boy." He reaches down and pushes up Dabi's skirt. He hasn't worn pants in... months now. Dabi wonders if they'll feel strange on his legs when he gets to again. "Lift your hips, baby." He murmurs, making Dabi push his weight back so that Shigaraki can take off his panties before he reaches for the key that he has been wearing on a chain around his neck since he locked up Dabi's cock in the sleeve. "Daddy is going to unlock your clit and you can have an hour. All you have to do is show Daddy that you can fuck Teddy. If you can make her pussy messy, then when you're all done, Daddy will go get your room ready for you again."
The humiliation of being forced to use the stuffed toy as the key to his freedom makes him sick to his stomach, but this is the only out that he's been given in all of the months that Shigaraki has kept him here. He has to take whatever chance he can get now, to make it out. "...Okay, Daddy."
Shigaraki smiles at him, making the chill in Dabi's body go even starker as he tries to find the trick. But it's shown to him all too soon as he reaches down and takes off the cock sleeve. Dabi thought... that it looked different. It was always the same pink, but he thought that maybe it seemed smaller than when he first put it on. He hadn't been sure though, when he was just being made to feel so small and wrong in his own body for months, but he realizes now as it comes off of him, that it is absolutely a smaller model than the one that he had been first shoved into all of those months ago. That Shigaraki must have been sizing him down with identical looking pieces so he wouldn't notice it as he made things worse and worse. Because when the sleeve comes off now, it barely is big enough to fit in the palm of Shigaraki's hand, and showing him his cock that was hidden beneath it, reveals to Dabi that he's been shrunk right along with it.
Dabi had never given his cock much thought. Even the piercings there, like the ones on his nose, through his chest, along his ears, had been done not for the sex appeal, but because the places without metal on his body were so glaring that it bothered him. He never cared about his dick beyond the fact he was glad he didn't burn it off or something because that would have made his life absolutely more difficult. But he cares a lot as he sees that he's barely an inch and a half long now, maybe an inch wide, settled against his sac and making him feel like he did when he woke up from his coma. When that happened, he had been shocked and horrified by how his body had grown while he was asleep. Now he's horrified by how he's been made small while he was wide awake and just not registering that it was happening. He wants to cry but Shigaraki leans over to set the cage by the nightstand and turns the alarm clock so Dabi can see it as he sets the alarm for an hour.
He takes a shaky breath and tries to move onto the bed, between the legs of the plush. It's mortifying to do so and he doesn't know how he's going to manage this at all, but he has to try. This is the only chance he has to get out of this situation and he reaches down to try to stroke his fingers along his small cock. Dabi's breath catches in the back of his throat as he touches himself. No one has touched him there since the first night that Shigaraki used his body for his own satisfaction. And now that he's out of the cage, it's like every one of the nerve endings he had have been packed closer together and forced him to be even more sensitive than he thought that he could be. He finds himself having to bite his lip hard to keep from moaning as soon as he starts to touch himself, the blood in his veins heating as he does so.
But his cock doesn't get hard. It feels good, but as he tries to stroke himself, there is just that heat of his blood aching around his body but not making his dick get hard. Dabi starts to spit into his palm but Shigaraki stops him, sitting on the bed and watching him as he touches himself.
"Don't be icky, baby girl." He says, reaching into the nightstand for their lube. He opens it, and instead of squirting it into Dabi's palm, he leans over and squirts it onto the toy's crotch, the lube sliding along the folds of the false cunt and making it glisten. "Come on, big boys fuck tight little cunts." He says, that edge of mockery in his tone again, as he waits.
Dabi is beyond humiliation when he has to hold the light stuffed animal in place as he still tries to hold his cock steady as he moves to rub himself against the silicone. The lube and the inanimate flesh is very cold against him, but it is soft and slick and that part of it does feel good. But as Dabi rubs himself on it, getting him and the toy wet in the places that he needs to be to get his cock inside of it, he still isn't able to harden. He rubs and thrusts against the cunt, but he's still having to pinch himself at his base, lifting his shrunken cock to try and make it work right as he tries to get inside of the toy's cunt.
The hole is small enough that it should be tight around most cocks, but when Dabi manages to push inside, it doesn't quite hug him. It just lightly gives him sensation around his length as he sits inside, having to take his hand away from his base just to manage that. But he's still not hard and he feels how tightly and how precariously he has to hold his hips to... just keep his cock from slipping out of the fleshlight. Dabi shifts, using his hands to hold the teddybear around its soft waist and then trying to move the plush body into him so that the silicone will clutch his cock tighter and he can mimic fucking it the way Shigaraki said to. That feels better, but he still slips out after a few weak movements. He has to push himself back inside again when his cock only manages to turn a little pinker as his blood goes to it, but it still can't get properly hard as it happens.
He tries to work himself up, and the oversensitive nerves of his cock obliged, but he's slipped out of the cunt again when he gives another thrust, rubbing the lips along his soft length before he shudders and gasps as he cums. His whole face flames red as his cock pulses with pleasure that he hasn't felt in months, and hasn't ever felt like this before as his cum doesn't gush out in bursts, but just dribbles out of his soft length and drips on the toy and down his balls. He is humiliated, but he still makes himself glance up at Shigaraki to see if that has earned him his freedom. Instead he finds the other man just looking at him with blatant amusement.
"That's not how a big boy is supposed to cum when fucking a pussy, baby girl. You can try again, you still have time."
So Dabi does. He spends a desperate ten minutes trying to force his overstimulated body to put blood in his cock, stroking himself rough and hard to just try to get hard. When that still doesn't work, he pushes two fingers into the cunt along with his cock, trying to force it to stay inside even though the position has him slumping deep into the plush toy as he tries to thrust. But that sensation, the knowledge of how hard he's trying and how poorly this is going, doesn't let him get as aroused as he needs to even though he just wants to be done with this and get out.
He still has twenty minutes left on the clock when Dabi... gives up. A sob tears out of his chest and he just lets himself slip out of the toy, tempted to throw it off of the bed. He should have known that there never really was a chance for him to get out. Shigaraki has stacked this deck in his favor completely, and he never had a chance of getting free. It was always going to turn out this way for him.
"What's wrong, princess? You still have time."
But it doesn't matter. He isn't getting out of this, he isn't going to make his body do what he wants it to, and he absolutely can't force his head to work right either anymore as he pushes away from the toy, a sob tearing out of his chest. He knows that he's absolutely ruined and that he's done fighting it when the tears fall down his cheeks and he turns to push into Shigaraki's space because Shigaraki is the person who is always there, who always comforts him when he cries. Ruined. He's been ruined since he was five. At least this Daddy still wants him broken.
He lets out the loudest, most wracking sob that he has since he burned, and Tomura immediately shushes him and gathers him into his arms. He strokes his skin and kisses the top of his head. "I know, princess. I'm so sorry Daddy had to be so mean. But you understand now, don't you, baby girl?"
Dabi never wanted to let his mind stray into the delusion that Shigaraki has been trying to craft for him since he brought him to this room and took away everything that he thought made him him. But he does feel it now. in the mess in his chest, his head, his soul. He's so broken. He was so broken before he ever reached this room. He was ready to die, ready to do it screaming and furious because he was numb to everything else for so, so long. But he's not numb anymore. He feels every aching wound that has been carved into his skin from a lifetime of existing in a role that didn't want him, a father that threw him away, a body that didn't want to live. He feels it all, and he feels how solid Shigaraki's arms are around him, how his body isn't as brittle and thin as it used to be because he's made sure that he has been eating well since he took over making decisions for him, how he's aching and sick with his emotions, but they aren't burning him alive this time because he was able to make him give up his quirk to the bands at his wrists so he would actually be able to let them scream out of his chest.
"D-Daddy," he sobs, trying to push himself deeper into his arms like the embrace will make it all better. He just wants to feel better. He doesn't want to fight anymore. He just wants to not hurt anymore.
"I'm right here, princess." He murmurs, kissing the top of his head. Tomura reaches over to the nightstand and turns off the alarm that would have run out. "It's okay, Daddy's going to help you feel so good now, baby girl." He makes Dabi move back between the legs of the toy, shifting him so that he is resting most of his weight against the soft toy, his clit pressed against the soft wet folds of the fake cunt and his face able to get buried against the white fur, staining it red with his tears where he does. But Daddy's hands move around so that he can cup his tits, playing with his nipples as he presses kisses along the back of his neck. "You're so cute, princess. It makes Daddy so happy to see you opening up like this. You deserve a reward, baby girl."
Dabi wants to feel good. He doesn't want this big ache in him anymore, and if his Daddy can make it go away, then he'll do whatever he asks. He just wants it all to stop. So he sends his mind to his nerves, to the way that Tomu's hands are cool against his skin, but they're gentle and careful with his quirk as he tweaks his nipples until they're so sensitive that just the way the fur is tickling them makes him very aware of hos sensitive his soft clit is as it's pressed between the bear's legs. He moans, rubbing himself against that texture as his Daddy's hands move down his body, around his hips, and to his ass. He spreads him open and then one leaves so that he can gush more of the icy lube against his pussy. He hasn't had Daddy's cock inside of him for a couple of days, he realizes dimly, and he missed the way his pussy would ache from the stretch of it. He lets himself arch up a little more, pushing the toy more firmly between his hips so that it lifts them more and keeps them open for his Daddy.
"That's it, baby girl. Can you tell Daddy what you want?" He says so sweetly, pressing another kiss to the back of Dabi's neck as he pulls his hands away from his skin entirely, making Dabi whine weakly.
"Want Daddy's cock, please." It's too easy for the words to fall off of his lips as tears slip over his cheeks fresh. "Wanna feel good, Daddy, please, please, please," And he knows he's not just begging for right now, he's begging for forever. He doesn't want to hurt ever again. He wants to know if he surrenders right now, that he's never going to have to hurt again.
"There's my good girl." Tomura's voice is so warm and happy as he says it, the sound of his zipper pulling making Dabi moan as he rubs himself against the fleshlight again as his arousal goes hotter than the other tangled emotions in his head. Daddy kisses along his spine as his fingers go back to his cunt, making sure he's all wet and that his nerves are all hot and sensitive as he rubs his fingers against him. "So cute like this, sweetheart," he murmurs, taking his fingers away so that he can rub his cock against his cunt, letting the lube there get him nice and wet as his arms wrap around Dabi's waist and he angles his body up a little more so he can look down the length of him, making Dabi brace his elbows against the bed. "Your clit is so pink, baby girl." His voice is so hot in his ear and Dabi doesn't let the words stoke the humiliation that he's felt for so many months. He takes the words as the praise that they were always meant to be and can't help humping against the toy again when they sink into his skin and make his body tingle with fresh pleasure. "That's it, good girls don't have hard cocks that fuck pussies, they have cute, soft little clits that they like to rub. That feels so good already, doesn't it, baby girl?"
Dabi can't make words from around the whimpers and moans that are already coming out of him, and he only manages a breathless nod as he feels how hard Daddy's cock is against him, his insides already warm from how badly he wants it inside, making him full and touching the special place that has made his body so hot each time he's made love to him without actually letting him cum for the past few months.
Tomura catches his chin and turns his head back towards him. He presses a kiss to his panting mouth and Dabi can't do anything but moan into it, clutching onto the sheets even tighter as his Daddy takes that opportunity to start to push his cock inside of his pussy. It always feels big, but after not having it for a few days, when his body is so hot and tight with his want, it feels even bigger and has Dabi moaning loudly as he pushes his hips back into it. But that takes pressure off of his clit, and then he wants it back and he feels trapped between the desires as he's stretched more and more as Daddy sinks so deep into his pussy. His whole body is shaking badly, a fresh sob tearing out of his throat as Daddy parts from the kiss to lick away some of the blood on his cheeks.
"It's okay, baby, Daddy is going to make you feel even better. You're always going to feel so good now, princess." He promises. And he's kept all of his other promises. Not like-- Dabi pushes away the thoughts of the mountain. He doesn't have to think about that or that father anymore. Not if he chooses to become the little girl that his Daddy wants now. So he holds his body the way that Tomu wants as he pushes the toy harder into his clit, letting Dabi rub between the silicone folds as his Daddy starts to roll his hips too. His cock stirs him up, the thickness and length of it able to put pleasure deep along his walls and send his quirk fighting against the bracelets like it might try to tear free from his veins. Dabi feels like he's going to melt, his arousal finally high enough that he feels his clit twitch and start to get hard. He whimpers as it just gets enough blood in it to stand up a little, nudging at the toy's cunt. He whimpers, and Daddy notices.
"Here, baby, don't worry, you're going to stay Daddy's good girl forever." He promises, shifting the toy so that he isn't nudging the hole anymore. His fingers move against Dabi's clit and that makes him moan even louder, his insides squeezing tightly around Daddy's cock from how good just that feels. He's not expecting it when Daddy takes his hand away and pushes his fingers deep into the toy. He hears a soft click and then Dabi is howling as the toy's whole pussy starts to vibrate, making his clit twitch and spill after barely two thrusts that Tomura's harder fucking brings him through. He whines and gasps, stars exploding across his vision as he's allowed to cum with stimulation against his clit and inside of his pussy for the first time in months. It feels so, so good without his head being as messy and bad as it was the first time, and he just lets himself whimper and whine, squirming beneath his Daddy as he keeps fucking his insides and keeps the toy vibrating against Dabi's hypersensitive clit as he does. Makes him keep going until Dabi is crying again weakly, drooling down his chin as his whole body shakes through a third orgasm, this one not letting out a drop of cum from his soft clit, but it still makes him feel so good.
It takes a few more thrusts after that before Daddy fills him up with his cum and starts to press more kisses against his skin as he turns off the toy and tosses the messy thing off of the bed so he can roll Dabi over and he can lavish him with more kisses and cuddles. Dabi is dazed and sleepy, his whole body exhausted when they're finished, but it feels nice that Daddy wipes the cum off of his body and the tears from his face. He even picks him up and carries him to the bathroom. They take a bath together and Daddy washes his skin, gives him more and more sweet kisses, and Dabi's head feels as soft and floaty as his body does in the water.
When they're all clean, he gets taken back into the closet to put on his nighty, but Daddy doesn't give him his panties. He brings him back to the bedroom instead and has him bend over for his spankings. He doesn't protest. Daddy needs to give him these so that he always remembers how to be his good girl, and he doesn't cry when he gets the ten that he needs every night. But he does start to whimper when being rubbed up against Daddy's lap without his panties on makes his clit hurt from how sensitive it is after being touched so much today.
"It's okay, baby girl. Now that you know how good things can be when you're being well-behaved, you know that can be a special treat." He presses a kiss to his temple before he reaches back to the nightstand and picks up the cage again, then he hums. "I think this one is a little too big for you now, don't you, baby?"
Dabi nods. It's whatever Daddy says it is. So long as he keeps paying attention to him, so long as he helps him not feel so messy and bad anymore. Daddy goes and gets a smaller one and gently tucks his clit inside of it before he gives him one more good night kiss. Then he holds Dabi close and he's able to fall into a blissfully dreamless sleep for the first time in months.
///
Dabi didn't know that he was choosing to be so sad for so long, but he feels so much better after that. His Daddy starts to spend more of the day with him. Helping him to start to exercise again. At first it's just little stuff in his room, but eventually he wants to take him down to the gym and he gets him to put on his black pants, white shirt, and heavy boots. Dabi hasn't worn clothes like these in so long and he squirms around uncomfortable in them for a long time until Daddy gets him to put on a new bra and set of panties so that he can feel the comforting sensation of the lace against his skin. He takes him down to the gym and starts to make him exercise more, not just his body, but with his quirk too. He also takes him to the doctor, making him show him how his quirk works and talk about how it hurts when it does. There isn't an immediate solution for it, but the doctor sends the readings for his quirk off to the actual part of Detnerat that makes support gear so that he can have something new that will help make him not hurt as badly if he has to use his quirk a lot.
And even though all of that feels like a lot, Dabi is rewarded every day that he has to do it all by getting to go back to his and Tomura's room. There, Daddy dresses him up in cute clothes again and dotes on him constantly. He lets him crawl into his lap whenever he wants to have cuddles, lets him kneel between his legs whenever he wants to know that he's making Daddy feel good too, and he rewards him for being so well-behaved by taking him into bed and showing him that he doesn't need his clit to cum. He can be such a good girl by learning to squirt instead.
"Ah, ah, Daddy," he used to try and hold all of his sounds in, but now he is loud. He can't help it. Daddy makes his body feel so good that he can't keep them inside. He doesn't even cry that much anymore, only when his body is so, so hot and he needs it so badly that he can't focus. But with his pussy all full of Daddy's cock again as Daddy fucks him deep with his legs drawn up over his shoulders, a few tears slip out. His whole body is so hot and bright, no blood able to go to his clit in its micro cage. He wants to cum from his pussy, but Daddy has changed angles whenever he feels close.
"That's it, baby, tell Daddy what you're feeling."
"W-Warm, Daddy," he gasps, his thighs shaking badly. "Good. So hot, Daddy." Not his quirk. Daddy still lets him wear his bracelets when they're not training, and this is the first time that he thinks he's ever felt like melting just from the way that his Daddy is stroking his insides. He didn't know that he could feel so good that it would make him feel this hot.
"Yeah?" Daddy kisses his neck. He always likes to kiss him there. And then his hand shifts from the back of Dabi's thigh to his pussy. He gathers up some of the lube that as been fucked out of his cunt and pushes it back inside along with his fingers, making Dabi howl as he is given such a big stretch alongside his Daddy's cock. His whole body goes taut as his fingers immediately push inside, the rhythm of his thrusts never stopping, as he starts to rub them against his prostate in a constant circle. He is keening, his moans higher and coming out with every single thrust. "What about now, baby? Are you feeling a pressure?"
Dabi doesn't know if he manages to nod, to respond in any way, because he is so lost in the sensations that are going through him. It's too much, too good. He doesn't know what to call the sensation that goes through him before that molten heat of his insides starts to trickle out of him through his clit. It's the hot gush of something thinner than the dribble of cum that escapes his cage when he gets to orgasm, but it still feels wonderful as Daddy keeps fucking his pussy hard.
"That's it, baby girl. You did such a good job. Daddy is so proud of you." And that makes his whole body feel even better as Daddy keeps fucking him until he's cum too. Dabi likes being a good girl for his Daddy so much, and that's all he focuses on when Daddy tells him that except for special occasions, his clit will only get to squirt from now on.
///
Dabi has been working out with Daddy for a few weeks when he packs up a little bag for him. It has his sketchbook in it along with a package of alcohol markers, a few pencils, and some pens. He makes him put on his villain clothes and brings him down to one of the big meeting rooms, sitting him at the table, the other chairs all still empty.
"Daddy has to attend this meeting, but he still wants to spend time with you. So you get to come here and sit while he works. You can draw or you can listen, and when work is all finished, we can go have lunch together, okay, princess?"
"Okay, Daddy." He hasn't had to think about work in a long time, and as the other lieutenants come into the room, they don't acknowledge him, but they do greet Tomura as they sit down and start to talk about work things. Dabi doesn't pay attention for long, keeping his head down and filling up one of his pages with spirals and hatching. He hasn't had to focus on people besides his Daddy talking in a long time and all of these voices in the room are too many for him to be able to do it properly. He doodles, Daddy works, and when it's all done he gets to go back up to their room and be his princess again. He doesn't give it another thought.
But then they go to another meeting the next day. It's smaller, just Daddy and Re-Destro, and with less voices, with him already being so used to following along with anything his Daddy says, Dabi is able to listen a little more to this conversation, still drawing, but not managing to finish the whole page like he did the day before. Detnerat has done a good job of taking over a lot of the support gear supply for a couple of major hero agencies. Ones that will definitely want to do something when the PLF makes its first moves. The pieces aren't just going to fail when they attack, they should detonate, taking out or badly injuring a good amount of the heroes that might be called against them. That's... a good plan.
"How has no one noticed the bombs?" He asks, his voice soft, but the room is small and mostly quiet. Re-Destro looks surprised that he's spoken, and Dabi looks to his Daddy, nervous that he wasn't supposed to say anything but Tomura is smiling at him sweetly.
"The doctor was able to recover the body of the woman who attacked Toga in Deika. Her quirk was harvested into a nomu that will be able to turn each one into a bomb the moment that we need it to detonate. There isn't anything for the heroes to notice before then."
"Oh, okay." He ducks his head back down and tries to keep drawing, but he does listen to the rest of the conversation, noticing that Re-Destro does start to include him more, even if he doesn't directly ask for his thoughts on anything that is happening.
He doesn't get punished for asking a question during the meeting, and his Daddy tells him, "If you have questions about what's happening, you can always ask, sweetheart. You can be as involved as you want in work outside of our bedroom, precious."
Dabi rolls those words around in his head. He's been Daddy's little girl for so long now, he's not sure he remembers how to be anything else now.
///
But over the course of the next two weeks, Tomura takes him to meetings every day.They get up early in the morning to train, come back to the room to clean up and have breakfast, and then they go to meetings until lunch. Dabi still brings his sketchbook, but after another two days, it has less doodles in it each one as he starts to take notes instead. That feels slow and clunky when the others sometimes talk so fast, especially when it's about things like the political climate that Dabi has a hard time following along with quickly. He wants to follow along though, his brain starting to focus more as they get back into the runnings of the PLF.
He asks Tomura if he can bring his tablet one day, and Daddy gives him his laptop back instead, letting him sit and type up his notes throughout the meeting that he does find to be a lot faster and easier to review later. And he has time to review them because two weeks into this new routine, Tomura starts to leave him in the League's common area after lunch so he can go see the doctor until dinner. The others sometimes come through the room, but Dabi always curls in on himself, focusing on reading the files he can get into now that are related to the things being talked about in meetings, and they never come over to talk to him. He might be happier now that he's given into being his Daddy's little girl, but he still remembers how scared he was of it and how badly it hurt at the start. They all seemed to know it was what was best for him, but he doesn't like that. He is still mad at them for it and doesn't want to talk to them right now. Thankfully, none of them come to talk to him either. Sometimes Twice or Toga come and sit on the couch, not too far from him, but they do their own things and let Dabi curl in on himself and not talk.
When Tomura comes back from the doctor, they go back to their room and over the meal, Dabi can ask about any of the work that is still being done as he realizes that he's been Tomura's baby girl for a year and a half now.
"We're just taking things more slowly, baby girl." Tomura tells him easily. "The doctor could have rushed my progress, but then I would have had to be away from you for four whole months. I would rather take the treatments in smaller bursts as my body adjusts to my new quirks and I get to take care of you."
That helps to make his insides a little warmer. "Did our numbers really double?"
"Of course they did, princess. So many people are unhappy with how the heroes have handled the shift in power from All Might to Endeavor over the past year, especially after the good will from the fight with Hood wore off."
Dabi hasn't heard anyone say his father's name in a long time and he feels Tomura's eyes on him and searching as he does now. He waits for the rage to come and make him want to burn away everything that he is so that he can be certain that Enji burns too, but it doesn't come. He just feels disgusted, tired. He still wants him dead, but he wants him gone so that he isn't a constant reminder of everything that he went through to make it to this point. It's a strange, slow realization that has him setting down his fork when it fully sinks in that he... wants to be here. Even as Shigaraki is giving him a taste of who he was before he started to be his little girl, he doesn't want to rush back into that life. He just... wants to be content like this. He can do his work during the day, come back to the room and put on these clothes just as easily, and then let his Daddy take care of everything else. That this can be enough, can be good and he doesn't have to worry about anything else beyond that.
"Daddy?"
"What is it, princess?"
"...Am I... still a lieutenant?"
Tomura's eyes meet his and then Dabi drops his back to the table. "You are as soon as you think you're ready to go back to work in your full capacity." He says, his tone still patient and kind.
"...Will I... still be your princess?" He doesn't know if he can give this up to go back to work. But knowing what the organization is doing, seeing how it has changed, what they're capable of now after a year and a half of work? That is interesting to him, and feeling his head start to work again just from listening in at the meetings for the past few days has helped him to start to find a middle ground between the hazy bliss that being with Tomura has put his head in, and the way that he used to be a real villain with real goals of his own. He doesn't know if that's a good thing or a bad thing though, and he... wants Tomura to decide for him.
His Daddy smiles at him, reaching over to hold his hand with four fingers. Always so careful to never hurt him with his quirk even when he used to behave so badly. "Of course you will be, precious. You'll be mine forever, sweetheart, no matter what. Daddy is going to destroy the whole world to make certain that you can live however you want to." He doesn't say it, but the way that Tomura's eyes search his, the hopefulness in his expression begs him to consider, 'Isn't that better?' 'Won't that be better than the end he was racing towards before this?' He asks it without words and Dabi isn't expecting how sharp his chest aches when everything left inside of him screams his answer.
"I want to live with you, Daddy." He manages to say after a long minute. He wants it all to be finished, and then he just wants to be taken care of like this. Attention, affection, whenever he needs it. Someone who cares to notice his needs and make sure that they're actually being provided for. Someone who won't throw him away if he does something wrong and will instead take the time and effort to teach him to be better, who will punish him and then let him move forward. That is so much better than anything else that Dabi thought he would ever be able to ask for.
"Okay, firefly. Then Daddy is going to help you start to get acclimated to work again." He smiles at him, "And when you're ready, when the PLF is ready, we're going to tear down the whole world together, until only the things that you like are left."
That sounds nice, but Dabi knows that it only seems so good because he's never had anyone want to do so much for him since Toya died.
///
Tomura had already started the process, easing Dabi out of what he now knows was some sort of subspace that was just letting him go along with whatever Tomura wanted him to do while they were together in their room. He still readily goes back to that each night, happy to pretend to be his little girl again who doesn't need to think for himself. He gets to be soft and small in their bedroom. He draws and colors when he doesn't have anything to do, he asks for cuddles and closeness when he wants that instead, and he gets to enjoy it whenever his Daddy decides he wants to do dirty things to his body. Putting on his villain clothes in the morning feels more like putting on a costume than it does to put on his princess clothes when he goes back to their room at night, but he knows how to put them on, knows that his tablet will have a schedule for him to follow along with just like the League's fridge will have his neatly labeled breakfast and lunch so that Tomura can see to his own business and treatments during the day while Dabi's time is occupied.
It still takes a month of him actually being back to work before he has something to say at one of the lieutenants' meetings. It's nothing too big, just a tweak to the timeline that he thinks would work better if Tomura's treatments are going to continue at the rate they are. He isn't expecting the entire room to look at him like he's a unicorn or something. Like maybe they're afraid that if they breathe too loudly they'll scare him off again. But the suggestion is marked down and when the meeting ends, he follows his schedule to go have his lunch.
He's only just finished taking out his bento and heating the portions that should be served warm when Toga comes into the common area too. He takes his food to the table and sits down to eat and she starts to rummage through the fridge. She's in there for a while, long enough he's halfway through his meal before she gives up and just goes to the pantry instead. She eventually sits down with a bottle of juice and a package of chips, taking the seat right across from him. He normally doesn't do anything when he's eating but focus on his food. Before Tomura started to take care of him, he used to work through all of his meals, just eating whatever he could get his hands on to make sure that he got something in him without wasting too much of his time. He tried to work on stuff again, but that made his head messy the same way it had felt back then and he didn't like it. So now he just eats his meals in peaceful silence-- or it would be if not for Toga rocking in her chair and taking loud sips of her juice, crunching her chips, or tapping her nails against the table. It's a constant flurry of sound and motion just on the edge of his awareness that he doesn't like.
Dabi hasn't really spoken to anyone outside of meetings, and he doesn't want to start, but when he lets himself glance up and she is quickly trying to look like she wasn't staring at him he finds himself annoyed enough to put his voice back in his mouth. "Did you need something?" There is more vitriol in his tone than he's shown anyone in months, maybe over a year given he never speaks to his Daddy so rudely anymore. The memory of soap puts him off his appetite, but he knows that he needs to behave and finish the rest of his meal. So he starts to eat again, barely tasting his food when he does so and going faster than before so he can be done with this conversation and this meal so he can go work on his reports before he changes back into Daddy's Little Girl for when Tomura gets home. That will help to take away the uncomfortable memory of his misbehaving and the uncomfortable way he feels having to spend time with any of the others outside of work.
"How are you doing?" She asks as soon as he speaks, abandoning any pretense of wanting the food that she picked out. "Did you miss us? Did Tomura help?" Each question hits him like a lash against his skin and he bristles further. "It's been so hard not to talk to you, but Tomura said that we had to wait until you were ready, and you've still been so quiet in meetings, and I know we're not supposed to rush you, but I just want to know that you're okay, and I don't know if this is too much--"
It's absolutely too much for him, his entire body heating with his quirk as he's put so immediately on his back foot as she seems to burst with the questions. "Tomura helped," He says immediately, even though the rest of what she says is so confusing. "I'm fine." He would rather not be here anymore though so he tries to finish up his meal so he can leave.
"We thought you were fine before, but are you really fine now?" She asks, her voice lowering like she knows that anyone overhearing this could get her in trouble.
"I don't know what you mean." He tells her, because he doesn't, and he's half hoping that his ignorance will just get her to shut up.
"Tomura said that you... were gonna hurt yourself and... leave us behind." Her voice is a little more subdued now and the words do surprise him enough that he looks up at her again. And her expression is heavy and... almost scared. The way he remembers seeing those shadows around her eyes when she helped him to pack his bedroom. "He said that you needed time, and when you stopped coming to work, we got worried, but he said that you were still trying to get better. And now you're back but he said that you might still not be ready to talk to us-- or anyone. That we had to wait until you talked to us before we could talk to you so you wouldn't get overwhelmed."
Dabi takes all of the words that she lets pour out of her and he puts them all together in a little box for him to deal with when he's not having to hold himself together so tightly the way that he is right now. "Tomura helped. I don't want to talk." Those are the words that he thinks he needs to use so that she stops spilling hers so much. This is the most he's looked directly at her since he started working again, and he finds that her face is a little slimmer, more of her baby fat going away as she spent the time it took him to make his peace with his new life just growing up.
But her expression still falls sharply when that's all he says. "Oh. Okay, well... when you're ready to, if you want to, we're all really happy that you're back, and we would love to hang out and stuff again, like we used to."
"I don't want that." He tells her, and her expression, if possible, gets even sadder. He shoves the last bite of rice into his mouth and then stands to go wash his bento. Thankfully, she doesn't try to talk to him any more after that, leaving her drink and chips on the table as she exits the room.
Dabi goes back to his and Tomura's room and he stays in his villain costume while he does his evening work and waits for his Daddy to get back home.
///
He's rotated Toga's words around in his head about a thousand times since he finished his reports, and when Tomura comes home he's relieved that he can put them away while his Daddy comes to give him a kiss and help him pick out what outfit he should wear tonight. He's happy to take his shower and then put on the soft short-sleeved blouse, with the high-waisted cupcake-style skirt with two rows of little heart-shaped buttons down the front. He likes his stockings, and he feels very cute with the little black shoes with modest, sturdy heels that Daddy lets him wear. It's Friday, and Daddy will have to leave early for a treatment on Sunday, so they're having a date tonight. He gets to pick out the food that they order that doesn't have to be healthy and go with his diet, and then they get to watch a movie together before Daddy takes him to bed and spoils him rotten. Dabi likes their 'dates' a lot, even if he doesn't think they'll ever do anything like this outside of their room, but now he wonders if that's because... of what Toga said.
They settle down to eat, and Dabi asked for American food today and his Daddy has provided, hamburgers, cheese fries, and milkshakes. It's good and different from what they usually have, but after a few minutes, his Daddy stops eating and Dabi stops too, feeling his eyes on him.
"Toga came to see me before I came upstairs."
Dabi feels his face heat, ducking his head to his chin. "...She was being pushy."
"She thinks so too. She feels very bad about it. She was in tears when she came to tell me that she bothered you during lunch. Do you want to talk about it, princess?" He asks, and his voice is very patient.
Dabi plays with the straw in his drink, not wanting to look up at him. "... Did you tell them all that I was going to... hurt myself? Before you made me yours?" He remembers how hard that betrayal hit him, how angry he was when they just left him to have what he thought would be the worst things he would ever endure happen in this room in the same hall as theirs. He was so angry at them that had been part of the reason that he had stopped going to work in the first place.
"Dabi," He looks up immediately, so used to his Daddy using sweet names for him when they're together. Tomura stands and moves around to his side of the table, bending down so that they're eye-level with one another as he takes his hands between his, his treatments so far along now that he can use all of his fingers to do so without risking hurting him. "If I had let you go that night, would you have come back?"
It's hard for him to put himself back in the place that he was all those months ago. Hard because remembering that makes his whole body hot and his head and heart hurt. He doesn't like remembering how close he had been to storming to fight Enji without caring what else happened afterward. He just wanted to show the world exactly how big of a fraud and failure he was. He was going to burn down his family home and make sure that both of them were mixed together in the ashes of the--
Dabi pulls his hands out of Tomura's because his body is going too hot with his distress, his seams starting to bleed smoke. "You didn't let me."
"No, I didn't, and now you wouldn't go and do something like that, would you, baby girl?"
"No, Daddy." He swallows hard and admits the thing that he knows has been true for a while now. "I want to stay with you." More than he wants his revenge. He just wants to be allowed to keep existing like this. He just wants someone who will take care of him, who will make his life feel so much easier after so long just scraping by. He wants... his Daddy taking care of him, and kissing him, and telling him how good he's being when they're together like this.
Tomura smiles at him, his hand moving to his cheek as he starts to stand up. He presses a kiss to his forehead. "I want you to always be with me, princess, and I've been waiting for you to want that too. I have a present for you." He brings him over to the bed and makes him sit on the edge as he goes back into the closet, and digs out a small flat square box from his side. it's wrapped in the same black paper with a red ribbon on it as his other present was and Dabi hesitates to open it, but Tomura gives him an encouraging smile.
He tears away the paper and opens the lid, revealing a pretty pink leather collar with a soft scalloped edge and lace-like eyelets cut into it, gold findings at the front and at the back to secure it, an o-ring on the front.
"This is a collar, princess. You'll get to wear it all the time, and everyone will know that you belong to me." He says sweetly. "I've had it for a long time now, but I wanted to wait until you were ready for it. Are you ready for this, sweetheart?"
Dabi doesn't know why he hesitates for a second. He should know by now that everything Tomura does is for his best interest. He was doing what was best for him long before he knew what he needed. "Yes, Daddy."
"Good girl. Let's put it on." He reaches for the leather and unthreads it gently. It's cool around his neck as Daddy puts it on him, making sure that it's just tight enough to be snug without being tight enough for it to bother his skin. When it's in place, Daddy presses a kiss against it, the same place he always kisses his neck, and Dabi's whole chest goes so warm as he realizes that Daddy was imagining this even all the way back when he was being such a naughty brat.
"Thank you, Daddy," his whole body is warm, his whole face, and he barely manages to bring his voice above a whisper when he says, "I love you."
Tomura gives him that same warm, patient smile that he always had since he brought him into this room. "I love you too, baby girl, and I'm going to show you that every day until the end of time. But right now we need to go finish eating before your milkshake melts."
"Okay, Daddy." He's still warm as he takes his hand and leads him back over to the table. His Daddy knows best for him and he's ready to be whatever he wants him to be, inside and outside of their room, until he's proven that he was worth all the work that it took to get him here.
Thank you so much for reading! If you enjoyed please consider leaving a comment/ask. If you'd like to get a commission, consider checking out my guidelines at the bottom of my pinned post!